PVRCHAS HIS PILGRIMES IN FIVE BOOKES The first Containing Peregrinations and Discoueries in the remotest North and East parts of ASIA called TARTARIA and CHINA The second Peregrinations Voyages Discoueries of CHINA TARTARIA RVSSIA and other the North and East parts of the World by English-men and others The third Voyages and Discoueries of the North parts of the World by Land and Sea in ASIA EVROPE the Polare Regions and in the North-west of AMERICA The fourth English Northerne Nauigations and Discoueries Relations of Greenland Greenland the North-west passage and other Arctike Regions with later RVSSIAN OCCVRRENTS The fifth Voyages and Trauels to and in the New World called AMERICA Relations of their Pagan Antiquities and of the Regions and Plantations in the North and South parts thereof and of the Seas and Ilands adiacent The Third Part. Vnus Deus Vna Veritas LONDON Printed by William Stansby for Henrie Fetherstone and are to be sold at his shop in Pauls Church-yard at the signe of the Rose 1625. TO THE RIGHT HONORABLE AND RIGHT REVEREND FATHER IN GOD IOHN Lord Bishop of LINCOLNE Lord Keeper of the GREAT SEALE OF ENGLAND c. Right Reuerend and Honourable THese PILGRIMS deliuering a Historie of the World in their owne Trauels by Sea and Land not onely needed authoritie from the Admiraltie but fearing suspition of Riot without warrantable assemblie become humble Sutors for your Lordships fauour So shall they in the approbation of both to apply by a warrant of Ego dixi dij estis the Patriarchs mysticall Dreame to our Historicall purpose finde a Scala Coeli to ascend from the ground where they are prostrate Petitioners to the Princes Highnesse whence authorised they may againe descend and become the Commons of Common Readers Order requires a Medium betwixt Princely Height and his Lowlinesse whose function is also tearmed Holy Orders as further tying him to that equall inequalitie wherein hee beseecheth your Lordship as by speciall Office and in Proprietie to owne that which hee hath presumed to offer to the Prince in Capite Quemadmodum sub optimo rege omnia Rex imperio possidet Domini dominio Ad reges protestas pertinet ad singulos proprietas Many are the reasons which moued the Author to obtrude his PILGRIMS on your Lordship because he is deeply obliged Yours former fauours euen then when you were initiated in the Mysteries of Honour learning by seruice to Command in the Discipline of that Honorable Worthy Lord Chancellor EGERTON because some conceptions of this Worke were in your Honourable Iurisdiction of Westminster whither lest some traduce Trauellers for Vagrants they returne in hope of Sanctuarie not so much trusting to the ancient Liberties as to your Lordships liberall respect to literate endeauours because these Trauellers aduenturing the world seeke like Iacob at his going and returne a Reuerend Fathers Blessing and Confirmation The Author likewise being called on for his promised Europe submits himselfe to your Lordships Order heere tendring of that debt what hee is able in readie payment The worke it selfe also being a Librarie in this kind presents it selfe to your Honour the Founder of two famous Libraries one in Westminster where the Stones renued Fabrikes speake your Magnificence the other in that famous Nurserie of Arts and Vertue Saint IOHNS Colledge in Cambridge which sometime knew you a hopefull Sonne but now acknowledgeth your Lordship a happie Father where also the Author first conceiued with this Trauelling Genius whereof without trauelling he hath trauelled euer since Learning the Aduancer of your Honour hath secured her welwillers not to bee reiected in whatsoeuer indeauours Scribimus indocti doctique to aduance Learning The greatnesse of Nature to goodnesse of Nature varietie of Estates to a prime Pillar of State the Historie of Religions to a Religious Prelate of Antiquities to an Antiquarie cannot bee altogether vnwelcome that I mention not the dependance of London Ministers Liuings fined by the Times iniquitie on your Lordships equall Sentence These Causes haue moued One hath inforced these PILGRIMES are your Seruants fitly so called à Seruando saued by your Lordships hand when they were giuing vp the ghost despairing through a fatall stroke of euer seeing light Most humbly therefore sue vnto your Honour these PILGRIMES for acknowledgement esteeming your Lordships Name in fore-front a cognisance of blest Libertie and best Seruice Now when Ianus sends many with gratefull emulations to present their acclamations of a New Yeere presenting a wordie rather then worthy Present a World yea a New world in great part one Age younger to mens knowledge then America sometimes stiled by that Name I had written others Causes of my addresse to your Honour but dare not proceed to interrupt Others more weightie In all humble earnestnesse beseecheth now in this Festiuall time the Author with his PILGRIMES to finde Hospitall entertainment not at your Honours table where Great affaires of Church and State are feasted except some recreation some times permit but with Schollers and Gentlemen in the Hall which will welcome such Guests as your Lordship shall Countenance So shall you encourage euer to pray for the increase of your Lordships happinesse in the Happie Seruice of his MAIESTIE Your Lordships most bounden SAMVEL PVRCHAS THE CONTENTS OF THE CHAPTERS AND PARAGRAPHS IN THE SECOND BOOKE OF THE SECOND PART OF PVRCHAS HIS PILGRIMS CHAP. I. THe Iournall of Friar William de Rubruquis a French-man of the Order of the Minorite Friars vnto the East parts of the World Anno Dom. 1253. H. pag. 1. CHAP. II. Tartarian and Northerne Relations written in Latin by the famous Friar Roger Bacon H. p. 52 Relations of Vincentius Beluacensis the most of which he receiued from Friar Simon de Sancto Quintino one of the foure Friars sent by Pope Innocent the fourth to the Tartars seruing to the illustration of the former pag. 58. CHAP. III. Relations touching the Tartars taken out of the Historie of R. Wendouer and Mat. Paris with certaine Epistles of the same subiect pag. 60. CHAP. IIII. The first booke of Marcus Paulus Venetus or of Master Marco Polo a Gentleman of Venice his Voyages pag. 65. § 1. The voyages of Master Nicolo and M. Maffio from Constantinople to the Great Can and their comming home to Venice their second voyage with the Authour and returne ibid. § 2. Obseruations of M. Polo of Armenia Turkie Zorzania Baldach Persia Chirmain Cobniam Ormus Knaue-fooles paradise and other Easterne parts in Asia and Armenia the lesse pag. 69. § 3. Of Sapurgan Balac Thaican Scassem Balaxiam Bascia Chesmur Vochan Samarchan Carchan Peym the dreadfull Desart of Lop and Tanguth pag. 73. § 4. Of Carchoran the originall proceedings and exploits of the Tartars of Priest Iohn and his discendants Customes of the Tartars Of Bargu Erginul Xandu the Cans Citie and Palace of Muske of strange Sorcerers and anstere Monkes pag. 77. § 5. Of Cublai Can his Raigne and Acts Magnificent feasts and
their Mufti and more manifestly the Soldans of Egypt to their Califas they yeeld a seeming subiection the Dairi not daring to crosse them Faexiba Cicugendono obtayned that title of Quabacondono Dono is a generall title of honour the next to the Dairi and hauing subiected Iapon minded to conquer China by the way of Corai The King of Corai sent his Embassadour to him with three hundred attendants in vaine he minding to send and place in those new Conquests all the suspected Princes of Iapan and to eternize his owne name being exceeding vain-glorious He tooke from the Bonzi their Lands and after that making ditches round about Meaco hee forced them all to dwell together neere the said ditches which reducing their discrepant Sects to an vnformed Chaos together made many of them forsake their profession Hee enioyed euery foot of Land in Iapon gaue or remoued or depriued Kings at pleasure tooke away all Armes from the Rustikes forbad all contentions and fights vpon paine of death if any guilty hereof fled punishing the kindred or seruants or neighbours crucifying them He administred iustice very seuerely without partiality or pardoning any man and had almost put to death the Meacon Bonzi for their Concubines if the Gouernour of Meaco had not interposed and vndertaken their amendment Hee neuer suffered the Souldiers to be idle but vsed them in warres or buildings The Vice-roy sent him an Embassage and Presents the foure Iaponian Lords which had beene in Europe attending Valignanus the Embassadour Quabacondono would needs heare these Iaponians play Europaean Musicke which they had there learned and made great shewes of kindnesse to them all and sent this Letter with Presents to the Vice-roy Sir I haue receiued Letters which your Lordship from so remote Regions sent mee in opening and reading whereof I seemed to see the length of the leagues by land and sea This Kingdome of Iapon as you wrote contayneth aboue sixtie States or Iurisdictions in which before haue beene great disorders and warres no peace nor quiet For many wicked men Traitors to their Countrey conspired to denye obedience to their King a thing which from my youth hath vexed me And long since I bethought mee of a course to subiect this People and to pacifie the whole Kingdome and layed for a foundation three vertues to wit Gentlenesse and affabilitie of speech in conuersing with men Prudence in considerate iudging of things and egregious fortitude and courage of minde by the aide whereof I haue subdued all this Nation and haue brought all the Kingdomes into this forme of one Empire wicked men being extinct and worke-men which labour in the fields promoted And I haue so restored peace and quietnesse to these Kingdomes and in few yeeres haue so setled and stablished the Monarchie of Iapon that it is now like a great Rocke which cannot be remoued Whence it is come to passe that in all foure parts of the Kingdome they haue a King eminent in much wisedome and the King likewise hath all of them obedient And in this order I haue declared and exercised the power of a good Captaine to whom these Kingdomes are subiect by taking away the wicked and rooting out all Robbers by sea and land So the people families and all places of the Kingdome enioy maruellous quiet I haue also determined to invade the Kingdome of China and in few dayes I will take ship and doubt not of victorie When I shall possesse it your Lordship may more easily communicate with mee in all things Now concerning the Fathers Iapon is the Kingdome of Chamis whom wee hold to be the same with Scin which is the beginning of all things This Scin is the substance and the very being of all things and all things are one and the same with Scin and into Scin are resolued Who in Scina is called Iutto and in Tescincu Buppo Further in the obseruation of the Lawes of this Chamis consisteth all the Politicall gouernment of Iapon which being neglected there is no difference betwixt Lords and Subiects if it be kept the vnion and concord is perfected which ought to bee twixt the Father and Sonne the Husband and wife Therefore the whole both internall and externall gouernment of Men and Kingdomes is placed in the conseruation of this vnion and policie Now the Fathers formerly haue entred these Kingdomes to preach another Law for the sauing of men but because wee are instructed and settled in the Lawes of Chamis we desire no other Law for the diuersities of Lawes and opinions are hurtfull and preiudiciall to the Kingdome Wherefore I commanded the Fathers to depart out of Iapon and haue forbidden them to preach their Law nor will I that heereafter they preach any new Law in this Kingdome Although these things be so yet I greatly desire that a stable communication may remayne betwixt vs for so this Kingdome shall bee free from Theeues by Land and Sea And I giue leaue to all Merchants which bring merchandise to sell them all without let I desire your Lordship to approue the same I receiued all the gifts which you sent out of those Southerne parts as it is written in your Letters I likewise send some others out of these Kingdomes with a memoriall of the gifts and the names of them which haue giuen The Legate will declare the rest wherefore I will bee no longer Dated 20. yeere of Tenscij 25. of the seuenth Moone In the end was the Seale and Subscription It was written in a leafe eight palmes long foure broad painted with golden Flowers and put in a red silke bagge wrought with Gold and siluer and that inclosed after the Iapon manner in a Boxe which for the price and workmanship was so admirable that the subtiltie and excellence of the worke might amaze all Europeans Within it was couered and without with Vrosci made of Gold beaten into powder distinguished with Flowers of Gold and Siluer so inserted in the Vrosci that none could discerne the coniunction but he which knew the making of the Boxe It had also Roses and gold Chaines to tye the Boxe which Boxe was put into another Bag and that into another Boxe very artificiall The gifts were Armours Armes and other things very precious He assembled his Lords about this China Warre which durst not expresse any other opinion hee hauing protested that hee would not heare his Sonne disswade him if he were aliue againe and if any should hinder him it should cost him his life Thus for some moneths space nothing might be seene else but prouision for Ships Armes Munitions and necessaries for the Warre Hee made a Catalogue of all his Lords exempting none from the expedition and setting euery one his number of followers To Augustine a Christian Lord hee gaue the fauour of first impression into Corai other Lords staying still at Suscima eighteene leagues distant Corai is adioyning to the Continent of China at one end
Edict set vp by Co the new Vice-roy blaming the China Interpreters which had put into the heads of Stranger-priests to learne the China language and Characters and to desire some place for to erect a sacred and priuate house threatning those interpreters if they persisted In this dispayre of proceeding they had not beene a weeke gone when from Sciauquin the seate of the Vice-roy one of his guard came to Amacao and brought the Ci-fu so they call the Gouernour of that Prouince his Letters Patents by the Vice-royes authoritie inuiting the Fathers to Sciauquin there to receiue a piece of ground for a Church and dwelling house The cause hereof was an offer made by the Fathers when they were sent away from Sciauchin by the deposed Vice-roy to Canton of a summe of money to any which should procure of the New Vice-roy license for their returne One of the meanest Souldiers in name of Interpreter to the Societie had put vp a Petition to the Vice-roy who sent it to the Gouernour of the Region called Guam-puon of Cequion Prouince to bee dispatched who gaue the former Letters Patents to the Souldier which brought them himselfe to Macao They with great ioy as seeing the Diuine hand herein made ready for the iourney which the former expenses and late Ship-wrackes especially of the Iapon Ship in the I le Leuquiceo which alone hath most of the wealth of the Citie in it made difficult but Gaspar Viegas charitably bestowed the expense seconded also by others Thus full of hope they set sayle and in Canton both now and when before they were dismissed from Sciauquin they found Spaniards Then a Ship which from the Philippinas was bound for New Spaine was wracked at the I le Nan-tau on the Canton coast the men which escaped were kept in durance And now seuen or eight Franciscan Friars which had gone from the same Philippinas for Cauchinchina hearing the King was become a Christian and in their returne were wracked on the I le Hainan and taken and spoyled and presented to the Magistrates for Pirats whose libertie these Iesuites procured promising all recompence at Amacao Hence they had set foorth in the beginning of September 1583. and in the same moneth came to Sciauquin in that Souldiers companie by whom they were conueyed to the Gouernours Palace and kneeling before him made request as in the Souldiers mentioned Petition had beene contayned and were kindly answered that they should goe about the Citie and spye out some conuenient place for their purpose which hee doubted not to procure of the Vice-roy for them At the same time at Sciauquin they were erecting by the common charge of the Eleuen Cities of that Iurisdiction a Tower whereof one floore was now raysed to which they intended to adde nine others aboue it in a pleasant place by the Riuers side a myle and more from the Citie the Suburbes continuing further then it In the same place they set foorth a Temple and therein erected a Statue to the Gouernour whose sixe yeeres gouernment had well deserued of the learned and of the vulgar A piece of that field in which the flourishing Tower so they called it was building they desired which hee liked well and promised to further them with the Vice-roy The Iesuites at their former departure had left an Altar with one Ciu Nico who had placed the same in a conuenient place for want of Images inscribing aboue it Thien Chu in Cubicall letters that is To the Lord of Heauen Hee made also thereunto diuers Incenses and at set times yeelded diuine honors before it which much reioyced the Fathers seeing that there was one found which inuoked the true God And this man gaue them entertaynment till they had receiued the Vice-royes answer appâ—ouing their request and the next day the Gouernour set foorth a plot of ground for them with straight caution to obserue the Lawes of China and to admit no Strangers companions to dwell with them which they promised Much was the concourse and admiration of people much the wonder at their triangle Glasse the Image of our Ladie a wrought Handkerchiffe with which they presented the Gouernour but hee returned all afterward fearefull of Bribe-imputation Much trouble arose about that place and another was assigned them where they began to build and were forced to pawne their precious triangle Glasse to fit it for their vse they obtayned also an ample Charter from the Vice-roy and two Patents from the Gouernour which protected them from wrongs In these beginnings they made little mention of the Gospell but imployed their spare time in learning the Language and Characters by a Holy life seeking to insinuate themselues into the peoples good liking Their habite was like the modestest of the Chinois a long Gowne with large sleeues Their house had two Cells and betwixt them a Hall with an Altar in the midst on which they set the Image of the Blessed Virgin carrying her Sonne They called their God Thien-cui Lord of Heauen for the Chinois want the D. which caused that they could not giue any name more fit and this name continueth to this day although they vse others also as Highest Ruler of all First beginning of all and the like The blessed Virgin is called the Great Mother of God This Image on the Altar all which visited them both Magistrates Students Priests and common people did religiously worship kneeling and after their rite knocking lightly the ground with their fore-heads They admired the excellencie of the Picture and colours without ceasing But when it began to bee rumoured that they worshipped a Woman for God they tooke away that Picture and substituted the Image of Christ. After this they painted the ten Commandements in the China language which many approued Some brought them Incense for holy vses and some bestowed their Almes others also Oyle for the Lampe which burned before the Altar and the Fathers commended their Law as agreeing to the light of Nature The first which was Baptised was a poore diseased man cast foorth by his parents whom they instructed and a little before his death baptised The reliefe which they bestowed on him before caused a rumour amongst the vulgar that those Strangers knew by the mans complexion that hee had a precious stone in his head the cause of all that benificence The Chinois much admired the Bookes of which the Fathers had store the artificiall binding gilding cost goodlinesse of the Print and their studiousnesse in the China bookes and receiued with great applause a Booke of Christian learning which they printed Yea the Gouernour after the China rite would needs doe them publike honour which is done by sending a goodly Table with Cubitall letters in praise of them with the Magistrates name and the date inscribed in lesse letters Two of these with great pompe hee sent vnto them the one to bee set ouer the entrance with inscription
were which certaine moneths past they had told him had brought him certaine Images and certaine small Bells which strike of themselues for so they call Clocks and wherefore they brought him not those things and that they should fetch them quickly and he gaue the charge of dispatching our businesse to a great Mandarin of Paquin to whom it belongeth to deale with Strangers These newes were brought to the Eunuch and vs who for the executing of the Kings commandement whose Letter they obey without reply sent vs word that wee must goe to Paquin because the King sent for vs and sent vs eft-soones all the Pieces which hee had in his possession and the most part of those things which he had taken from vs that wee our selues should put them in order that they should receiue no hurt by the way and gaue vs many men to carrie all our stuffe on their shoulders and Horses for all our companie and a Mandarin to accompanie vs. Wee were lodged all the way in the Palaces of the Mandarins very honourably Hauing trauelled foure dayes we came to the walls of Paquin and they lodged vs in an house without the walls And because the King had referred the businesse to the Mandarin which I spoke of the Eunuch feared that hee should lose the thankes which he thought to receiue of the King for that present if another Mandarin should meddle with it That day hee caused all things to be made readie of the Petition and remembrance which therewithall he was to giue vnto the King and earely in the morning with other things and much Siluer of the reuenues which he presented being all guarded with many Horse-men and Foot-men hee carryed it to the Kings Palaces Who hauing the memoriall deliuered vnto him commanded his men to receiue all things They receiued the same and when hee had seene all those strange things the like whereof or of so great excellencie he had neuer seene before they say that he rejoyced greatly considering and viewing all things a very long while with great shew of admiration especially of the Pictures and Clockes Hee commanded them to bring vs to his Palaces and to enquire of vs what kinde of thing those Clockes were and what thing was needfull for to haue them to goe well Wee answered to the point And from the place where we were on horsebacke by poste on two Horses which we mounted and with the like speed we came to the Court. At the same of our comming and for to see vs an infinite multitude of people assembled because Strangers are no ordinarie thing in China and when wee came to the Court those which had the charge of vs were enforced to make roome with staues When we were come to a certayne place a great Eunuch accompanied with aboue two hundred small ones came downe to demand of vs what the King commanded him and to see how wee did handle those Clockes They saw how we vsed them but wee answered to the question that it was needfull to appoint some bodie of good capacitie to learne which in two or three dayes would learne how to vse them When they had returned the answer the King appointed foure Eunuches of his principall Mathematicians to learne it and command them to receiue vs in the meane while in his house withâ—n his owne Palace They receiued vs with much respect and good enteâ—taynment A great multitude of Eunuches came to see vs and euery one to enquire what came in his minde But the King which all those dayes was occupied in rejoycing for those new things commanded the Images to bee placed in a principall Hall whether as the Eunuches told vs the chiefe Queene went to doe them reuerence and they told vs of the King that hee durst not keepe them neere him being afrayd because they seemed vnto him to bee aliue Often times he sent Eunuches vnto vs to enquire diuers things concerning our Countrey whether it had any King what manner of Apparell he wore and what kinde of Hat for in China they make great difference of the apparell of the King from the foot to the head and of other men and if wee had any Picture of him that we should shew it We had a picture wherein was the Pope with his triple Crowne and the Emperour and the King with their Ensignes kneeling before the name of God and we gaue them it for a show declaring that those were three kinde of Kings and that all of them did worship the true God which made Heauen and Earth whose Image we had giuen him They carryed it vnto him and because it seemed to bee small he commanded them to draw another greater in colours by it Afterward hee sent another to demand questions of the things of our Countrey particularly of the Kings Houses Wee had a Map of the Escuriall newly cut in Copper and a picture of the Place of Saint Marke in Venice both which wee gaue them Though we suspect that they deliuered but the second saying that they durst not giue the other because straight in haste hee would command them to paint them great and there was none that durst take it vpon him though wee know not whither they deliuered it afterward Hee willed them further to enquire after what manner wee buryed our Kings because in the matter of Burials and Sepulchers the Chinois are great South-sayers and put a great part of their felicitie in a good manner and place of their Burials At that time wee receiued a Map of the Death of his Majestie who liueth with God in glorie and of the manner of his Funerall and so we answered him as it was in the Map to wit that they made him a Coffin within of Lead which continueth long and without of excellent Wood and put these coffins in a Sepulcher of stone and for this purpose there was a Church builded of purpose They enquired many things of vs of this kinde these few dayes where vnto wee answered aduancing the things that belonged to the seruice of our Lord God as much as we might and concerned our Europe as farre as the truth would permit vs because that we deemed it to bee conuenient for the seruice of our Lord. They told the King so many things that it seemed hee greatly desired to see vs But on the other part he thought it would bee too great a courtesie and much beyond his custome who neuer suffereth himselfe to be seene of his owne people but of his Eunuchs and Wiues that serue him and somtime very seldome of some one of the greatest Mandarins yet though he would not suffer himselfe altogether to bee ouercome of this temptation yet he suffered himselfe in part and hee sent to take our Pictures which two Painters did each of them by themselues as well as they could Yet in truth I neither knew my selfe nor my companion in that picture but
more may bee knowne then They knew And oftentimes they haue asked vs whether wee had not these Bookes in our Countrey What other Bookes might we haue that might compare with them And as these Philosophers as Gentiles spake nothing of the other life but onely of good Gouernment and Morall vertues they thought they might attayne so farre without beleeuing that there could bee another life By reason hereof and of the common vices which Paganisme draweth with it which in this Countrey increase exceedingly by reason of the fatnesse abundance and fruitfullnesse thereof they feele great difficulties to vndergoe the yoke of Christ though it be so sweet so contrarie to their appetite which taketh from them the libertie which they haue in keeping as many Wiues as they are able and in a thousand other things These later yeeres in the residencies of Canton Nanquin and heere in Paquin were made some true Christians which ouercame all these difficulties and goe on forward with great integritie constancie and feruour In the Prouince of Canton in a residencie which wee haue in Xaucheo a principall Citie haue beene Baptised within this two yeeres about three hundred persons which according to the Letters which euen now wee receiued doe all continue with great example and zeale And the Mandarins and grauer sort of people mooued by the good example which they giue doe fauour them much and especially our Lord hath shewed many tokens of his fauour in hauing shewed great plagues vpon such men as persecuted them for becomming Christians And aboue all God hath shewed his ayde vpon the Women who besides the men are very hard to bee wonne to receiue our holy Law which is the great priuatenesse which they vse because it is not lawfull to see them no not for their kinsfolkes But as I say herein the grace of our Lord God shewed it selfe very mightie seeing it ouercame this difficultie and so many of them were Baptised after they had beene very well Catechised by the Fathers On Sundayes and Holy-dayes because they cannot come to Masse with the Men yet at least in this beginning they meete in places appointed for that purpose and there they Pray and reason and intreat of Diuine matters The men for the exhortations that they make vnto them haue dayes appointed of themselues and with their owne consent to conferre and repeate that which they haue told them which going home they repeate to their Wiues and Daughters Euery day some bee Conuerted in Nanquin graue and learned men doe enter Heere in Pâ—quin while wee haue beene heere we haue Baptised some and some great Mandarins come to heare If our Lord doe helpe them and shed his bloud vpon these Chinois as hee hath done in Iapon and in other places there will bee setled one of the most famous and learned foundations of Christianitie that is in all the world For the greatnesse of this Kingdome their Lawes and Gouernment conformable to reason their being so studious as they are and giuen to Learning and to know so much as they know of Morall vertues and their good capacities gentle docile and ingenious and the great peace and quietnesse which they enioy without hauing any bodie to trouble them with warre promise much and giue great hope that the vâ—ntage which they haue ouer other Nations lately discouered in the gifts of Nature being assisted by the grace of God will helpe them in Gods matters And I assure your Worship that if the doore were opened to Preach freely and to Baptise I say not that the Fathers and Brethren of our Companie which might bee spared but without any amplification at all halfe the Religious men of all Europe were needfull to attend so many Cities Townes and places and so infinite numbers of people as there are albeit when Christianitie is once begun indeed there is such abundance of graue people and of much estimation that many of them might bee made Priests Preachers and Bishops without feeling any want of those of Europe since as now they bee Gentiles and their hope goeth no further then to this life there be many very great Mandarins â—hose chiefe delight is to discourse of things concerning Vertue and oftentimes they meete together as it were in Fraternities to treate thereof And the grauer sort doe make Orations and Conferences together perswading one another and deliuering the meanes to gouerne well and to follow vertue And without doubt the more wee see of this and the more zeale in these Christians so much the more our heart is readie to burst to see them so destitute and to haue so few meanes to obtayne necessarie remedie and helpe §. III. The description of the Kingdome of China of Catay and Musk the diuision into Prouinces Cities and Townes described Riuers Shipping Commodities Diet and feeding NOw by the helpe of our Lord I will say somewhat that I remember touching the Customes Policie and Gouernment of this Kingdome but not in such order as were requisite because I haue no leasure and therefore I will onely write as things come vnto my minde though things bee not lincked well together because I cannot first write one Copie and afterward dispose it in order with such distinction as were needfull reseruing that as I sayd in the beginning vntill our Lord grant me a better opportunitie This great Kingdome of China is almost foure square as the Chinois themselues describe the same it runneth North and South from the Prouince of Canton which is the most Southerly part of it beginning seuenteene or eighteene degrees vnder the burnt Zone vnto fotrie two degrees which is the most Northerly part of it it contayneth from Canton by water aboue sixe hundred leagues but in a right line it is foure hundred and fiftie on the East it confineth with Corea which ioyneth with the same and with Iapon and with the Ocean Sea by which they come from Peru and Nucua Espana to Manilla On the West with certayne small Kingdomes which lye betweene Bengala the Lands of Mogor and Persian On the South with the Iles called Philippinas and the Malucaâ— and others and more South-westerly it hath Sion Pegu and other Kingdomes On the North part it hath those people which in our Countries wee commonly call Tartars with whom they haue alwayes had Warre and once they wanne all the Kingdome from the Chinois For the Readers better satisfaction I haue here presented him Hondius his Map of China not to shew it but the erroneous-conceits which all European Geographers haue had of it A more complete Map of China I shall present after as by comparison will appeare HONDIVS his Map of China CHINA This Kingdome standeth in an excellent climate and situation for besides the things which it hath in it selfe it standeth very neere vnto India and other Kingdomes from whence commeth with great facilitie that which it desireth and wanteth And before I passe any further because I haue
at Yeres a House at Vologda a House at Colmogro and a House at Michael the Archangell being the shipping place these said Houses they shall keepe as in former time according to this our Imperiall Letter of fauour or gratified without paying any manner of Rent or any other duties whatsoeuer either at Mosko Yereslaue Vologda Colmogro or at the Castle of the Archangell neither shall they pay any taxe Also at those Houses at Yereslaue Vologda Colmogro and at Archangell they shall haue House-keepers of their owne Countrey-men or Russes of a meane sort that are not Merchants a man or two in a House to lay vp their goods in those Houses and to make sale of their goods out of those Houses to whom they will according to this our Imperiall Letter of fauour but their Russe House-keepers in their absence shall not sell any of their Commodities And the English Merchants shal come with their ship to their Port as in former times they haue done to vnlade their goods out of their ships and likewise to lade them againe with our Russia Commodities at their owne charges of Boates and hire of men and ferrying ouer the said goods from their ships to their House at the Castle of Archangell Likewise our Officers Customers and Swornemen shall take a iust note of all such goods as they haue both of Russia and English Commodities and the note to passe vnder the Merchants Firma because it may be knowne what goods passeth of the strangers and of the Russes But they shall not looke ouer their goods neither vnbind any packs in any place and when they doe send their owne Englishmen from Archangell to our Citie of Mosko or doe send Russia Commodities into their owne Land Then all our Officers and Customers shall let them passe without delay according to this our Letter of fauour And whensoeuer the Merchants shall be desirous to send any of their owne Countreymen into their owne Land or into any other Kingdome ouer Land they shall doe it freely with our Imperiall Maiesties order without carrying any Commoditie ouer with them and they shall haue their Letters of Passe giuen them in the Embassdours Office And concerning any matters of debate or controuersie in Merchandize or iniurie then they shall be iudged by the Keeper of the Seale and Secretarie Vassily Yacolowich Shelcolou doing right and Iustice to both parties with equitie and truth and what cannot be found out by Law or Inquisition there shall be vsed Lots His Lot that is taken forth shall haue right done vnto him Likewise in what place else in all our Kingdome there doe happen any matter of discord in Merchandize or by iniurie then our men of authoritie or Gouernours and all manner of our Officers shall doe true Iustice betweene them and what cannot be sought out by Law shall be sought out by Lot his Lot that is taken out shall haue right done vnto him as before mentioned as also they shall not take any custome or dutie of them for any Law matter not in any place in our Kingdome Moreouer this our Imperiall Letter in all our Realme and Dominion our Officers and all manner of our subiects shall not disobey or breake it in any point whatsoeuer but if there bee any that doth disobey this our Imperiall Letter of fauour that then those people shall bee in our high displeasure and executed to death This our Imperiall Letter of gratitude is giuen at our Imperiall Palace and House in our Citie of Mosko from the yeere of the beginning of the World 7107. in the month of Nouember being vnderwritten as followeth By the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Boris Pheodorowich of all Russia selfe-vpholder his Keeper of the Seale and Secretarie by name Vassily Yacolowich Sheallcaloue §. III. One pretending himselfe to be DEMETRIVS with the Popes and Poles helpes attayneth the Russian Empire his Arts Acts Marriage fauour to the English and miserable end HAuing thus presented you Boris his Tragedie out of that printed Author and his Grant to the English from a written Copie it shall not bee amisse to take more leisurely and mature view of this Pretender against whom Boris his desire of secrecie permitting none guiltie of the murther to suruiue had vnfurnished him of Arguments He produced a Purse giuen him by his Mother with the Historie of his life after that sending him away and acknowledging another whom she was more willing to act that bloudy Scene then her own Son with other particulars which bred strong confidence in such as weary of Boris were desirous it should be so But for the death of the yong Emperor his mother it is by most ascribed to Demetrius who seeing the people of Musco his friends and the Emperour and his Mother in hold pretended he could not come thither whiles his enemies liued wherevpon they in a mutinie slue them to auert the enuie whereof it is probable that it was made to be their owne act and their Keepers therefore by him imprisoned Boris his daughter was thrust into a Nunnerie and so made dead also to the succession But as I haue before deliuered out of that diligent learned and sincere Historian Thuanus Boris his attayning the Scepter I shall likewise intreat your patience out of him to receiue these Relations of Demetrius Thuanus writeth that after the murther of that true or false Demetrius some yeeres after in the borders of Polonia and Muscouia appeared one which called himselfe Demetrius and in testimonie thereof shewed a Wart in his face and one arme shorter then the other noted before in the true Demetrius a man of sharpe wit bold courage liberall mind gentle behauiour and of parts composed to a Scepter-worthinesse First was he made knowne to the Iesuites of principall note in Poland to whom he promised if he might receiue helpe for the recouery of his just Inheritance his first care should be to reduce the Russians to the Vnion of the Romish Church This thing was commended to the Pope as conducing to the enlarging of the holy See by his ayde and furtherance with the Polish King and Nobilitie to be promoted which also was done by the Iesuites themselues who brought him to George Miecinsy Palatine of Sendomir a man potent in that Kingdome with whom he couenanted also to marrie his Daughter if hee succeeded in his Russian Enterprize He had lurked awhile in Liefland casting off his Cowle and had there learned to speake and write the Latine Tongue and had written to Pope Clement the Eighth with his owne hand not inelegantly And being by the said Palatine and Visnouitzi his Sonne in Law brought before King Sigismund he made a pithy and Masculine speech that he should remember that himselfe had beene borne in Prison and Captiuitie whence Gods mercie had deliuered him to learne him to succour others afflicted with like disastre Thus by the Kings fauour the Palatines money the Iesuites industrie not to mention the
couenants and agreements the Generall Sandamersko himselfe hath confessed to our Maiestie and Nobles that the foresaid agreements and couenants betwixt him and the foresaid Gryshca were true and how that they trusted one to another moreouer the Palatine did certifie vnto our Nobles how Gryshca sent him a Letter vnder his owne hand and Seale in which he promised to giue him Smolensko with all the Prouinces belonging thereto and another place called Seeuerow as also gaue him liberty to set vp Monasteries and the Religion of the Church of Rome Further there was found by him Letters which were sent to him from the Pope of Rome and the Cardinals and Priests to that effect that he should remember and withall be mindefull to take in hand speedily those matters and businesse vpon which he had giuen to Sigismund and the Cardinals his troth and vow the which was as beforesaid to be himselfe of the Romish Religion as also to bring all the people of the Kingdome of Russia into the same Romish Religion not onely them that of themselues were willing thereto but also others by compulsion and to put them to death that fought to contrary the same And not onely them of the Kingdome of Russia but likewise other godly people of seuerall Religion and that doe serue in the Kingdome of Mosco as the Catholicks and the Caluinists them likewise he should seeke to bring into the Romish Religion with all perswasions Moreouer Gryshca himselfe before vs and our Nobles and Courtiers and before our Commons did acknowledge as much and thereupon yeelded himselfe to be in fault as also that he did all with helpe of the Diuell hauing forsaken God For which these his vile actions this Gryshca according to the true iustice receiued an end to his life and was by abundance of people slain in the Mosco where he lay three dayes in the midst of the Citie to the view of all such like vsurpers and disturbers And because his body was loathsome vnto vs we caused it to be carried out of the Citie and there to be burnt This Enemie thus hauing ended his life then the Kings sonnes of diuers Countries now dwelling within our Kingdome with the Patriarke Metropolitanes Archbishops and Bishops with the Nobles Courtiers and the Commons made entreaty vnto vs Vasili Euanowich to raigne and gouerne ouer them and ouer all the Kingdome of Mosco as their Lord Emperour and great Duke of all Russia According to which entreatie made vnto vs by the said Kings sons of diuers Countries as likewise by our Nobles Courtiers Merchants and all the rest of the Commons of all the Kingdome of Mosco Wee are come to the great Kingdomes of Volodemar Mosco Nouogrod and as also of the Kingdomes of Cazan Astracan and Siberia and ouer all the Prouinces of the Empire of Mosco as also wee the great Lord Emperour and great Duke of all Russia are crowned with our Imperiall Crown and for the said Kings sonnes of diuers Religions and our Nobles Courtiers and Souldiers and all manner of People doe serue our Imperiall Maiesty with desire and good liking voluntarily and not by delusions and coniurations as the Poles and Lettoes were bewitched by Grishca But we the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Vasili Euanowich with great care stayed and restrayned our People from the spoyle of the Poles and the Lettoes defending them from death and withall haue commanded to let goe many of them into Poland and Letto but the chiefest of them that were of the Councell and that practised to bring trouble and dissention in the Kingdome of Mosco are now taken And we to doe an honour vnto the dead body of the true Demetrie haue vpon conference with our Metropolitanes Archbishops and Bishops and all the holy Assembly our Nobles and Courtiers and all the Kingdome of Mosco sent to the Citie of Owglets a Metropolitan named Filareta of Rostoue and Yeraslaue who was called before he was made Metropolitan Theodor Neekete which being one of the Nobles in times past and with him the Archbishops of Astracan called Feodosia and our Nobles the Duke Euan Michalowich Vorotinskoy with the rest of his fellowes commanding them to bring vp with them the body of the Prince Demetrie Euanowich who was murthered by the appointment of Boris Godonoue and to bring it vp to our Citie of Mosco with great honour which body shall be buried in the principall Church of Mosco called Michael the Archangel neare to his father the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Euan Vasilowich of famous memorie and by Gods power his body shall not be touched or abused any manner of way Likewise will we by the fauour of God honour the Funerall of Demetrie Euanowich with speciall solemnitie which body performeth many cures and worketh miraculously vnto them that come to him with Faith to be cured of their diseases And now most louing and deare brother wee calling well to minde the great amitie and friendship that was betwixt the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Euan Vasilywich and his Sonne Theodor Euanowich the Emperour Boris and the great Lady Queene Elizabeth the like brotherly loue doe we desire to haue with you most louing and deare brother to be established and continued betwixt vs as it was with them during our liues Therefore may it please you our louing brother Iames King of England after the hearing of these great and strange dangers past to reioyce with vs that he hath deliuered from such a vile enemy and that he our mercifull God hath diuided and scattered that wicked counsell and that he hath turned their cruelty vpon their owne head to their shame and confusion And concerning your Merchants that were in our Kingdome Iohn Merricke with his fellowes we haue graced them with our Emperiall presence as also haue giuen vnto the said Iohn Merricke and his fellowes a new priuiledge and Letters of fauour by which they shall come into our Kingdome and to traficke with all manner of goods freely without paying any Custome whatsoeuer and as to them was granted in former time and this fauour we haue giuen them to manifest vnto you our louing Brother our Brotherly loue And the reason that we haue not sent to you louing brother our Embassadour is because we had not time in regard of many our Emperiall affaires but hereafter doe purpose to send to visite you in your Kingdome Written at our Emperiall palace and Citie of Mosco from the beginning of the World Anno 7114. the fourth day of Iune Thus is Demetrius painted out by his Enemies which perhaps were not altogether led with simplicitie of truth but in many things made him worse that they might make their owne cause bad enough to appeare better They tell also of great outrages committed by the Poles like those sometimes here in England by the Danes their proud insulting ouer the men rauishments of women fetching them out of their houses and
make them his heires of Heauen which models of Deity seeke to establish the peace of God vpon Earth And let it not seeme tedious here to present these His Majesties Trauels amongst our other Trauellers but in a more glorious manner lâ—ker to God vnmoueable which moueth all things who hath not only been our Sunne and with lightsome heate and influence filled our Brittish Hemisphere but hath dispersed his bright rayes of Light and warmed with sweet quickning beames of heat those remoter frozen Climates of Sweden and Russia not to mention or but to mention the quarrels of Denmarke and Sweden and after their long frostie Night such is the nature such was the state of those States to reduce the faire day-light of Peace the warmth whereof hath thawed the Icie hardned hearts of Enmity and filled all things with sweets and cheere of a returning Spring Nulla salus bello pacem te poscimus omnes CHAP. X. A briefe Copie of the points of the Contracts betweene the Emperours Maiestie and the Kings Maiestie of Sweden at Stolboua the seuen and twentieth of February 1616. INprimis and especially that all matters by set aside forgotten pacified and renounced which passed these former yeeres since the conclusion of peace at Taffina in the yeere 7003. betweene the former great Lords Emperours and great Dukes of all Russia and afterwards our great Lord Emperour and great Duke Michaelo Phedorowich of all Russia Sam. his Imperiall Maiestie and Empire of Russia and betweene their late high mightie Lord King Charles the Ninth of Sweden the aboue named Kings Maiesties highly honored and beloued Father especially their high mighty Lord King Gustavus Adolphus of Sweden his Kingly Maiesty and the Crowne of Sweden As also both the Princes their Dominions Lands Cities and people chance or hap of the Subiects which happened or was done by robbery burning killing or other enmities whatsoeuer might bee or by whom it was done that all those griefes and troubles in all matters shall be set aside and hereafter not be reuenged or remembred of neither party for euer and by this present strong conclusion of peace betwixt our great Lord Emperour and great Duke Michaelo Pheodorowich of all Russia Sam. and betwixt their great mightie Lord King Gustavus Adolphus of Sweden c. and of other Dominions Lands Castles aswell those of old as those which by this conclusion of peace are giuen and yeelded vp and betwixt all the Subiects and people to bee renewed established confirmed and held vnremoueable in the manner of a peace for euer and euer and sure friendship perpetually Also that the Emperours Maiesty and the Kings Maiesty shall desire one anothers best in all matters and neyther seeke a better friend but to deale faithfully and truly in all matters reciprocally 2. Item is giuen vnto our great Lord Emperour and great Duke Michaelo Pheodorowich of all Russia Sam. his heires successors and hereafter comming great Lords Emperors and great Dukes of all Russia and the Empire thereof by their great Lord King Gustavus Adolphus of Sweden for himselfe his successors and hereafter being Kings of Sweden and for the whole Crowne of Sweden doth deliuer and cleere by the power of this conclusion of peace these Castles of the Empire in Russia with the Townes and Suburbs which were taken in these yeeres namely great Nouogrod Stararousse Porcoue Lodiga Odo with their Territories Somerskey Volost with the Villages belonging to the Emperors Houshold to Metropolie Monasteries Gentlemens Lands Inheritances Farmes with all their profits and reuenues according to former Borders and Limits except those Castles which the Emperours Maiestie doth yeeld by power of this Contract of peace as hereafter more certainly shall be exprest 3. Item The Kings Maiestie of Sweden doth giue vnto the Emperours Maiestie with the aforesaid Castles and Townes all manner of Church ornaments which are in the Church of Sophia The Sapience of God and within all Churches and Monasteries in Nouogrod and in other Castles and Townes which the Kings Maiesty hath giuen to the Emperour's Maiesty without carrying any thing away Also the Kings Maiesty doth giue the Metropolite and all the Spiritualtie with all their goods as also all manner of Russe people what calling soeuer they be which are in those Townes Castles and Territories dwelling now or planting themselues there with their Wiues Children and all their goods whatsoeuer any hath As also the Kings Maiesty shall giue all manner of Writings and Bookes which are in those Castles and Townes to be found in Roserades iudgement houses or elsewhere with all Russe Ordnance Munition and Prouisions there belonging and the Bells in those aforesaid Castles and Townes in such manner as they were the twentieth of Nouember last past according to agreement made with the Kings most excellent Maiesty of Great Britaines Ambassadour Sir Iohn Merick except those Bells which the people of Nouogrod themselues did sell after that agreement for the payment of Souldiers and were carried away from Nouogrod but those Bells which the Kings seruants and people did take perforce without buying shall be in right manner sought out and brought backe againe to Nouogrod and restored there Also which Bells the Kings Maiesties people bought at Nouogrod it shall bee free for the Nouogrod men to redeeme them backe againe at the same price they sold them for and the Kings people hereafter shall not buy any more Bells of the people of Nouogrod by no meanes whatsoeuer 4. Item the Kings Maiesties people of Sweden at their departure out of the Emperours Maiesties Castles and Towns aforesaid namely great Nouogrod Stararouse Porcoue Lodaga Somersko Volosco c. shall vse no violence to the Emperors Maiesties people by burning robbing or killing neyther carry any Russe people with them to the Kings Maiesties side neither men nor women nor children nor any of their goods and if any goods remayne of the Swethish people at their going out of the aforesaid Towne which at that time they cannot take all with them such goods shall be kept in safetie by those with whom they are left till such time as euery one of them shall come thither for his owne goods or send some bodie for them and these people shall haue free libertie to goe without all molestation or let to come for their goods and to returne againe at their owne conuenient time 5. Item the Kings Maiesties Gouernours and Officers shall deliuer vnto the Emperours Maiesties Voyauodes and Commanders the aboue named Townes and Castles to say great Nouogrod Stararouse Porcoue with their Territories and Somerskey Volost in presence of the great Lords Iames King c. his Maiesties great Ambassadour Sir Iohn Merike Knight c. or the said Kings Maiesties Gentlemen the which the aboue said great Ambassadour shall send to that end clensing and giuing ouer the said Castles and Townes two weekes after this contract is confirmed betweene vs both great Commissionors by Writings Hand
supreme Councell the King Don Philip the third our Lord in imitation of his Catholike and Godly Predecessors for the greater good of his subiects hath instituted a Priuie Councell where all the businesses of spirituall and temporall warrants fauours and rewards may bee conferred and dispatched and besides this there are two Halls instituted where on dayes appointed they may intreat of matters of warre with the President and three Counsellors of the Indies and two or three of the Counsell of warre and other dayes of the matters of the goods by the President and Counsellors of Indies and two of the Counsell of the goods Atturney and Secretarie of the Counsell of the Indies the President naming those that he shall thinke best for it And as these Catholike Kings doe alwayes looke to the benefit of the people of that Orbe considering that the propagation of the holy Gospell in no part of it could goe more prosperously by any other hands then his nor bee attended for his preseruation and to haue the Conquerours and Inhabiters of those parts more satisfied seeing all were his Subiects and borne in these Kingdomes declared by their Royall warrants dated the yeere 1520. in Valladolid and in the yeere 1523. in Pamplona that their Maiesties nor any of their Heires in no time shall alienate from the Crowne Royall of Castile and Lion the Ilands and Prouinces of the Indies Towne or any part of them and so they promised it and gaue their Royall word The Presidents Counsellors Secretaries and Atturneys which vnto this present day haue serued and doe serue in the Supreme Councell of the Indies from their first Discouerie PRESIDENTS IOhn Rodriguez of Fonseca brother to the Lord of Coca and Alaejos Archbishop of Rosano and Bishop of Burgos being Deane of Siuil gouerned that which appertayned to the dispatching of the Fleets and Armies of the Indies till the Catholike King Don Fernando V. called him to the end that in his Court hee might take charge of the Indian affaires and he did it till the Emperor came to reigne which commanded that the Doctor Mercurino Gatinara his great Chancellor should be Superintendent of all the Councels and all the dispatches passed through his hands and intermedled in all the Assemblies that were made Friar Garcia of Loaysa Generall of the Order of Saint Dominicke the Emperours Confessor Bishop of Osma which was Archbishop of Siuil and Cardinall Don Garcia Manrique Earle of Osâ—rno which being Assistant of Siuil did gouerne till the Cardinall came from Rome Don Lewis Hurtado of Mendoça Marques of Mondejar which after was President of the Royall and supreme Councell of Castile The Licenciate Don Franciscus Tello of Sandoual which hauing beene of the Councell of the Indies went for President of the Royall Chancerie of Granada and from thence came to gouerne in the Councell of Indies The Licenciate Don Iohn Sarmiento was also of the Councell of the Indies and after went to gouerne in the Royal Chancerie of Granada from whence he returned to be President of the Royall and supreme Councell of the Indies Lewis Quixada Lord of Villagarcia and of the Councell of Warre The Licenciate Iohn of Obando of the supreme Councell of the holy Inquisition did preside in the Councell of the Indies and of the goods Royall The Licenciate Don Antonio de Padilla of the Royal and supreme Counsell of Castile passed to be President of the Councell of the Orders and after to the supreme Councell of the Indies The Licenciate Hernando of Vega and Fonseca of the supreme Councell of the holy and generall Inquisition passed to the Councell of the goods Royall and from it to the Royall and supreme Councell of the Indies The Licenciate Don Pedro de Moya of Contreras the first Inquisitor that went to Mexico for to seate the holy Office in that Citie Hee was Archbishop of that Citie and President of the supreme Councell of the Indies The Licenciate Paul of Laguna of the Royall and supreme Councell of Castile and of the holy and generall Inquisition passed to gouerne in the Councell of the goods Royall and Tribunals of it and was after President of the supreme Councell of the Indies and in his time began the Royall Councell of the House-hold COVNSELLORS HErnando of Vega Lord of Grajal which was chiefe Knight of Lion and President of the Councell of Orders Licenciate Lewis Zapata Licenciate Moxica Doctor S. Iames. Doctor Palacios Penbios Doctor Gonçalo Maldonado which was Bishop of the citie Rodrigo Master Lewis Vaca Bishop of Canarie Doctor Aguirre Doctor Mota Bishop of Badajoz Doctor Sosa Doctor Peter Martyr of Angleria Abbot of Iamayca Mosiur of Lassao of the Emperours Chamber and of the Councell of Estate Licenciate Garcia of Padilla of the habit of Calatrana Doctor Beltran Doctor Galindez of Caruajal Doctor Bernal Licenciate Peter Manuel Licenciate Rodrick of the Court. Licenciate Montoya Licenciate Mercado Licenciate Antonie of Aguilera Licenciate Don Hernando of Salas. Licenciate Iohn Thomas Doctor Villafanye Licenciate Bottelbâ— Maldonado Licenciate Otalora Licenciate Iames Gasâ—a of Salazar Licenciate Gamboa Doctor Gomez of Santillana Licenciate Espadero Licenciate Don Iames of Zunnigo Licenciate Lopez of Sarria Licenciate Enao Doctor Lope of Bayllo Licenciate Gedeon of Ynojosa of the habit of Saint Iames. Licenciate Villafanne Doctor Antonie Gonçalez Licenciate Franciscus Balcazar Licenciate Medina of Sarauz Licenciate Don Lewis of Mercado Doctor Peter Gutierrez Flores Licenciate Peter Dayes of Tudança Licenciate Benitte Rodriguez Valtodano Licenciate Austine Aluarez of Toledo and of the Chamber Doctor Don Roderick Zapata Licenciate Pâ—â—er Brano of Sotomayor Licenciate Molina of Medrano of the habit of Saint Iames of the Chamber Commissioner of this Historie Licenciate Iames of Armenteros Licenciate Alonso Perez of Salazar Licenciate Gonçalo of Aponte and of the Chamber Licenciate Don Iohn of Ocon of the habit of Calatrana Licenciate Hernando of Saanedra Licenciate Don Thomas Ximenez Ortiz Licenciate Eugenius of Salazar Licenciate Don Franciscus Arias Maldonado Licenciate Andrew of Ayala Licenciate Benauente of Benauides Licenciate Roocke of Villagutierre Chumazero SECRETARIES IOhan Colona Michael Perez of Almazan Gaspar of Gricio The Knight Lope of Conchillos Franciscus of the Cobos chiefe Commander of Leon. Iohn of Samano The Commander Franciscus of Eraso Antonie of Eraso The Commander Iohn of Ybarra ATTVRNEYS or SOLLICITORS THe Licenciate Franciscus of Vargas Licenciate Prado Licenciate Martin Ruyz of Agreda Doctor Franciscus Hernandez of Liebana Licenciate Ierome of Vlloa Licenciate Gamboa Licenciate Lopez of Sarria Licenciate Seipion Antolâ—â—ez Licenciate Negroâ— Doctor Valençuela Doctor Marcus Caro. Licenciate Bennet Rodriguez of Valtodano Licenciate Alonso Perez of Salazar Licenciate Roâ—cke of Villagutierre Chumazero The Gouernours and Vice-royes which haue gouerned vntill this time the Kingdomes of New Spaine and of Piru In New Spaine DOn Fernando Cortes Marques of the Valley Gouernour chiefe Iustice and Captaine generall The Licenciate Lewis Pance of the House of the Duke of Arcos Iudge of
the English and Spanish Fleets the Sea flight of the Spanish and miserable disasters in their returne Their lyes The Queenes religious triumph pag. 1895. Squadron of the Galeons of Portugall p. 1898. Don Alonso Peres de Gusman the good Duke of Medina Sidonia Countie of Nebla Marquesse of Casheshe in Africa Lord of the Citie of Saint Lucar Captaine Generall of the Occian Sea of the Coast of Andaluzia and of this Armie of his Maiestie and Knight of the honorable Order of the golden Fleece pag. 1902. The true relation of the successe of the Catholike Armie against their Enemies by the Letters of the Post-master of Logrono of the fourth of September and by Letters from Roan of the 31. of August and by Letters from Paris of the Kings Embassadour there wherein hee declareth the imprisonment of Francis Drake and other great Nobles of England and how the Queene is in the field with an Armie and of a certaine mutinie which was amongst the Queenes Armie with the successe of the said Catholike Armie since they entred in the Groyne till they came on the Coast of England with two Ballets compounded by Christouer Brauo a blinde man of Cordowa printed with licence by Gabriel Ramos Beiarano printer pag. 1913. CHAP. XII A discourse of the Portugall voyage Anno 1589. Sir Iohn Norris and Sir Francis Drake Generalls written as is thought by Colonell Antonie Wingfield imployed in the same voyage formerly published by his friend to whom it was written and here abbreuiated pag. 1914. CHAP. XIII A briefe and true report of the Honourable voyage vnto Cadiz 1596. of the ouerthrow of the Kings Fleet and of the winning of the Citie with other accidents gathered out of Meteranus Master Hackluyt and others pag. 1927. CHAP. XIIII The voyage to the Iles of Azores vnder the conduct of the Right Honorable Earle of Essex 1597. pag. 1935. § 1. The relation thereof by the said Earle and other Commissioners ibid. § 2. A larger relation of the said Iland voyage written by Sir Arthur Gorges Knight collected in the Queenes ship called the Wast Spite wherein he was then Captaine with Marine and Martiall discourses added according to the occurrences pag. 1938. The Conclusion of the Worke with some later aduertisements touching his Maiesties care for Virginia pag. 19â—0 Maps and Peeces cut in Brasse or VVood in the last ten Bookes AMerica p. 857 America Meridionalis p. 882 America Septentrionalis p. 853 Map of the Arctike Pole p. 625 Borussia or Prussia p. 626 Hondius his Map of China p. 361 Purchas his Map of China p. 402 Denmarke p. 622 England p. 1980 Florida p. 689 Great Britaine and Ireland p. 1981 Greenland p. 468 Vlphilas Gottick letters p. 658 Hispaniola p. 861 Island p. 644 Lithuania p. 629 Liuonia p. 627 Magellan Streight p. 900 Mexican hieroglyphic histor cut in 65. peeces p. 1067 c. to 1117. Moscouia p. 778 Norwegia p. 620 Polonia p. 630 Russia p. 220 Noua Scotia p. 1874 New Spaine p. 871 Tartaria p. 234 Taurica Chersonesus p. 632 Virginia p. 1692 PEREGRINATIONS AND DISCOVERIES IN THE REMOTEST NORTH AND EAST PARTS OF ASIA CALLED TARTARIA AND CHINA THE FIRST BOOKE CHAP. I. The Iournall of Frier WILLIAM DE RVBRVQVIS a French-man of the Order of the Minorite Friers vnto the East parts of the World Anno Dom. 1253. TO the most Excellent and most Christian Lord Lewis by Gods grace the Renowmed King of France Frier William de Rubruk the meanest of the Minorites Order wisheth health and continuall Triumph in Christ. It is written in the Booke of Ecclesiasticus concerning the Wiseman He shall trauell into forreine Countries and good and euill shall hee try in all things The very same Action my Lord and King haue I atchieued howbeit I wish that I haue done it like a wise man and not like a Foole. For many there bee that performe the same Action which a wise man doth not wisely but more vndiscreetly of which number I feare my selfe to bee one Notwithstanding howsoeuer I haue done it because you commanded mee when I departed from your Highnesse to write all things vnto you which I should see among the Tartars and you wished me also that I should not feare to write long Letters I haue done as your Maiestie enioyned me yet with feare and reuerence because I want words and Eloquence sufficient to write vnto so great a Maiestie Bee it knowne therefore vnto your Sacred Maiestie that in the yeare of our Lord 1253. about the Nones of May wee entred into the Sea of Pontus which the Bulgarians call the great Sea It contayneth in length as I learned of certayne Merchants one thousand and eight miles and is in a manner diuided into two parts About the midst thereof are two Prouinces one towards the North and another towards the South The South Prouince is called Synopolis and it is the Castle and Port of the Soldan of Turkie but the North Prouince is called of the Latines Gasaria of the Greekes which inhabit vpon the Sea shoare thereof it is called Cassaria that is to say Caesaria And there are certayne head-lands stretching forth into the Sea towards Synopolis Also there are three hundred miles of distance betweene Synopolis and Cassaria Insomuch that the distance from those points or places to Constantinople in length and breadth is about seuen hundred miles and seuen hundred miles also from thence to the East namely to the Countrey of Hiberia which is a Prouince of Georgia At the Prouince of Gasaria or Cassaria wee arriued which Prouince is in a manner three square hauing a Citie on the West part thereof called Kersoua wherein Saint Clement suffered Martyrdome And sayling before the said Citie wee saw an Iland in which a Church is said to be built by the hands of Angels But about the midst of the said Prouince toward the South as it were vpon a sharpe Angle or Point standeth a Citie called Soldaia directly against Synopolis And there doe all the Turkie Merchants which Traffique into the North Countries in their Iourney outward arriue and as they returne home-ward also from Russia and the said Northerne Regions into Turkie The foresaid Merchants transport thither Ermines and gray Furres with other rich and costly Skinnes Others carrie Clothes made of Cotton or Bombast and Silke and diuers kinds of Spices But vpon the East part of the said Prouince standeth a Citie called Matriga where the Riuer Tanais dischargeth his streames into the Sea of Pontus the mouth whereof is twelue miles in breadth For this Riuer before it entreth into the Sea of Pontus maketh a little Sea which hath in breadth and length seuen hundred miles and it it is in no place thereof aboue sixe paces deepe whereupon great Vessels cannot saile ouer it Howbeit the Merchants of Constantinople arriuing at the foresaid Citie of Materta send their Barkes vnto the Riuer of Tanais to buy dryed fishes Sturgeons Thosses Barbils
yeare after Also whosoeuer is present at the house where any one growne to mans estate lyeth dead he must not enter into the Court of Mangu-Can till one whole yeare be expired If it were a child deceased hee must not enter into the said Court till the next moneth after Neere vnto the graue of the partie deceased they alwaies leaue one Cottage If any of their Nobles being of the stocke of Chingis who was their first Lord and Father deceaseth his Sepulchre is vnknowne And alwaies about those places where they interre their Nobles there is one house of men to keepe the Sepulchres I could not learne that they vse to hide Treasures in the graues of their dead The Comanians build a great Toombe ouer their dead and erect the Image of the dead partie thereupon with his face towards the East holding a drinking Cup in his hand before his Nauell They erect also vpon the Monuments of rich men Pyramides that is to say little sharpe houses or pinacles and in some places I saw mightie Towers made of Bricke in other places Pyramides made of stones albeit there are no stones to be found thereabout I saw one newly buried in whose behalfe they hanged vp sixteene Horse-hides vnto each quarter of the world foure betweene certaine high posts and they set besides his Graue Cosmos for him to drinke and flesh to eate and yet they said that he was baptized I beheld other kinds of Sepulchres also towards the East namely large floores or pauements made of stone some round and some square and then foure long stones pitched vpright about the said pauement towards the foure Regions of the world When any man is sicke he lyeth in his bed and causeth a signe to be set vpon his house to signifie that there lyeth a sicke person there to the end that no man may enter into the said house whereupon none at all visit any sicke partie but his seruant onely Moreouer when any one is sicke in their great Courts they appoint Watch-men to stand round about the said Court who will not suffer any person to enter within the Precincts thereof For they feare least euill spirits or winds should come together with the parties that enter in They esteeme of Soothsayers as of their Priests ANd being come amongst those barbarous people me thought as I said before that I was entred into a new world for they came flocking about vs on horse-backe after they had made vs a long time to awaite for them sitting in the shadow vnder their blacke carts The first question which they demanded was whether we had euer beene with them heretofore or no And giuing them answere that we had not they began impudently to beg our victuals from vs. And we gaue them some of our Bisket and Wine which wee had brought with vs from the Towne of Soldaia And hauing drunke off one Flagon of our Wine they demanded another saying That a man goeth not into the house with one foote Howbeit we gaue them no more excusing our selues that we had but a little Then they asked vs whence we came and whither we were bound I answered them with the words aboue mentioned that wee had heard concerning Duke Sartach that hee was become a Christian and that vnto him our determination was to trauell hauing your Maiesties Letters to deliuer vnto him They were very inquisitiue to know whether I came of mine owne accord or whither I were sent I answered that no man compelled me to come neither had I come vnlesse I my selfe had beene willing and that therefore I was come according to mine owne will and to the will of my Superior I tooke diligent heed neuer to say that I was your Maiesties Embassadour Then they asked what I had in my Carts whether it were Gold or Siluer or rich Garments to carrie vnto Sartach I answered that Sartach should see what we had brought when we were once come vnto him and that they had nothing to doe to aske such questions but rather ought to conduct me vnto their Captaine and that he if he thought good should cause me to be directed vnto Sartach if not that I would returne For there was in the same Prouince one of Baatu his Kinsmen called Scacati vnto whom my Lord the Emperour of Constantinople had written Letters of request to suffer me to passe through his Territorie With this answere of ours they were satisfied giuing vs Horses and Oxen and two men to conduct vs. Howbeit before they would allow vs the foresaid necessaries for our iourney they made vs to awaite a long while begging our bread for their young Brats wondring at all things which they saw about our Seruants as their Kniues Gloues Purses and Points and desiring to haue them I excused my selfe that wee had a long way to trauell and that we must in no wise so soone depriue our selues of things necessary to finish so long a iourney Then they said that I was a very varlet True it is that they tooke nothing by force from me howbeit they will beg that which they see very importunatly and shamelesly And if a man bestow ought vpon them it is but cost lost for they are thanklesse wretches They esteeme themselues Lords and thinke that nothing should be denyed them by any man If a man giues them nought and afterwards stands in need of their seruice they will do right nought for him They gaue vs of their Cowes Milke to drink after the Butter was churned out of it being very sowre which they call Apram And so we departed from them And in very deed it seemed to me that we were escaped out of the hands of Diuels On the morrow we were come vnto the Captaine From the time wherein we departed from Soldaia till wee arriued at the Court of Sartach which was the space of two moneths we neuer lay in House or Tent but alwaies vnder the starry Canopie and in the open Aire or vnder our Carts Neither yet saw we any Village nor any mention of building where a Village had beene but the graues of the Comanians in great abundance The same euening our guide which had conducted vs gaue vs some Cosmos After I had drunke thereof I sweat most extreamely for the noueltie and strangenesse because I neuer dranke of it before Notwithstanding me thought it was very sauory as indeed it was ON the morrow after we met with the Carts of Scacatai laden with houses and me thought that a mightie Citie came to meete me I wondred also at the great multitude of huge Droues of Oxen and Horses and at the Flockes of Sheepe I could see but a few men that guided all these matters whereupon I inquired how many men hee had vnder him and they told me that he had not aboue fiue hundred in all the one halfe of which number we were come past as they lay in another Lodging Then the Seruant which was our
Ferrie-boates ouer that part of the Riuer First they ferried vs ouer and then our Carts putting one wheele into one Liter and the other wheele into another Liter hauing bound both the Liters together and so they rowed them ouer In this place our Guide played the foole most extreamely For he imagining that the said Russians dwelling in the Cottage should haue prouided vs Horses sent home the Beasts which wee brought with vs in another Cart that they might returne vnto their owne Masters And when we demanded to haue some beasts of them they answered that they had a priuiledge from Baatu whereby they were bound to none other seruice but onely to ferrie ouer Goers and Commers and that they receiued great tribute of Merchants in regard thereof Wee staied therefore by the said Riuers side three daies The first day they gaue vnto vs a great fresh Turbut the second day they bestowed Rye bread and a little flesh vpon vs which the Purueyer of the Village had taken vp at euery house for vs and the third day dryed Fishes which they haue there in great aboundance The said Riuer was euen as broade in that place as the Riuer of Sein is at Paris And before wee came there wee passed ouer many goodly waters and full of Fish howbeit the barbarous and rude Tartars know not how to take them neither doe they make any reckoning of any Fish except it bee so great that they may prey vpon the flesh thereof as vpon the flesh of a Ram. This Riuer is the limit of the East part of Russia and it springeth out of the Fâ—nnes of Maeotis which Fennes stretch vnto the North Ocean And it runneth Southward into a certaine great Sea seuen hundred miles about before it falleth into the Sea called Pontus Euxinus And all the Riuers which we passed ouer ran with full streame into those quarters The foresaid Riuer hath great store of wood also growing vpon the West side thereof Beyond this place the Tartars ascend no farther vnto the North for at that season of the yeere about the first of August they begin to returne backe vnto the South And therefore there is another Cottage somewhat lower where Passengers are ferried ouer in Winter time and in this place we were driuen to great extremitie by reason that we could get neither Horses nor Oxen for any money At length after I had declared vnto them that my comming was to labour for the common good of all Christians they sent vs Oxen and Men howbeit wee our selues were faine to trauell on foot At this time they were reaping their Rye Wheate prospereth not well in that soile They haue the seed of Millium in great abundance The Russian women attire their heads like vnto our women They embroider their Safegards or Gownes on the outside from their feet vnto their knees with partie-coloured or grey stuffe The Russian men weare Caps like vnto the Dutch men Also they weare vpon their heads certaine sharpe and high-crowned Hats made of Felt much like vnto a Sugar-loafe Then trauailed we three daies together not finding any people And when our selues and our Oxen were exceeding wearie and faint not knowing how farre off we should find any Tartars on the sudden there came two Horses running towards vs which we tooke with great ioy and our Guide and Interpreter mounted vpon their backs to see how farre off they could descrie any people At length vpon the fourth day of our iourney hauing found some Inhabitants we reioyced like Sea faring men which had escaped out of a dangerous Tempest and had newly recouered the Hauen Then hauing taken fresh Horses and Oxen we passed on from lodging to lodging till at the last vpon the second of the Kalends of August we arriued at the habitation of Duke Sartach himselfe THe Region lying beyond Tanais is a very goodly Countrey hauing store of Riuers and Woods toward the North part thereof There are mightie huge Woods which two sorts of people doe inhabit One of them is called Moxel being meere Pagans and without Law They haue neither Townes nor Cities but onely Cottages in the Woods Their Lord and a great part of themselues were put to the Sword in high Germanie Whereupon they highly commend the braue courage of the Almans hoping as yet to be deliuered out of the bondage of the Tartars by their meanes If any Merchant come vnto them hee must prouide things necessary for him with whom hee is first of all entertained all the time of his abode among them If any lyeth with another mans wife her husband vnlesse he be an eye-witnesse thereof regardeth it not for they are not iealous ouer their wiues They haue abundance of Hogs and great store of Honie and Waxe and diuers sorts of rich and costly Skins and plentie of Faulcons Next vnto them are other people called Merclas which the Latines call Merdui and they are Saracens Beyond them is the Riuer of Etilia or Volga which is the mightiest Riuer that euer I saw And it issueth from the North part of Bulgaria the greater and so trending along Southward disimboqueth into a certaine Lake containing in circuit the space of foure moneths trauell whereof I will speake hereafter The two foresaid Riuers namely Tanais and Etilia otherwise called Volga towards the Northerne Regions through the which we trauailed are not distant asunder aboue ten daies iourney but Southward they are diuided a great space one from another For Tanais descendeth into the Sea of Pontus Etilia maketh the foresaid Sea or Lake with the helpe of many other Riuers which fall there into out of Persia. And wee had to the South of vs huge high Mountaines vpon the sides thereof towards the said Desart doe the people called Cergiâ— and the Alani or Acas inhabit who are as yet Christians and wage warre against the Tartars Beyond them next vnto the Sea or Lake of Etilia there are certaine Saracens called Lesgi who are in subiection vnto the Tartars Beyond these is Porta ferrea or the Iron gate now called Derbent which Alexander built to exclude the barbarous Nations out of Persia. Concerning the situation whereof your Maiestie shall vnderstand more about the end of this Treatise for I trauailed in my returne by the very same place Betweene the two foresaid Riuers in the Regions through the which we passed did the Comanians of old time inhabit before they were ouerrun by the Tartars ANd wee found Sartach lying within three daies iourney of the Riuer Etâ—lia whose Court seemed vnto vs to be very great For he himselfe had six wiues and his eldest sonne also had three wiues euery one of which women hath a great house and they haue each one of them about two hundred Carts Our guide went vnto a certaine Nestorian named Coiat who is a man of great authoritie in Sartachs Court He made vs to goe very farre vnto the Lords gate For so
our possession will wee commit vnto your custodie You shall not quoth he leaue those behind you but for the other two Carts first named wee will satisfie your request I said that this could not conueniently bee done but needs we must leaue all with him Then he asked whether we meant to tarrie in the Land I answered If you throughly vnderstand the Letters of my Lord the King you know that we are euen so determined Then he replyed that we ought to bee patient and lowly and so wee departed from him that Euening On the morrow after he sent a Nestorian Priest for the Carts and wee caused all the foure Carts to be deliuered Then came the foresaid brother of Coiat to meet vs and separated all those things which we had brought the day before vnto the Court from the rest namely the Bookes and Vestments and tooke them away with him Howbeit Coiat had commanded that we should carrie those Vestments with vs which we wore in the presence of Sartach that we might put them on before Baatu if need should require but the said Priest tooke them from vs by violence saying thou hast brought them vnto Sartach and wouldest thou carrie them vnto Baatu And when I would haue rendred a reason hee answered bee not too talkatiue but goe your wayes Then I saw that there was no remedie but patience for wee could haue no accesse vnto Sartach himselfe neither was there any other that would doe vs Iustice. I was afraid also in regard of the Interpreter least he had spoken other things then I said vnto him for his will was good that wee should haue giuen away all that we had There was yet one comfort remayning vnto mee for when I once perceiued their couetous intent I conueyed from among our Bookes the Bible and the Sentences and certayne other Bookes which I made speciall account of Howbeit I durst not take away the Psalter of my Souereigne Ladie the Queene because it was too well knowne by reason of the Golden Pictures therein And so we returned with the two other Carts vnto our Lodging Then came hee that was appointed to be our Guide vnto the Court of Baatu willing vs to take our Iourney in all poste-haste vnto whom I said that I would in no case haue the Carts to goe with me Which thing he declared vnto Coiat Then Coiat commanded that wee should leaue them and our Seruant with him And we did as he commandeed And so trauelling directly East-ward towards Baatu the third day we came to Etilia or Volga the streames whereof when I beheld I wondred from what Regions of the North such huge and mightie waters should descend Before we were departed from Sartach the foresaid Coiat with many other Scribes of the Court said vnto vs doe not make report that our Lord is a Christian but a Moal Because the name of a Christian seemeth vnto them to be the name of some Nation So great is their pride that albeit they beleeue perhaps some things concerning Christ yet will they not be called Christians being desirous that their owne name that is to say Moal should be exalted aboue all other names Neither will they be called by the name of Tartars For the Tartars were another Nation as I was informed by them AT the same time when the Frenchmen tooke Antioch a certayne man named Con Can had Dominion ouer the Northerne Regions lying thereabouts Con is a proper name Can is a name of authoritie or dignitie which signifieth a Diuiner or Sooth-sayer All Diuiners are called Can amongst them Whereupon their Princes are called Can because that vnto them belongeth the gouernment of the people by Diuination We doe read also in the Historie of Antiochia that the Turkes sent for ayde against the Frenchmen vnto the Kingdome of Con Can. For out of those parts the whole Nation of the Turkes first came The said Con was of the Nation of Kara-Catay Kara signifieth blacke and Catay is the name of a Countrey So that Kara-Catay signifieth the blacke Catay This name was giuen to make a difference betweene the foresaid people and the people of Catay inhabiting East-ward ouer against the Ocean Sea concerning whom your Maiestie shall vnderstand more hereafter These Catayans dwelt vpon certayne Alpes by the which I trauelled And in a certaine plaine Countrey within those Alpes there inhabited a Nestorian shepheard being a mightie Gouernour ouer the people called Yayman which were Christians following the Sect of Nestorius After the death of Con Can the said Nestorian exalted himselfe to the Kingdome and they called him King Iohn reporting ten times more of him then was true For so the Nestorians which come out of those parts vse to doe For they blaze abroad great rumours and reports vpon iust nothing Whereupon they gaue out concerning Sartach that he was become a Christian and the like also they reported concerning Mangu Can and Ken Can namely because these Tartars make more account of Christians then they doe of other people and yet in very deed themselues are no Christians So likewise there went forth a great report concerning the said King Iohn Howbeit when I trauelled along by his Territories there was no man that knew any thing of him but onely a few Nestorians In his Pastures or Territories dwelleth Ken Can at whose Court Frier Andrew was And I my selfe passed by it at my returne This Iohn had a Brother being a mightie man also and a Shepheard like himselfe called Vut and he inhabited beyond the Alpes of Cara Catay being distant from his Brother Iohn the space of three weekes iourney He was Lord ouer a certaine Village called Cara Carum hauing people also for his Subiects named Crit or Merkit who were Christians of the Sect of Nestorius But their Lord abandoning the worship of Christ following after Idols retaining with him Priests of the said Idols who all of them are Worshippers of Deuils and Sorcerers Beyond his Pastures some tenne or fifteene dayes iourney were the Pastures of Moal who were a poore and beggerly Nation without Gouernor and without Law except their Sooth-sayings and their Diuinations vnto the which detestable studies all in those parts doe apply their minds Neere vnto Moal were other poore people called Tartars The foresaid King Iohn dyed without Issue Male and thereupon his Brother Vut was greatly inriched and caused himselfe to be named Can and his Droues and Flockes raunged euen vnto the Borders of Moal About the same time there was one Cyngis a Blacke-Smith among the people of Moal This Cyngis stole as many Cattell from Vut Can as he could possibly get insomuch that the Shepheards of Vut complained vnto their Lord. Then prouided he an Armie and marched vp into the Countrey of Moal to seeke for the said Cyngis But Cyngis fled among the Tartars and hid himselfe amongst them And Vut hauing taken some spoiles both from Moal and also from
therefore went into the Court which was sufficiently ordered And in the Summer Riuers are conueyed into euery place whereby it is watered After this we entred into the Palace full of men and women and stood before Chan hauing the foresaid Tree at our backs which with the Vessels thereof tooke vp a great part of the Palace The Priests brought two little Loaues and fruit in a Platter which they presented vnto him blessing them And the Butler brought them vnto him sitting aloft in a very high place much raised And hee presently began to eate one of the Loaues and sent another to his Sonne and to a certayne yonger Brother of his who was brought vp by a certayne Nestorian and knew the Gospell who also sent for my Bible that he might see it After the Priests the Monke said his Prayer and I after the Monke Then he promised that the next day he would come vnto the Church which is great enough and faire and all the â—eeling aboue was couered with silke wrought with Gold The next day he went his way willing the Priests to excuse him that he durst not come to the Church because he vnderstood the dead were carried thither But we and the Monke remayned at Caracarum and other Priests of the Court that they might celebrate Easter there MAundie Thursday drew neere and Easter and I had not our Vestments and I considered the manner how the Nestorians made the Sacramentall Bread and I was much troubled what I should doe whether I should receiue the Sacrament of them or should celebrate it in their Vestments and Chalice and vpon their Altar or should altogether abstayne from the Sacrament Then there were a great multitude of Christians Hungarians Alanians Rutenians Georgians and Armenians all which had not seene the Sacrament since they were taken because the Nestorians would not admit them to their Church vnlesse they were baptized of them as they said yet they made no mention of this to vs. And they offered their Sacrament freely to vs and made me stand in the doore of the Quire that I might see their manner of Consecration And also on the Vigill or Eeuen before Easter by the Font that I might see their manner of baptizing They say they haue of that Oyntment wherewith Mary Magdalene anoynted the feet of our Lord and they power in as much of that Oyle with that which they lay aside and kneade their bread therewith For all those people of the East put fat in their bread in stead of Leuen or Butter or Suet of a sheepes tayle or Oyle They say also that they haue of the flowre whereof the bread was made which the Lord consecrated and alwayes powre out so much Oyle with it as the flowre they lay aside And they haue a Chamber hard by their Quire and an Ouen where they bake the bread which they must consecrate with great reuerence They therefore make one Loafe of an hand breadth with the foresaid Oyle which they first breake into twelue pieces according to the number of the Apostles and after diuide those pieces according to the multitude of the people and the Priest giues the bodie of Christ to euery one in his hand And then euery man taketh it out of the Palme of his hand with reuerence and stretcheth his hand to the top of his head The foresaid Christians and the Monke himselfe were very earnest intreating vs for Gods sake that wee would celebrate Then I made them bee confessed by an Interpreter as I could reckoning vp the tenne Commandements and the seuen deadly Sinnes and other things for the which a man ought to bee grieued and confessed All of them publikely excused themselues concerning Theft saying that without Theft they could not liue because their Masters prouided them neither food nor rayment Then considering that they had taken away the persons and their substance without iust cause I said vnto them that they might lawfully take necessaries of the goods of their Masters and I was readie to maintayne it to the face of Mangu Chan. Some of them also were Souldiers who excused themselues that they must needs goe to the Warres or else they should bee slaine I firmely forbad them to goe against the Christians and that they should not hurt them they should rather suffer themselues to bee slaine for so they should become Martyrs And I said that if any would accuse mee of this Doctrine before Mangu Chan I would bee readie to preach the same in his hearing For the Nestorians themselues of the Court were present when I taught this of whom I was suspitious least they should report ill of vs. Then Master William caused an Iron to bee made for vs to make Hosts and hee had certayne Vestments which hee had made for himselfe for he had some knowledge in Learning and behaued himselfe as a Clerke Hee caused the Image of the blessed Virgin Marie to bee grauen after the French fashion and ingraued the History of the Gospell in the Casements very faire and made a certayne siluer Boxe to lay vp the bodie of Christ therein and the Relikes in certayne little holes cunningly made in the sides of the Boxe Hee made also a certayne Oratorie vpon a Chariot very fairely painted with holy Histories I therefore tooke his Vestments and blessed them and wee made Hosts after our manner very faire and the Nestorians assigned mee their Font for Baptisme wherein there was an Altar And their Patriarch sent them from Baldach a square Hide like a portable Altar made with Chrisme which they vse in stead of consecrated Stone Therefore I celebrated on the Day of the Lords Supper in their siluer Chalice and Dish which were very great Vessels I did the like also on Easter day And wee communicated the people with the blessing of God as I hope But they baptized in the Vigill of Easter more then threescore persons very orderly There was great ioy generally among all Christians THen it hapned that Master William was grieuously sicke and when hee was vpon recouerie the Monke visiting him gaue him Rubarbe to drinke so that hee had almost killed him Then visiting him when I found him so ill at ease I asked him what hee had eaten or drunke And hee told mee the Monke had giuen him the foresaid Potion and hee drunke two little Dishes full thinking it had beene Holy Water Then I went to the Monke and said vnto him Either goe as an Apostle doing Miracles indeed by vertue of Prayer and the Holy Ghost or doe as a Physician according to the arte of Medicine You giue a strong Potion of Physicke to drinke to men not prepared as if it were a certayne hollow thing for the which you will incurre a foule scandall if it come to the knowledge of men From that time he began to feare and to beware of him It hapneth at that time that that Priest was sicke who was as it were the
haue no hearing They agrred vnto it Wee were therefore gathered together on Whidson Euen at our Oratorie and Mangu Chan sent three Writers who should be Iudges one Christian one Saracen and one Tuine And it was proclaimed before This is the Commandement of Mangu Chan And none dare say that the Commandement of God is otherwise He commandeth that none speake contentious or iniurious words to other nor make any tumult whereby this businesse might be hindered vpon paine of his head Then all were silent And there was a great assembly there for euery partie inuited the wisest of their Nation and many others came flocking thither Then the Christians set me in the middle of them willing the Tuinians to speake with mee Then they who are many in number began to murmure against Mangu Chan because neuer any Chan attempted thus much to search into their secrets Then they opposed one vnto mee who came from Cataia hauing his Interpreter and I had Master Williams Sonne And he first said vnto me Friend if you bee brought to a non plus you must seeke a wiser then your selfe But I held my peace Then hee demanded whereof I would first dispute either how the world was made or what becomes of the soules after death To whom I answered Friend this should not be the beginning of our speech All things are of God and he is the Fountayne and head of all Wherefore we ought to speake first of God of whom yee thinke otherwise then we doe And Mangu desires to know who beleeues better Then the Arbitrators iudged this to bee reasonable They would haue begunne with the foresaid questions because they hold them for the strongest for they are all of the Heresie of the Manichees beleeuing that the one halfe of things is bad and the other good and that at the least there are two Principia And concerning the soules they all thinke they passe from body to body Insomuch as one of the wisest of the Nestorian Priests demanded of mee concerning the soules of bruite Beasts whether they could fly any whither where they should not be compelled to labour after death for confirmation also thereof as Master William told mee a certaine child was brought from Cataia who according to the quantitie of his body was not three yeeres old yet notwithstanding was capable of any reason who affirmed of himselfe that he had beene three times incorporated and knew letters and how to write I said to the foresaid Tuinian Wee firmely beleeue with the heart and confesse with the mouth that there is a God and there is but one God and one in perfect vnitie What beleeue you Hee said Fooles say there is but one God but Wise men say there are many Are there not great Lords in your Country and here is a greater Lord Mangu Chan So is it of the gods because in diuers Countries there are diuers To whom I said You make an ill example or comparison of men with God for so euery mightie man in his countrey may be called a god And when I would haue dissolued the similitude hee preuented me inquiring What manner of God is yours whereof you speake that hee is but one I answered Our God beside whom there is no other is Omnipotent and therefore needeth not the helpe of another nay all we haue neede of his helpe it is not so with men No man can doe all things And therefore there must be many Lords in the earth because no one can support all Againe he knowes all things therefore he needes not a Counseller nay all wisedome is from him Moreouer he is perfectly good and needeth not our good nay in him we liue moue and haue our being Such is our God and therefore you must not hold there is any other It is not so saith he Nay there is one highest in the Heauens whose Generation we know not yet and ten are vnder him and vnder them there is one Inferiour And in the Earth there are infinite Then hee would haue added other fables So I asked him of that highest God whether he thought he were Omnipotent or of any other God and fearing to answer hee demanded if your God bee such as you say Why made hee the halfe of things euill It is false said I. Whoso maketh any euill is no God and all things whatsoeuer are good At this word all the Tuinians maruelled and set it downe in writing as false or impossible Then he began to aske Whence therefore commeth euill You aske amisse said I For first you should demand what euill is before you aske whence it is But returne vnto the first question whether you beleeue that any God is Omnipotent and after I will answer you to all whatsoeuer you will demand Then hee sate a long time and would not answer Insomuch as the Writers on the behalfe of Chan were faine to command him to answer At length hee answered That no God was Omnipotent Then all the Saracens brake out into great laughter Silence being made I said Therefore none of your gods can saue you in all dangers because such a chance may happen wherein he hath no power Againe no man can serue two Masters How then can you serue so many Lords in Heauen and in earth The Auditorie willed him to answer But he held his peace Then when I was about to alleadge reasons to proue the truth of the diuine Essence and the Trinitie in euery mans hearing the Nestorians of the Countrey said vnto me that it was enough because they meant to speake So I gaue them place And when they would haue disputed with the Saracens they answered We grant that your Law is true and whatsoeuer is in the Gospell is true Wherefore wee will not dispute with you in any thing and they confessed that they beg at the hands of God in their prayers that they may die the death of the Christians There was there a certaine old Priest of the Sect of Iugurs who confesse one God yet they make Idols with whom they talked much shewing all till the comming of Christ to iudgement declaring the Trinitie to him and the Saracens by similitudes All of them harkened without any contradiction yet none of them said I beleeue and will become a Christian. The conference ended the Nestorians and the Saracens sang together with a loud voice the Tuinians holding their peace and after that they all drunke abundantly VPon Whitsonday Mangu Chan called mee before him and the Tuinian with whom I disputed and before I went in Master Williams sonne my Interpreter said vnto me that we must returne vnto our Countrey and that I should speake nothing against it because he vnderstood it for a certaine When I came before him I must kneele and the Tuinian by mee with his Interpreter Then he said vnto me Tell me the truth whether you said when I sent my Writers vnto you that I was a Tuinian Then I answered
at length he begins to raue and causeth himselfe to be bound Then the Deuill comes in the darke and giues him flesh to eate and makes him answer On a certaine time as Master William told me a certaine Hungarian hid himselfe with them and the Deuill being vpon the house cryed that hee could not come in because a certaine Christian was with them He hearing this fled with haste because they began to search for him These things and many other doe they which were too long to report AFter the Feast of Penticost they began to make ready their Letters which they meant to send vnto you In the meane while he returned to Caracarum and held a great Solemnity iust about the fifteenth of Iune and hee desired that all the Embassadours should be present The last day also he sent for vs but I went to the Church to Baptise three Children of a certaine poore Dutch-man whom we found there Master William was chiefe Butler at that Feast because he made the Tree which powred foorth drinke And all the Poore and Rich sung and daunced and clapped their hands before Chan. Then he began to make an Oration vnto them saying I haue sent my Brethren farre off and haue sent them into danger into forraigne Nations Now it shall appeare what yee will doe when I shall send you that our Common-wealth may be inlarged Euery day in those foure dayes hee changed garments which hee gaue them all of one colour euery day from the shooes euen to the tyre of the head At that time I saw the Embassadour of the Calipha of Baldach who caused himselfe to bee carried vpon a Horse-litter betweene two Mules to the Court of whom some said that he made peace with them so that they should giue him ten thousand Horse for his Army Others said that Mangu said hee would not make Peace vnlesse they would destroy all their Munition And the Embassadour answered when you will plucke off your Horse hoofes we will destroy our Munition I saw also there the Embassadours of a certaine Soldan of India who brought with him eight Leopards and ten Hare-hounds taught to sit vpon the Horse buttockes as Leopards doe When I inquired of India which way it lay from that place they shewed me towards the West And those Embassadours returned with me almost for three Weekes together alwayes westward I saw also the Embassadors of the Soldan of Turkie who brought him rich presents And hee answered as I heard he needed neither Gold nor Siluer but men wherefore he required them to prouide him an Army In the feast of Saint Iohn he held a great Drinking and I caused one hundred and fiue Carts and ninety Horses to be numbred all laden with Cowes milke And in the feast of the Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul in like manner At length the Letters being dispatched which he sendeth to you they called me and interpreted them the tenor whereof I writ as I could vnderstand them by my Interpreter which is this The commandement of the eternall God is this There is but one Eternall God in Heauen vpon Earth let there be but one Lord Chingis Chan Temingu Tingij That is to say the sound of Yron They call Chingis the sound of Yron because hee was a Smith and puffed vp with pride they call him now the Sonne of God This is the word which is spoken to you Whatsoeuer Moals wee are whatsoeuer Naymans whatsoeuer Merkets whatsoeuer Musulman wheresoeuer eares may heare whethersoeuer Horse may goe there cause it to bee heard and vnderstood since they haue heard my commandement and would not beleeue it and would leuy an Army against vs yee shall heare and see that they shall be as hauing Eyes and not seeing and when they would hold any thing they shall be without hands and when they would walke they shall be without feet This is the commandement of the Eternall God by the vertue of the Eternall God by the great world of the Moall The cōmandement of Mangu Chan is giuen to the French King King Lodouick and all other Lords and Priests and to the great world of the Frankes that they vnderstand my wordes and the commaundement of the Eternall God made to Chingis Chan. Nor from Chingis Chan nor others after him came this commandement vnto you A certaine man called Dauid came vnto you as an Embassadour of the Moalls but he was a lyar and with him you sent your Embassadours to Chen-chan After Chen-chan was dead your Embassadours came to his Court Charmis his wife sent you Cloth called Nasic But to know matters appertayning to Warre and Peace and to settle the great World in quiet and to see to doe good That wicked woman more vile then a Dog how could shee know how to doe it Those two Monkes which came from you vnto Sartach Sartach sent them to Baatu but Baatu because Mangu Chan is the greatest ouer the World of the Moalls sent them vnto vs. But now that the great World and the Priests and the Monkes might liue in peace and enioy their goods that the commandement of God might be heard among you wee would haue sent our Embassadours of Moall with your Priests but they answered that betweene vs and you there was a warlike Nation and many bad men and troublesome wayes so as they feared they could not bring our Embassadours safe vnto you but if we would deliuer them our Letters contayning our commandement to King Lodowick they would carrie them For this cause wee sent not our Embassadours with them But wee haue sent the commandement of the eternall God by your said Priests It is the commandement of the eternall God which wee haue giuen you to vnderstand And when you shall heare and beleeue it if yee will obey vs send your Embassadours vnto vs so shall wee be certified whether yee will haue peace with vs or warre When by the power of the eternall God the whole World shall be in vnitie ioy and peace from the rising of the Sunne to the going downe of the same then shall it appeare what wee will doe When yee shall heare and vnderstand the commandement of the eternall God and will not hearken to it nor beleeue it saying our Countrey is farre off our Hills are strong our Sea is great and in this confidence shall leuie an Armie against vs to know what wee can doe Hee which made that which was hard easie and that which was farre off neere the eternall God himselfe knowes it And they called vs your Embassadors in the Letters Then I said vnto them call vs not Embassadors for I said well to Chan that wee are not the Embassadors of King Lodowicke Then they went vnto him and told him But when they returned they said vnto me that he held it much for our good and that he commanded them to write as I should direct them Then I told them they should leaue out the name of Embassadour
ponunt duo scamna sedent â— Regione chorus contra chorum in terra habentes libros in manibus quos aliquando deponunt super illa scamna habent capita discooperta quamdiu sunt in Templo legentes in silencio nullo modo loquerentur in Templo nisi verba officij sui Habent etiam in manibus quocunque vadunt quandam cordam centum vel ducentum nucleorum sicut nos Pater noster dicunt super haec verba On Maio Baccan id est Deus tu nosti Haec sunt communia omnibus Idolatris Sed tamen Iugres qui habitant in terra vbi Imperator moratur differunt ab alijs Nam alij non ponunt vnum Deum sed plures creaturam adorant Isti vero propter Viciniam Christianorum Saracenorum ponunt vnum Deum Et sunt optimi scriptores vnde Tartari acceperunt litteras eorum illi sunt magni scriptores Tartarorum Et isti scribunt à sursum in deorsum à sinistra in dextram multiplicant lineas legunt Tebeth scribunt sicut nos habent figuras similes nostris Tangut scribunt à dextra in sinistram sicut Arabes sed multiplicant lineas ascendendo Catai Orientales scribunt cum punctorio quo pingunt pictores faciunt in vna figura plures literas comprehendentes vnam dictionem Et ex hoc veniunt Caracteres qui habent multas literas simul Vnde veri Caracteres Philosophici sunâ— compositi ex literis habent sensum dictionum Et tota terra à Danubio vsque in Orientem vocatur apud Antiquos Scythia à quo Scythae Et omnes Regiones Tartarorum sunt de Scythia etiam Russia totum vsque ad Alamaniam And thus much ex quarta parte Compendij Studij Theologiae F.R. Baconi Relations of VINCENTIVS BELVACENSIS the most of which hee receiued from Frier SIMON de Sancto Quintino one of the foure Friers sent by Pope INNOCENT the Fourth to the Tartars seruing to the illustration of the former ANno 1246. Cuyne who is also caâ—led Gog Cham was aduanced to the Imperiall Throne of the Tartars All their Barons being assembled placed a golden seat in the midst whereon they caused him to sit and set a Sword before him saying Wee will and desire and command thee to rule ouer vs. He demanded if they were contented to doe come goe slay as he should command They answered yea Then said he The word of my mouth shall henceforth bee my Sword and they all consented After this they spread a Felt on the ground and set him thereon saying Looke vpwards and acknowledge God and looke downe on the Felt whereon thou sittest If thou shalt gouerne well wilt be liberall iust and honour thy Princes according to their dignitie thou shalt reigne magnificent and the whole World shall be subiect to thy Dominion and God will giue thee all thy hearts desire if otherwise thou shalt bee miserable and so poore that the Felt shall not bee left thee whereon thou sittest This done they set his Wife with him on the Felt and lifted them vp both so sitting and proclaimed them Emperour and Empresse of the Tartars After which they brought before him infinite store of Gold and Siluer and Gemmes with all which remayned to Chagadan who distributed what he pleased and reserued the rest Then began they to drinke vntill night after their manner and afterward sodden flesh came in Carts without Salt and amongst foure or fiue they distributed a ioynt thereof They call him Can concealing his proper name and he boasts himselfe the Sonne of God He hath a Prince in the Confines of Persia called Baioth Noy Noy signifieth his dignitie Baioth is his name which hath subdued the Countries of Christians and Saracens to the Mediterranean Sea Another called Corenzam remayneth in the West Frontiers with threescore thousand vnder him The greatest Prince is Bathoth who hath vnder him one hundred and threescore thousand Tartars and foure hundred and fiftie thousand Christians and others The Chams forces are innumerable Anno Dom. 1247. Frier Ascelinus sent by the Pope came into the Campe of the Tartars with other Friers Preachers where the Captayne Baioth-noy by Messengers demanded whose Messengers they were Frier Asceline answered for them all I am the Messenger of the Lord Pope who amongst Christians is greater then any man reputed a Father and Lord. They replyed how proudly doe yee say your Pope is greater then any Knowes he not that the Cham is Son of God and Baioth-noy and Batho are his Princes Ascelinus answered the Pope knowes noâ— them but heares that the Tartars haue comne out of the East and haue destroyed infinite multitudes And had he knowne the names of Cham or his Princes he would not haue omitted their names in the Letters which we bring But beeing grieued for the slaughters of so many especially Christians with the aduice of his Brethren the Cardinals he hath sent vs to the next Tartarian Armie we could find to exhort the Generall thereof to cease such attempts and to repent of that which they haue done The Messengers went and came diuers times betwixt euery time in change of Garments and were very sollicitous for Gifts and Presents which the Friers had none to giue And besides they denyed to performe the Ceremonies of kneeling to Baioth-noy lest they should thereby intimate a subiection of the Pope to the Tartars whereupon hee consulted to put them all foure to death to which a Messenger sent from the Great Cham would not consent The Friers only would put vp their hoods and bow the head whereat a Tartar asked whereas you Christians adore stockes and stones that is Crosses imprinted on them why doe you refuse to doe so to Baioth-noy whom Cham the Sonne of God hath commanded to be adored Ascelinus answered Christians adore not stockes and stones but the signe of the Crosse theron for his sake which dyed on a Crosse adorning it with his meÌ„bers as precious Iewels and consecrating it with his bloud purchasing thereby our saluation So cannot wee doe to your Lord. Baioth-noy sent them word that hee would send them with their Letters to the Cham which they refused Then he sent for the Letters which were translated first into Persian and thence into the Tartar Language Hee held them there with many Trickes and Illusions many weeks with hard fare and ill vsage And after much adoe he returned with Baioth-noys answer hauing first had a Messenger with Letters from the Cham. BAioth-noys Letter was this to the Pope The word of Baioth-noy Pope know this thy Messengers came and brought thy Letters to vs. Thy Messengers spake great words we know not whether thou gauest them so in charge or whether they spake it of themselues In thy Letters thou hadst written yee kill slay and destroy many men The precept of God stable and firme who containeth the
But concerning their manners and superstitions of the disposition and stature of their bodies of their Countrie and manner of fighting c. he protested the particulars following to be true namely that they were aboue all men couetous hastie deceitfull and mercilesse notwithstanding by reason of the rigour and extremitie of punishments to be inflicted vpon them by their superiours they are restrained from brawlings and from mutuall strife and contention The ancient founders and fathers of their tribes they call by the name of Gods and at certaine set times they doe celebrate solemne Feasts vnto them many of them being particular and but foure onely generall They thinke that all things are created for themselues alone They esteeme it none offence to exercise cruelty against rebels They be hardy and strong in the breast leane and pale-faced rough and huffe-shouldred hauing flat and short noses long and sharpe chinnes their vpper jawes are low and declining their teeth long and thin their eye-browes extending from their fore-heads downe to their noses their eyes inconstant and blacke their countenances writhen and terrible their extreame ioynts strong with bones and sinewes hauing thicke and great thighes and short legs and yet being equall vnto vs in stature for that length which is wanting in their legs is supplyed in the vpper partes of their bodies Their Countrey in old time was a land vtterly desert and waste situated farre beyond Chaldea from whence they haue expelled Lyons Beares and such like vntamed beasts with their bowes and other engines Of the hides of beastes being tanned they vse to shape for themselues light but yet impenetrable armour They ride fast bound vnto their Horses which are not very great in stature but exceedingly strong and maintained with little prouender They vse to fight constantly and valiantly with Iauelins maces battle-axes and swords But especially they are excellent Archers and cunning warriers with their bowes Their backs are sleightly armed that they may not flee They withdraw not themselues from the combate till they see the chiefe Standerd of their Generall giue backe Vanquished they aske no fauour and vanquishing they shew no compassion They all persist in their purpose of subduing the whole world vnder their owne subiection as if they were but one man and yet they are moe then millions in number They haue 60000. Courriers who being sent before vpon light Horses to prepare a place for the Armie to incampe in will in the space of one night gallop three dayes iourney And suddenly diffusing themselues ouer an whole Prouince and surprising all the people thereof vnarmed vnprouided dispersed they make such horrible slaughters that the King or Prince of the land inuaded cannot finde people sufficient to wage battell against them and to withstand them They delude all people and Princes of regions in time of peace pretending that for a cause which indeed is no cause Sometimes they say that they will make a voyage to Collen to fetch home the three wise Kings into their owne Countrey sometimes to punish the auarice and pride of the Romans who oppressed them in times past sometimes to conquer barbarous and Northern nations sometimes to moderate the furie of the Germans with their owne meeke mildnesse sometimes to learne warlike feates and stratagems of the French sometimes for the finding out of fertile ground to suffice their huge multitudes sometimes againe in deriâ—â—on they say that they intend to goe on Pilgrimage to Saint Iames of Galicia In regard of which sleights and collusions certaine vndiscreet Gouernours concluding a league with them haue granted them free passage thorow their Territories which leagues notwithstanding being violated were an occasion of ruyne and destruction vnto the foresaid Gouernours c. To the Reader I Found this Booke translated by Master Hakluyt out of the Latine But where the blind leade the blind both fall as here the corrupt Latine could not but yeeld a corruption of truth in English Ramusio Secretarie to the Decemviri in Venice found a better Copie and published the same whence you haue the worke in manner new so renewed that I haue found the Prouerbe true that it is better to pull downe an old house and to build it anew then to repaire it as I also should haue done had I knowne that which in the euent I found The Latine is Latten compared to Ramusios Gold And hee which hath the Latine hath but Marco Polos Carkasse or not so much but a few bones yea sometime stones rather then bones things diuers auerse aduerse peruerted in manner disioynted in manner beyond beliefe I haue seene some Authors maymed but neuer any so mangled and so mingled so present and so absent as this vulgar Latine of Marco Polo not so like himselfe as the three Polos were at their returne to Venice where none knew them as in the Discourse yee shall find Much are wee beholden to Ramusio for restoring this Pole and Load-starre of Asia out of that mirie poole or puddle in which he lay drowned And O that it were possible to doe as much for our Countriman Mandeuill who next this if next was the greatest Asian Traueller that euer the World had hauing falne amongst theeues neither Priest nor Leuite can know him neither haue we hope of a Samaritan to releeue him In this I haue indeuoured to giue in what I giue the truth but haue abridged some things to preuent prolixitie and tautologie in this so voluminous a Worke leauing out nothing of substance but what elsewhere is to be found in this Worke and seeking rather the sense then a stricter verball following our Authours words and sentence As for the Chapters I find them diuersly by diuers expressed and therefore haue followed our owne method CHAP. IIII. The first Booke of MARCVS PAVLVS VENETVS or of Master MARCO POLO a Gentleman of Venice his Voyages §. I. The Voyages of Master M. NICOLO and M. MAFFIO from Constantinople to the Great CAN and their comming home to VENICE their second Voyage with the Authour and returne IN the time of Baldwin Emperour of Constantinople where vsually remayned a Magistrate of Venice called Messer lo Dose in the yeare of our Lord 1250. Master Nicolo Polo Father of Master Marco and M. Maffio his Brother Noble Honourable and Wisemen of Venice beeing at Constantinople with store of Merchandize kept many Accounts together At last they determined to goe into the Great or Euxine Sea to see if they could increase their stocke and buying many faire and rich Iewels They departed from Constantinople and sayled by the said Sea to a Port called Soldadia from whence they trauelled after by Land to the Court of a great Lord of the Tartars called Barcha who resided in the Cities of Bolgara and Assara and was reputed one of the most liberal and courteous Princes that euer had beene amongst the Tartars He was very well pleased with their comming and did them great honour They hauing made shew
of their Iewels and seeing they pleased him freely bestowed them on him He loth to be exceeded in liberalitie caused twice the value to bee giuen them and besides great and rich gifts Hauing stayed one yeare in the Countrey of the said Prince whiles they thought to returne to Venice there suddenly arose Warre betwixt the said Barcha and another named Alau Lord of the Easterne Tartars These Armies fighting together Alau had the Victorie and the Armie of Barcha receiued a great ouerthrow By reason whereof the wayes beeing not secure they were not able to returne that way which they came And hauing consulted how to returne to Constantinople they were aduised to goe so farre to the East that they might compasse the Realme of Barcha by vnknowne wayes and so they came to a Citie called Ouchacha which is in the Confines of the Kingdome of this Lord of the Tartars on the West and passing further they went ouer Tigris one of the foure Riuers of Paradise and after that a Desart of seuenteene dayes Iourney without Citie Castle or Fort finding only Tartars which liue in the fields in certayne Tents with their beasts Beeing past the Desart they came to a good Citie called Bocara the name also of the Prouince in the Region of Persia which was subiect to a King called Barach in which place they stayed three yeares before they could goe forward or backward by reason of great warres betwixt the Tartars At that time a certayne Wiseman was sent Ambassador from the said Prince Alau to the Great Can who is the greatest King of all the Tartars residing in the Confines of the Earth betwixt the North-east and the East called Cublai Can who being comne to Bocara and finding there the said two brethren which had now well learned the Tartarian Language he reioyced aboue measure and perswadeth these Westerne men or Latines to goe with him to the presence of the Great Emperour of the Tartars knowing that hee should gratifie him in this and the men notwithstanding should be entertayned with great honour and rewarded with large gifts especially seeing through the manifold conference had with them he now perceiued their pleasing behauiour Those men therefore considering that they could not easily returne home without danger consulting together ioyne with the said Ambassadour and iourney with him to the Emperour of the Tartars hauing certayne other Christians in their Company whom they brought with them from Venice and departing towards the North-east and the North were a whole yeare in going to the Court of the said chiefe King of the Tartars The cause of their long time in this Iourney was the Snowes and Riuer Waters much increased so that they were forced in their trauell to stay the wasting of the Snow and decreasing of the flouds Being therefore brought before the presence of the Great Can they were most courteously receiued of him He questioned them concerning many things as of the Countries of the West the Romane Emperour and other Kings and Princes how they carried themselues in Gouernment and in Warlike affaires how Peace Iustice and Concord continued among them also what manner of life and customes were obserued with the Latines and especially of the Pope of the Christians of the things of the Church and the Religion of the Christian Faith And M. Nicolo and M. Maffeo as Wisemen told him the truth alway speaking well to him and orderly in the Tartarian Tongue Insomuch that hee often commanded they should bee brought to his presence and they were very acceptable in his sight Hauing well vnderstood the Affaires of the Latines and resting satisfied with their answers the Great Can intending to send them his Ambassadours to the Pope first consulted with his Barons and then calling to him the two Brethren desired them for his loue to goe to the Pope of the Romans with one of his Barons called Chogatall to pray him to send an hundred Wisemen and learned in the Christian Religion vnto him who might shew his Wisemen that the Faith of the Christians was to bee preferred before all other Sects and was the only way of saluation and that the Gods of the Tartars were Deuils and that they and others the people of the East were deceiued in the worship of their Gods Hee gaue them also in charge to bring in their returne from Ierusalem of the Oyle of the Lampe which burneth before the Sepulchre of our Lord Iesus Christ to whom hee had great deuotion and held him to bee true God They therefore yeelding due reuerence to the Great Can promise that they will faithfully execute the charge commited vnto them and present the Letters which they receiued from him written in the Tartarian to be deliuered to the Bishop of Rome He according to the custome of his Kingdome commanded a Golden Tablet to bee giuen them ingrauen and signed with the Kings marke carrying the which with them throughout his whole Empire in stead of a Passe-port they might bee euery-where safely conueyed through dangerous places by the Gouernours of Prouinces and Cities and receiue expenses from them and lastly how long soeuer they would stay in any place whatsoeuer they needed to them or theirs should be ministred vnto them Taking their leaue therefore of the Emperour they take their Iourney carrying the Letters and Golden Tablet with them And when they had rid twentie dayes Iourney the Baron aforesaid associated vnto them began to fall grieuously sicke Whereupon consulting and leauing him there they prosecute their intended Iourney beeing euery-where courteously receiued by reason of the Emperours Tablet Yet in very many places they were compelled to stay by occasion of the ouer-flowing of Riuers so that they spent three yeares before they came vnto the Port of the Citie of the Armenians named Giazza From Giazza they goe to Acre to wit in the yeere of our Lord 1269. in the moneth of Aprill But hauing entred into the Citie of Acre they heard that Pope Clement the fourth was lately dead and that no other was substituted in his place for the which they were not a little grieued At that time there was a certaine Legate of the Apostolicall Sea at Acre to wit Master Tibaldo de Vesconti di Piacenza to whom they declared all they had in commission from the Great Can and he aduised them to expect the Creation of a new Pope In the meane space therefore departing to Venice to visit their Friends purposing to remayne there vntill another Pope were created Master Nicolo found that his wife was dead whom at his departure hee had left great with child but had left a sonne named Marco who was now nineteene yeeres of age This is that Marco which ordayned this Booke who will manifest therein all those things which he hath seene Moreouer the Election of the Pope of Rome was deferred two yeeres They fearing the discontentment and disquieting of the Emperour of the Tartars who they knew expected
and wilde inhabiting the Mountaines and inaccessible places where they know are pastures for they liue onely of their beasts There are good Horses called Turke-men or Turkie horses Mules of great estimation The other Nations are Grecians and Armenians who possesse the Cities and Townes and bestow their labour on Marchandise and Artes. They make the best Carpets in the world And they haue many Cities the chiefe whereof are Cogno or Iconium Caesarea and Sebaste where Saint Basil suffered Martyrdome for Christ and they acknowledge one of the Kings of the Tartars for their Lord. Armenia the greater being a very large Prouince tributary to the Tartars hath many Cities and Townes The chiefe Citie thereof is called Arzuiga and the best Bukram is made there Most wholsome hot waters also spring there for the washing and curing of mens bodies And the other more famous Cities next to the Metropolis are Argiron and Darziz In the Summer time very many Tartars resort thither with their Flockes and heards allured through the fatnes of the pasture and againe in the Winter depart for a certaine time by reason of the abundance of Snow The Arke of Noah remained in the Mountaines of this Armenia This Countrey hath the Prouince of Mosull and Meridin bordering on the East But on the North is Zorzania in the confines of which a Fountaine is found from which liquor-like oyle floweth yet is it vnprofitable for the seasoning of meat but very fit for the making and maintaining of Lampes and to anoint other things enough to lade Camels In Zorzania is a King called alway Dauid Melicz or King Dauid One part of the Prouince is subiect to him the other payeth tribute to the King of the Tartars The Woods there are of Boxe-tree The Countrey abutteth on the two Seas Mar-maggiore and that of Abaccu or the Caspian which containeth in Circuit twentie eight hundred Miles and is like a Lake not mingled with other Seas In it are many Ilands Cities and Castles some of which are inhabited by those which fled from the Tartars out of Persia. The people of Zorzania are Christians obseruing the rites of the Christians They keepe their hayre short like the Westerne Clergie The Inhabitants haue many Cities and Castles and abound with Silke of the which they make very faire Cloathes Moxul is a Prouince in which dwell people of many sortes one called Arahi which are Mahumetans other are Christians some Nestorians others Iacobites and others Armenians and they haue a Patriarch called Iacolit which ordaineth Archbishops Bishops and Abbots and sends them thorow all parts of India and to Cairo and Baldach and all parts where Christians dwell as doth the Pope of Rome And all the cloathes of Gold and of Silke called Mossulines are wrought in Moxul But in the Mountaines of this Kingdome dwell the people called Cordi whereof some are Nestorians other Iacobines and some followers of Mahumet They are wicked men and rob Merchants Neare to them is another Prouince called Mus and Meridin wherein growes infinite store of Cotton or Bombast whereof they make Buckrams and other workes They are all vnder the Tartars Baldach is a great Citie in which was the Chalifa that is the Pope of all the Sarcens A Riuer runnes thorow it from whence to the Sea is ordinarily seauenteene dayes iourney They sayle by a Citie called Chisi but before they come thither is Balsara about which grow the best Dates in the world In Baldach are many cloathes of Gold and Silke there are wrought Damaskes and Veluets with diuers figures of creatures All the pearles in manner in Christendome come thence In that Citie is studyed the law of Mahomet Negromancie Physicke Astronomie Geomancie and Phisnomie It is the chiefe Citie in those parts When the Tartars began to raigne there were foure Brethren the eldest of which Mongu raigned in Sedia These purposing to subdue the world went one to the East another to the North to the South a third which was Vlau and the other to the West In the yeare from the Incarnation of our Lord 1250. Vlau hauing a great Army of one hundred thousand Horse besides Foot yet vsed policie and hauing hid a great part of his men brought by fained flight the Calipha into his ambush and tooke him and the Citie in which he found infinite store of treasure insomuch that he wondered He sent for the Califa and reproued him that in that warre hee had not therewith prouided himselfe of Souldiers for defence and commanded that hee should be inclosed in that Tower where his Treasure was without other sustenance This seemed a iust iudgement from our Lord Iesus Christ on him For he in the yeare 1225. seeking to conuert the Christians to Mahumet And taking aduantage on that place of the Gospell that hee which hath Faith asmuch as a graine of Mustard-seed should be able to remoue mountaines he Conuerted all the Christians Nestorians and Iacobites and propounded to them in ten dayes to remoue certaine Mountaines or turne Mahumetans or be slaine as not hauing one man amongst them which had the least faith They therefore continued eight dayes in Prayer after which a certaine Shoomaker by reuelation to a Bishop was designed to performe it This Shoomaker once tempted to lust by sight of a young Woman in putting on her Shooe zealously had fulfilled that of the Gospell and literally had put out his right eye He now on the day appointed with other Christians following the Crosse and lifting his hands to Heauen prayed to God to haue mercy on his people and then with a loude voyce commanded the Mountaine in the name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost to remoue which presently with great terrour to the Califa and all his people was effected And that day is since kept holy with fasting also on the euen Tauris is a great Citie in the Prouince of Hirace It is a most populous Citie They liue of Arts and Merchandise They make Cloathes of gold and silke Foraine Merchants make there great gaine but the Inhabitants are generally poore a mixed people of Nestorians Armenians Iacobites Georgians and Persians and Mahumetans These last are perfidious and treacherous thinking all well gotten which they steale from men of other Religions And this wickednesse of the Saracens hath conuerted many Tartars thereto If the Christians kill them in their robberie they are reputed Martyrs From Tauris to Persia are twelue dayes iourney In the confines of Tauris is the Monasterie of Saint Barsam the Monkes whereof are like Carmelites they alway make girdles which they lay on the Altar and giue to their friends which deuoutly esteeme of them Persia containeth eight Kingdomes whereof the first is called Casibin the second Curdistan the third Lor the fourth Suolistan the fift Spaan the sixt Siras the seauenth Soncara the eight Timochaim which is neere Arboresecco towards the North. Faire and great Horses are there whence they
very artificially wrought Among these some are so great that they contayne ten paces in length fastned to the earth as if they lay vpright neere vnto the which little Idols are placed which seeme to giue reuerence to the greater and both are much reuerenced The Religious men seeme to liue more honestly then other Idolaters abstayning from certaine things as Lecherie and other things although Lecherie seemes no grieuous sinne for they say if a woman seekes for loue to a man he may vse her without sinne but not if he seekes first to her They reckon the whole circuit of the yeere by Moones In these Moones they obserue fiue or foure or three dayes wherein they kill no Beast or Bird nor eat Flesh as is the vse with vs on Friday Saturday and Vigils The Lay-men marrie twentie or thirtie wiues as they are able to maintayne yet the first is accounted the more worthie and more legitimate The husband receiueth no dowrie from the wife but hee himselfe assigneth conuenient dowrie in Cattell seruants or money according to his abilitie If the wife become hatefull to the husband it is lawfull for him to diuorce her from him as he pleaseth They take for wiues their Kins-women or Mothers in law Marco together with his Father and Vncle remayned a yeeres space in this Citie for the dispatch of certaine affaires From the Citie Campion you goe twelue dayes iourney to the Citie Ezina bordering vpon a sandy Desart towards the North contayned in the Prouince of Tanguth Many Camels are there and many other beasts and Hawkes of diuers kinds The Inhabitants are Idolaters liuing of the fruits of the Earth forbearing merchandise §. IIII. Of Carchoran the Originall proceedings and exploits of the Tartars of Priest IOHN and his discendants Customes of the Tartars Of Bargu Erginul Xandu the Cans Citie and Palace of Muske of strange Sorcerers and austere Monkes ALl the Prouinces and Cities aforesaid Sachion Chemul Chinchitalas Succuir Campion and Ezina pertayne to Tanguth Hauing passed ouer the foresaid Desart you come vnto the Citie Carchoram which is in circuit three miles strongly rampierd with earth for they want stone Neere it is a great Castle and in it the Gouernors faire Palace This was the first place neere which in old times the Tartars assembled themselues And now we will declare how they began to raigne They dwelt in the North parts to wit in Ciorza and Bargu where are many and great Playnes without Cities and Townes but goodly Pastures Riuers and waters They had not a Prince of their Nation but payed tribute to a certayne great King named as I haue heard in their language Vmcan which in some mens opinion in our tongue signifieth Presbyter or Priest Iohn To him the Tartars gaue yeerely the tenths of all their beasts In processe of time the Tartars so encreased in multitudes that Vmcan was afraid of them and thought to disperse them into seuerall parts of the world And therefore when any rebelled he sent three or foure of an hundred of the Tartars into those parts so diminishing their power and the like he did in his other occasions deputing some of their principals to that purpose They seeing their ruine intended and loth to be separated one from another went from the places where they dwelt to the Desart towards the North where by remotenesse they might be safe and denyed to Vmcan their wonted Tribute It hapned that about An. 1162. the Tartars hauing continued some time in those parts chose a King among themselues a wise and valiant man named Cingis Can. He began to reigne with such iustice that he was beloued and feared of all as a God rather then a Prince insomuch that his fame brought all the Tartars in all parts to his subiection And hee seeing himselfe Lord of so valiant men would needs leaue those Desarts and commanding them to prouide Bowes and other weapons began to subdue Cities and Prouinces in which Conquests hee placed such iust Gouernours that the people were not offended The chiefe of them hee carried alongst with him with great prouisions and gifts Seeing therefore that he was aduanced to so great glorie and power he sent Embassadors politikly to Vmcan to intreate that he would bestow his daughter vpon him to be his wife Which he taking in very euill part answered with indignation and reiecting the Embassadors of Cingis said doth my seruant demand my daughter Get ye out of my sight and tell your Master if he euer make such demand againe I will make him die a miserable death But King Cingis leuying a great Armie went forth with an hostile minde and incamped in a certaine great Plaine named Tanduc sending vnto the King and signifying vnto him that he should defend himselfe But he comming with a mightie Armie descended to the Playnes and pitched his Tents within ten miles of the Campe of the Tartars Then Cingis commanded his Astrologers to shew him what euent and successe the battell should haue They cutting a Reed lengthwise in two parts set the pieces themselues into the ground and wrote vpon the one Cingis and on the other Vmcan and said vnto the King In the meane space while we reade the Coniurations it shall come to passe by the Idols power that these two parts of the Reed shall fight together And whose part shall ascend vpon the other that King shall obtayne victorie in the battell The multitude therefore running together to behold that spectacle the Astrologers beganne to mumble their prayers and reade their inchantments when presently the parts of the Reed being moued fought together vntill at length the part of Cingis ascended vpon the part of Vmcan Which being seene the Tartars assured of the future victorie were encouraged to the battell and Vmcan being slayne the Victorie and Kingdome and Vmcans daughter remayned to Cingis Cingis raigned sixe yeeres aâ—ter this in the which hee got many Prouinces and lastly when he endeuoured to winne a certaine Castle called Thaigin and came somewhat neere being shot in the knee with an Arrow he died and was buried in the Mountaine Altai The first King of the Tartars was called Cingis the second Cyn Can the third Bathyn Can the fourth Esu Can the fifth Mangu Can the sixth Cublai Can whose power is greater then all his Predecessors hauing inherited theirs and adding by Conquest in manner the rest of the World For he liued neere sixtie yeeres in his Gouernment The name Can signifieth Emperor All the great Cans and Princes of that bloud of Cingis are carried to the Mountaine of Altai to be buried wheresoeuer they die although one hundred dayes iourney from it And they which carrie the Corpse to the buriall kill all those that they meet in the way saying goe and serue our Lord the King in another life They kill also the better Horses When the bodie of great Cham Mongu the Predecessor of Cham Cublai was brought vnto
the Mountaine Altai to bee buried the Souldiers accompanying the funerall are reported to haue slayne aboue ten thousand men vpon the foresaid occasion The Tartarean women are most faithfull to their husbands Adulterie is a great shame with them yet it is accounted lawfull and honest that euery one may marrie as many wiues as he is able to maintayne although the first be iudged to be more principall and honorable then the rest These liue together in the same house without one ill word in admirable concord make their merchandises buy and sell and chaffer all things necessarie to their husbands and housholds the men medling with nothing but their hunting hawking and things pertayning to Armes They haue the best Falcons in the World and so they haue of Dogs They liue onely of Flesh and Milke and what they take in hunting They eat Horses Camels Dogs if fat and drinke Mares milke called Chemurs so vsed that it is like white Wine If the father dies the sonne may haue all his wiues except his owne mother and sisters So the brother being dead it is lawfull for the brother who remayneth aliue to marrie the widdow of the brother The husbands receiue no dowrie from the wiues but they themselues assigne dowry to the wiues and their mothers Through the multitude of wiues the Tartars haue many children Nor is the multitude of Wiues very burdensome vnto the Tartars seeing they gaine much through their labours Besides they are very carefull for the gouernement of the familie and preparation of food and with no lesse care execute the other duties of the house But the men apply themselues wholly to hunting fowling and exercise of Armes The Tartars nourish many herds of Oxen flocks of Sheepe and other Beasts and Cattell and abide with them in places of Pasture in the Summer time in the Mountaines and colder places where they finde Pasture and Wood but in the Winter they remoue vnto the hotter Countreyes where they finde Pasture for their Cattell and goe forth-on two or three moneths together Their houses are couered with stickes and felts ordinarily round which they carrie with them on Carts or Waggons of foure wheeles whither soeuer they goe For they can fold and extend them set them vp and take them downe and they turne the doore of them alwaies to the South They haue also neat Carts of two wheeles couered with Felt so well that rayne cannot pierce them drawne by Oxen and Camels wherein they carrie their wiues children and necessarie houshold-stuffe with them and defend them from the iniurie of foule weather and rayne The Tartars if they be rich are clothed with Sables Ermins and Cloth of gold and all their furniture is costly Their Armes are Bowes Swords Polaxes and some Lances but they can best vse their Bowes whereto they are vsed from their childhood They are hardie valorous cruell will continue two dayes and nights on horse-backe armed exceeding patient of difficulties and exceeding obedient to their Lords Their Cattell also are hardie The Law and Faith of the Tartars is this They say that there is a great God high and heauenly of whom with daily incense they desire good vnderstanding and health They haue another which they call Natigay which is like an Image couered with Felt or some other thing which euery one hath in his house To this God they make a wife and children placing the wiues Image at the left hand and the representations of children before his face This they call The God of earthly things which keepeth their Children and their Beasts and Corne and giue it great reuerence Before they eat themselues they anoint the mouthes of the Images with the fat of the sodden Flesh and they cast the broth out of doores in honour of other Spirits saying that their God with his familie haue had their part and after they eate and drinke at pleasure If the sonne of any Tartar die who hath not yet beene married and also the daughter of another die vnmarried the parents of both the deceased parties meet together and make a marriage betweene the dead and making a draughter in writing of that contract they paint men and women for seruants Horses and other creatures with clothes of all sorts and moneyes in paper and burne them together with the writing of contract by the fumes whereof they say that all these things are carried to their children in another world where they are married and the fathers and mothers thinke they are ioyned together through such a bond of affinitie as if those marriages had beene celebrated while the married couple yet liued When the Tartars goe to warre their Prince conducteth about one hundred thousand Horse appointing Heads ouer tens hundreds thousands ten thousands by which orderly subordination commands are easily effected Euery hundred is called a Tuc ten a Toman When they set forth they send out men euery way as Scouts that no Enemie may assault them vnprouided Of Horse and Mares there are for euery man about eighteene They carrie also their like Felt houses vnder the which they shelter themselues in the time of raynâ— When there falls out some important employment they will ride ten dayes together without victuals boyled and liue of the bloud of their Horses cutting a veyne and sucking it They haue Milke dryed like Paste which they make boyling the Milke and taking the Creame which swims on the top put it in another vessell and thereof make Bâ—tter After they set the Milke in the Sunne and drie it and when they goe in the Armie carrie ten pounds thereof and euery morning take halfe a pound and put it into a little Flaske or Bottle of Leather with as much water as he pleaseth which while he rides beats together and this is his dinner When they encounter with their Enemies they ride here and there shooting and sometimes make shew of flight shooting as they flee and finding the Enemies broken redintegrate their forces and pursue the victorie hauing their Horses at command with a signe to turne any way But now the Tartars are mixed in diuers parts and so are their fashions They punish malefacters after this manner If any steale a thing of small value and hath not deserued to be depriued of life he is seauen times beaten with a Cudgell or seauenteene or seauen and twenty or thirty seauen or forty and seauen giuing the strokes according to the measure and qualitie of the offence and that vnto an hundred some doe often times dye through these strokes But if any haue stollen an Horse or another thing for the which hee deserueth to dye he is cut asunder with a Sword in the middle but if hee will redeeme his life he shall restore the theft nine fold Such as haue Horses Oxen or Camels brand them with their markes and send them to the pastures without a keeper Leauing the Citie of Carachoran and the Mountaine Altai
for the Hawkes of which are there mewed aboue two hundred Gerfalcons which he goeth once a weeke to see and he often vseth one Leopard or more sitting on Horses which hee setteth vpon the Stagges and Deere hauing taken the beast giueth it to the Gerfalcons and in beholding this spectacle he taketh wonderfull delight In the middest in a faire Wood hee hath built a royall House on pillars gilded and vernished on euery of which is a Dragon all gilt which windeth his tayle about the pillar with his head bearing vp the loft as also with his wings displayed on both sides the couer also is of Reeds gilt and varnished so that the rayne can doe it no iniurie the reeds being three handfuls thicke and ten yards long split from knot to knot The house it selfe also may be sundred and taken downe like a Tent and erected againe For it is sustained when it is set vp with two hundred silken cords Great Chan vseth to dwell there three moneths in the yeare to wit in Iune Iuly and August On the eight and twentieth day of August he departeth to make a solemne sacrifice He hath an herd of white Horses and white Mares about ten thousand of the milke whereof none may drinke except hee be of the progenie of Cingis Can except one family called Boriat priuiledged hereto by Cingis for their valour And these beasts as they goe vp and downe feeding are much reuerenced nor dare any goe before them or hinder their way The Astrologers or Sorcerers tell Chan that on the twentie eight of the Moone of August he should disperse that milke heere and there for the honour of all spirits and his Idols that they might be carefull preseruers of all those things which he possesseth There are two sorts of Idolaters Sorcerers called Thebeth and Chesmir which in the midst of stormes ascend the Palace and suffer no rayne to fall thereon which they make the people beleeue comes to passe by their sanctitie and therefore they goe slouenly and regardlesse of their persons neuer washing nor combing themselues They also haue a horrible custome to dresse and eate such as are comdemned to death but not those which dye naturally They are called also Bachsi which is the name of their Order as Friers Predicants or Minors with vs. They seeme by Magicke to doe what they list when the great Can in his Hall sits at his Table which is eight yards high and in the midst of the hall a good distance from the table is a great Cupboard of plate furnished They cause that the peeces full of Wine or Milke or other viands of themselues fill the goblets without any hand touching them and goe ten paces in the ayre into the great Cans hand and when he hath drunke returne to their place This they doe in the presence of any man when their Lord commands These Bachsi also when they will make feasts to their Idols goe to the Can and say Sir know that if our Idols be not honoured with Sacrifices they will bring plagues to Corne and Beasts And therefore wee pray you to giue the flesh of so many Sheepe with blacke heads and so many pounds of Incense and Lignum aloes that we may make them due sacrifice and honour This they spake not to him themselues but by certaine Lords deputed to that Office who speake to the Can and obtaine it On the feast day they sacrifice the said beasts and sprinkle the broath before the Idols They haue great Monasteries some of the bignesse of a Citie in some of which are about two thousand Monkes which serue Idols sequestred from the Laitie in their shauing and garments For they shaue their heads and beards and were a religious garment These in the solemnities of their Idols sing with solemne songs and lights some of them may marry There are some of great abstinence called Sensim leading an austere life for they eate nothing but Meale mingled with water till all the Flower be gone and eate the branne without any sauour These worship the Fire and the men of other rules say that these which are so austere are Heretikes against their Law because they worship not Idols as they doe and there are great differences betwixt them and these marry not in any case They shaue their Head and Beard they weare blacke hempen garments and bright yellow They sleepe in thicke Mats and liue the seuerest life in the world §. V. Of CVBLAI CAN his Raigne and Acts Magnificent feasts and Huntings Court and Counsell His Citie Cambalu and glorious Palace IN this Booke I purpose to write of all the great and maruellous Acts of the present Can called Cublai Can which is in our Tongue Lord of Lords the greatest Prince in peoples Cities and Treasures that euer was in the world Hee being discended from the Progenie of Chingis the first Prince of the Tartars is the sixth Emperour of that Countrey beginning to raigne in the yeare of our Lord 1256. being twentie seauen yeares old and ruling the people with great wisedome and grauitie He is a valiant man exercised in Armes strong of bodie and of a prompt minde for the performance of matters before he attained to the dignitie of the Empire which by his wisdome he did against the will of his Brethren he often shewed himselfe a valiant Souldier in the warres and carryed himselfe like a wiser and bolder Captaine then euer the Tartars had But since he swayed the Kingdome he went but once into the Field but sends his Sonnes and other Captaines in expeditions In the yeare of our Lord 1286. his Vncle named Naiam being thirtie yeares of age and hauing the command of many people and Countries so that hee was able easily to bring together foure hundred thousand Horse Being puffed vp through youthfull vanitie would now no longer be subiect but would needs take away the Kingdome from his Lord Cubai and sent to another great Lord named Caydu Lord of the parts towards great Turkie who was nephew of the Emperour Cublai yet hated him who yeelding consent to Rebellion promised to come in proper person with an hundred thousand Horse Both of them began to gather Forces which could not bee done so secretly but Cublai heard of it and presently tooke order to set guard to the wayes that no intelligence might passe that way and then assembled all the Forces within ten dayes iourney of Cambalu with great speed so that in twentie dayes were gathered together three hundred sixtie thousand Horse and one hundred thousand Foot a great part of them Falconiers and men of his Houshold With these hee made all haste day and night towards Naiams Countrey where at the end of twentie fiue dâ—yes he arriued altogether vnlooked for and rested his men two dayes Then hee called his Astrologers and caused them before all the Armie to diuine who should haue victorie a thing they alway vse to incourage
their men and they promised it to Cublai One morning whiles Naiam was sleeping negligently in his Tent hauing not so much as sent out any scouts to espie Cublai made shew of his Armie vpon a hill to Naiams Hee himselfe sate in a certaine Castle of wood full of Archers and Crosse-bow men borne by foure Elephants on the top whereof was the Royall Standard with the Images of the Sunne and Moone Hee deuided his Armie into three wings of which he sent that on the right hand and the other on the left against Naiams Armie To euery ten thousand Horse were assigned fiue hundred Foot with Lances taught to leape vp behind the horse-men if any occasion of flight happened and suddenly on aduantage to light and slay the enemies horses with their lances Caidu was not yet come The battel 's ioyned and made a cruell fight which continued from morning till noone and then was Naiam taken and brought before Cublai who commanded that he should be sewed betwixt two Carpets which should be tossed vp and downe till the breath were out of his bodie that so the Imperiall blood might not be exposed to the Sunne and the ayre The remainder of his people sware Obedience to Cublai which were foure Nations Ciorza Carli Barscol and Sitingui Naiam was secretly baptised and by profession a Christian but no follower of the workes of Faith and signed his principall Ensigne with the signe of the Crosse hauing with him infinite store of Christians which were all slaine The Iewes and Saracens that were in the Armie of Cublai began to vpbraid the Christians with this disaster of the Crosse who thereupon complained to Cublai Hee then sharply reprouing the Iewes and Saracens turning to the Christians saith Surely your God and his Crosse would not giue any ayde to Naiam but be not you therefore ashamed because God beeing good and iust ought not at all to defend Iniustice and Iniquitie Naiam was a Traytour to his Lord and contrary to all equitie raised rebellion and sought the helpe of your God in his mischieuous purpose But he as a good and vpright God would not fauour his Designes He returned after this with great triumph to Cambalu and stayed there till Easter On that day he called the Christians before him and kissed their Gospels and made his Barons doe the same The like hee doth in the great Feasts of Saracens Iewes and Ethnikes that Sogomamber Can the God of the Idols Mahumet Moses or whosoeuer is greatest in heauen might helpe him Yet he made best shew of liking to the Christian Faith but pretended the ignorance of the Professors and the mightie acts of the Sorcerers to his not professing it Now for rewarding his Souldiers he hath twelue Barons or wise Counsellours which giue him notice of each Captaynes merit who raiseth them command of one hundred to a thousand and from one thousand to ten thousand and so forward giuing them Vessels of Plate and Tablets The Captayne of one hundred hath a Tablet of siluer and the Captayne of one thousand of Gold or siluer gilded the Captayne of ten thousand hath a Tablet of Gold with a Lions head on it the weight of the Tablets differ also according to the worth and weight of the dignitie On the said Tablet is written a command in this manner By the strength and power of the great God and by the Grace which he hath giuen to our Empire the name of Can be blessed and let them all dye and be destroyed which will not obey him All they which haue these Tablets haue priuiledges in writing of all things which they are to doe or demand And the Generals when they ride in publike they haue a cloth borne ouer their heads and when they sit sit on a Chaire of siluer Their Tablet is of three hundred Saggi fiftie ounces of Gold with the Images of the Sunne and Moone They whose Tablet haue a Gerfalcon may take with them for their guard the whole Armie of a great Commander Cublai is a comeley and faire man of a meane stature of a red and white face blacke and goodly eyes well fashioned nose and all the lineaments of his bodie consisting of a due proportion He hath foure wiues which he accounteth lawfull and the first-borne of them succeedeth him in the Kingdome And euery one of these is called Empresse and holdeth a peculiar Court and that Princely in a proper Palace hauing about three hundred chosen Hand-mayds and Mayd-seruant and many Eunuch seruants and at least ten thousand persons in their Family The King hath also many Concubines There is a certaine Nation of faire people Tartars called Vngut whether euery second yeare he sendeth Ambassadors to puruey the fairest Lasses for him of greatest esteeme for beautie which bring him foure or fiue hundred more or lesse as they see cause There are Praysers or Examiners appointed which take view of all their beauties examining Eyes Nose Mouth c. apart and set price on them at sixteene seuenteene eighteene nineteene twentie or more Carrats And they bring those of that rate which their Commission appoints These hee causeth to bee reuiewed by other Examiners and of so many chuseth perhaps thirtie for his Chamber of the chiefe which he puts to some of his Barons Wiues to see if they snore not in their sleepe if in smell or behauiour they be not offensiue Those which are approoued are by fiues diuided each fifth part wayting three dayes and nights in his Chamber by course the other in the next Lodgings preparing whatsoeuer these command them The lesse prized are put to Cookerie and other noble Officers And sometimes the Can bestowes them on Gentlemen with great portions The men of that Countrey esteeme it a grace and credit to haue Daughters worthy his liking and thinke themselues borne vnder an ill Planet if they haue not for his turne Cublai hath two and twentie Sonnes by his foure legitimate Wiues and the first-borne of his first Wife was called Cingis who should haue succeeded him in the Empire if hee had not dyed before his Father He left a Sonne named Temur a valiant man wife and exercised in Armes who is to succeed his Grand-father in the Empire in stead of his deceased Father But by his Hand-mayds and Mayd-seruants he hath fiue and twentie Sonnes all which are daily exercised in feats of Armes and are great Lords Seuen of his Sonnes by his Wiues are Kings of great Prouinces and maintayne their states with great reputation Three moneths of the yeere to wit December Ianuarie and Februarie Cublai remayneth ordinarily in Cambalu which is at the North-east border of Cataio and there on the South part by the new Citie is seated a great Palace First there is a square Wall each square being eight miles with a deep Ditch enuironing and a Gate in the middle of each after which is the space of a mile in circuit where Souldiers stand After this is
another circuit of sixe mile square with three Gates on the South square and three on the North that which is in the midst being in both the greater and kept shut except when the Can passeth that way the other alway open to others In each corner of this Wall and in the midst is a faire Palace eight in all very large in which are kept the Cans munitions and furnitures of all sorts for Horses in one in another Bowes and shooting Artillerie in a third Costlets Curasses and leather Armours and so in the rest Within this circuit is another wall-circuit very thicke and ten paces high all the battlements white the wall square each square a mile in length with sixe gates as the former and eight Palaces also very great wherein are the Cans prouision Betwixt these two last walls are many faire trees and medowes in which are Deere Muske beasts with other game and store of grasse the paths being heigthned two cubits to spare it no durt nor plashes of water being therein Within this last wall is the Palace of the great Can the greatest that hath beene seene abutting with the wall on the North and South and open spaced where the Barons and Souldiers passe It hath no seeling but a very high roofe the foundation of the pauement ten palms high with a wall of marble round about it two paces wide as it were a walke In the end of the wall without is a faire Turret with Pillars In the walls of the Halls and Chambers are carued Dragons Souldiers Birds Beasts of diuers kinds histories of Warres gilded The roofe is so made that nothing is seene but Gold and Imagery In euery square of the Palace is a great Hall of marble capable of great multitudes The Chambers are disposed the best that may be deuised the roofe is red greene azure and of all coloures Behind the Palace are great Roomes and priuate store-houses for his treasures and Iewels for his women and other secret employments Ouer against the said Palace of the Can is another for Cingis his sonne whose Court was in all things like his Fathers Neere this Palace towards the North is a Mount made by hand a mile in compasse one hundred paces high beset with trees that are alwaies greene Vnto this mountaine the king commandeth all the best trees to be brought from remote parts lading Elephants with them for they are taken vp with the roots and are transplanted in this Mountaine And because this Mountaine is alwaies greene it is called The greene Mountaine And where the earth of that Mount was taken away are two Lakes answering each other with a pretie Riuer filling them stored with fish and so grated that the fish cannot get forth The Citie of Cambalu in the Prouince of Cathai seated on a great Riuer was famous and regall from antiquitie And this name Cambalu signifieth The Citie of the Lord or Prince This Citie the great Can remoued vnto the other side of the Riuer where the Palaces are for he vnderstood by the Astrologers that it should rebell against the Empire This new built Citie is called Taidu and he made all the Catayans to goe out of the old Citie into the new which contayneth in compasse foure and twentie miles euery side of the square contayning sixe miles It hath walls of earth ten paces thicke at the bottome and at the top but three by little and little ascending thinner the batlements are white Euery square of the wall hath three principall Gates which are twelue in all hauing sumptuous Palaces built ouer each of them There are also excellent Palaces in the angles of the walls where the Armes of the Garrison which are one thousand at each Gate are kept The buildings are squared out the streets laid very straight by line throughout this Citie so that from one Gate a free prospect openeth thorow the Citie to the opposite Gate hauing very goodly houses built on both sides like Palaces with Gardens and Courts diuided to the Heads of Families In the middle of the Citie a certaine sumptuous house is built wherein hangeth a very great Bell after the third knolling whereof in the night no man may goe out of his house vntill the beginning of the day following except it be for speciall cause as for a woman in trauell c. And they are compelled to carrie a light with them Without the Citie of Cambalu are twelue great Suburbs three or foure miles long ioyning vpon each of the twelue Gates more inhabiting the Suburbs then the Citie heere Marchants and Strangers keepe each Nation hauing a seuerall Store-house or Burse in which they lodge No dead corps of any man is buryed within this Citie but the bodies of Idolaters are burned without the Suburbs where the dead bodies of other sects are buryed And because an huge multitude of Sorcerers conuerse alwayes there they haue about twentie fiue thousand Harlots in the Suburbs and in the Citie and these haue a Captaine appointed ouer euery hundreth and thousand and one Generall whose office is that when Embassadours come or such as haue businesse with the Can whose charges he findeth this Captaine giueth euery Embassadour and euery man of his family change of women nightly at free cost for this is the Queanes tribute The Guards euery night cast those in prison which they finde walking late and if they be found guiltie they are beaten with Cudgels for the Bachsi tell them that it is not good to shed mans blood But many dye of those beatings The great Can hath in his Court twelue thousand Horse-men which they call Casitan faithfull Souldiers of their Lord who guard his person more for state then feare And foure Captaines haue the charge of these whereof euery one commandeth three thousand When one Captaine with three thousand Souldiers within the Palace hath guarded the King for three dayes and nights another Captaine with his Souldiers againe succeedeth and so throughout the whole yeeare this course of watching by course is obserued When through occasion of any feastiuall day hee keepeth a solemne Court his Table being higher then the rest of the Tables is set at the North part of the Hall and his face is to the South hauing the greatest Queene on his left hand to wit his principall wife and his Sonnes and nephews and they of the blood royall on his right Yet their table is in a lower place so that they scarce touch the Kings feet with their heads the seat of the eldest being higher then the rest The Barons and Princes sit in a lower place then that Their wiues also keepe the like order first the Cans sonnes wiues and his kinsmens sits lower on the left hand and after those of the Lords and of euery Captaine and Noble-man each in her degree and order And the Emperour himselfe while he sitteth at his table may cast his eyes vpon all that
feast with him in that Hall There are not Tables for all to sit but the greatest part of the Souldiers and Barons eate on Carpets At all the doores stand two giantly fellowes with Cudgels to see that none touch the Threshold which if hee doe they take his garments away which he must redeeme with so many blowes as shall be appointed or else lose them They which serue the King sitting at the table all of them couer their mouthes with Silke least their breathing should by any meanes touch the Kings meat or drinke And when he hath minde to drinke the Damosell which giues it goeth back three paces and kneeles downe and then the Barons and all the people kneele and the Musicians sound their Instruments There is no cause why I should write any thing concerning the meats which are brought to the Table how daintie and delicate they are and with what magnificence and pompe they are serued in All the Tartars obserue this custome to celebrate the Birth day of their Lord most honourably The Festiuall birth day of Cublai is kept the twentie eight of September and this day hee accounteth more solemne then any of the whole yeare except the first of February wherein they begin their yeare The King therefore in his Birth day is cloathed with a most precious garment of Gold and about two thousand Barons and Souldiers are cloathed of the same colour of gold though of Silke stuffe and a girdle wrought with gold and siluer which is giuen them with a payre of shooes some weare Pearles and Gemmes of great price namely the Quiecitarie which are next to the Can and these garments are not worne but on their thirteene solemne Feasts according to the thirreene Moones of the yeare all then cloathed like Kings This custome is also obserued with the Tartars that on the birth day of great Cham all the Kings Princes and Nobles which are subiect to his Dominion should send presents vnto him as to their Emperour And they who desire to obtaine any place of Dignitie or office of him offer their requests vnto twelue Barons appointed for this purpose and what they decree is all one as if the Emperour himselfe had answered them All people also of what Faith or sect soeuer whether Christians or Iewes Saracens or Tartars and other Pagans are bound solemnly to call vpon their Gods for the life safetie and prosperitie of Great Can. On the day of the Kalends of February which is the beginning of the Tartars yeare great Can and all the Tartars wheresoeuer they are celebrate a very great and solemne Feast and all aswell men as women desire to bee cloathed in white Garments For they beleeue that the white garment is a token of good lucke Therefore that fortune might fauour them all the yeare they weare white in the beginning of the yeare Moreouer the Rulers of Cities and Gouernours of Prouinces mindfull of their dutie send vnto their Emperour on this day presents of Gold and Siluer Pearles and Precious stones many white Cloathes and other white things and many Horses of a white colour the rest of the Tartars at the beginning of the yeare send white presents one to another It is the custome of those which bring presents if they can of each to present nine times nine as if they send Horses to present nine nines that is eâ—ghtie one and so of Gold of Cloaths other things that somtimes he hath by this reckoning one hundred thousand Horses Also at this good lucke all the Elephants which the Emperour hath fiue thousand in number are brought vnto the Court couered with Tapistrie wherein the similitudes of diuers Beasts and Fowles are portrayed carrying vpon their shoulders two Chests full of golden and Siluer vessell Many Camels also are brought couered with faire Silken clothes which bring other things necessarie for the Court. And this day in the morning all the Kings Captaines Barons Souldiers Physicians Astrologers Falconers and the Gouernours of Prouinces and Armies and other Officers of the Emperour assemble in the great Hall before the King and they who happen to haue no place there for the multitude of men stand in another place where he may see them All being placed in their order and degree one ariseth as it were some Prelate and crieth out with a loude voyce Bow downe and adore And presently all doe reuerence bending downe their foreheads to the earth Then he sayth God preserue our Lord with long life and ioy and all answere God grant Then he sayth God encrease and aduance his Empire and preserue his Subiects in peace good-will and prosperitie and all answere God grant And this they doe foure times The adoration finished the said Prelate goeth to an Altar richly adorned on which is a red Table wherein is written the name of the Can and taking a Censer and putting odoriferous Spices therein they perfume the Table and the Altar with great reuerence in honour of great Can and so returne to their places After which are offered the gifts whereof we haue spoken and then the Tables are prepared and a most solemne Dinner held eating and drinking with great ioy with their wiues in manner before described And lastly a domesticall Lion is brought vnto the King which lying at his feet like a gentle Whelpe acknowledgeth his Lord. In those three moneths in which as we said before the Emperour remayneth in the Citie of Cambalu to wit in December Ianuarie and Februarie all the Hunters which the Emperour hath in all Prouinces round about the Prouince of Cathai apply themselues to hunting and offer all the greater wilde-beasts to wit Stags Beares Roe-buckes wilde Boares Deere and such like vnto their Gouernours who if they be distant from the Emperours Court lesse then thirtie dayes Iourney send such beasts taken by Waynes and Ships vnto the Emperour hauing first bowelled them But such as are fortie dayes iourney distant from his Court send onely the skinnes which are necessarie for the making of Armour Hee hath many Leopards and Wolues for hunting and many Lions also greater then those which are in Babylon in the haire whereof certaine little beames appeare of diuers colours to wit white blacke and red and they are accommodated to catch Boares Beares Stags Roe-buckâ—s wilde Asses and wilde Oxen and it is maruellous to see the Lions fiercenesse and dexteritie in the act Two Lions vse to bee carried in one Wagon when they goe to hunt and with them a Dog with which they are tamed and they carrie them on this fashion because of their furie and vnrulinesse and they must carrie them contrary to the wind for else the beasts would sent them and flee Hee hath many tame Eagles which are so fierce that they take Hares Roe-buckes Deere and Foxes among which some of them feare not with great violence â—o seize vpon Wolues and vexe them so sore that without labour and danger they
Familie decayed by disaduentures or of any which cannot worke and haue no meanes he causeth to giue to such Families the whole yeares expenses each of such Families going to the Officers for that purpose and shewing their Bill of allowance receiue prouisions accordingly There is a Palace deputed for those Officers They are prouided also of garments for Winter and for Summer the Can hauing the Tenths of all Wool and Silke and Hempe which he causeth to bee made into Clothes in a house thereto appointed for all Trades are bound one day in the weeke to worke for him He prouides also apparell for his Armies and in euery Citie causeth Cloth to be made of his tithe wooll You must vnderstand that â—he Tartars ancient customes knew no almes but rather vpbraided such as were in necessitie as hated of God But the Idolaters especially these Bachsi haue propounded it as a good worke acceptable to God and haue taught him to be thus bountifull so that in his Court bread is neuer denyed to any which aske and there is no day in which is not giuen away twentie thousand Crownes in Rice Millet and Panike whereby he is esteemed as a God There are also in Cambalu of Christians Saracens and Catayans about fiue thousand Astrologers and Diuiners which the Great Can prouideth yeerly of foode and rayment as those poore abouesaid These haue an Astrolabe in which are marked the signes of the Planets the houres and points of all the yeere Herein all these Astrologers each Religion apart view the course of the yeere according to euery Moone obseruing the disposition of the weather referring alway to God to doe more or lesse after his owne pleasure They write also vpon certaine squares they call them Tacuini the things which are to come that yeere which they sell to those that will buy them and such as speake most truth are most honored If any intend any great worke or to goe a farre iourney and will know the euent before-hand he makes recourse to these Astrologers to see it with their eyes in the Heauens which they doe comparing the present Constellation with that of his Birth which they demand of him so foretelling him the good or euill The Tartars reckon the computation of their yeeres by twelues the first signified by a Lion the second by an Oxe the third by a Dragon the fourth by a Dogge and so thorow the whole twelue so that if a man be demanded when he was borne he will answer such a point of such an houre of such a day in the yeere Lion this their fathers exactly set downe in a booke and when the twelue is complete they goe ouer the same againe Of their Religion we haue said that they are Idolaters and for their Gods haue a Table set aloft in the wall of their Chamber on which is written a Name representing the High God of Heauen and there euery day with a Censer of incense they adore it in this manner They lift vp their hands aloft and strike their teeth thrice praying it to giue them a good vnderstanding and health and desire thereof nothing else Besides on the ground they haue another statue called Natigai The God of earthly things with his Wife and Children as before is said whom likewise they worship with incense striking or gnashing the teeth and lifting vp the hands and desire thereof temperature of the aire fruits of the earth children and the like They hold the Soule to be immortal and that when a man dies it enters into another bodie better or worse according to the merits in the former life as of a poore man to become a Gentleman and after of a Prince or Lord and so higher till it be assumpted in God or if it hath ill deserued to be a poorer man after a Dogge alway descending to the lowest ranke of basenesse They haue a comely speech salute cheerfully and honestly haue a gracefull carriage and feed cleanly They beare great reuerence to their Parents and if any be vndutifull or helplesse to their necessitie there is a publike Office designed to this particular to punish vngratefull or disobedient children Prisoners are released at three yeeres end and marked in the cheeke to be knowne Malefactors The Barons and People which goe to the Grand Can obserue these Rites First within halfe a mile of the place where the Can is all is husht and quiet without noyse or cryes or any loud speech and euery Baron carries continually a little faire vessell to spit in after which hee couers it none daring to spit on the Hall They haue Furre buskins of white leather which they put on when they enter the Hall putting off the former and giuing them to the seruants lest they should foule the faire artificiall Carpets TEn miles off Cambalu is a certayne great Riuer named Pulisangan emptying it selfe into the Ocean by which many ships with much merchandise ascend And in that place there is a very faire Bridge all of Serpentine stone curiously wrought contayning three hundred paces in length and eight in breadth that ten men may ride abrest On each side it is fairely mounted with a wall of marble and Pillars set on a rew and in the height of the ascent is a great and high Pillar at the foote whereof is a great Lion and on the top another And so quite thorow the Bridge one pace and halfe distant are Pillars with Lions on the top and a faire well-wrought marble worke betwixt to keepe men from falling Hauing passed ouer the Riuer and Bridge proceeding thirtie miles westward in which Palaces are continually seene with Vineyards and fertile Fields you come to the Citie Gouza both faire and great hauing many Monasteries of Idols Cloth of gold and silkes are made there and the purest and finest Cambricks or Launes and many common Innes for Strangers and Trauailers are found in that Citie The Citizens are Artificers and Merchants A mile without this Citie the way parteth one leading West the other South-east that to the West leadeth through the Prouince of Cathay but the other towards the Countrey of Maugi From the Citie of Gouza to the Kingdome of Tainfu you ride ten dayes thorow Cataio alway finding many faire Cities and Castles well traded with Vineyards and tilled Fields from whence Wine is carried to Cataio where it wants There are many Mulberrie trees for Silke-workes the People ciuill and Cities very frequent Tainfu is the name of the Kingdome and of the chiefe Citie which is great and faire hath much trading with store of munition fit for the Cans Armies The Wine about this Citie serueth the whole Prouince Seuen dayes further westward is a goodly Countrey beautified with many Castles and Cities in which also great trade of merchandise is vsed After which you come to a Citie very great named Pianfu in which there is great abundance of Silke and Trading Westward from Pianfu
excellent Spices but the poorer sort shred it and lay it in Garlicke sawce and eate it as wee doe boyled meate Departing from the Citie of Iaci hauing trauailed ten dayes iourney westward yee come to the Prouince named as is the chiefe Citie Carazan which Cogatin sonne of Cublai gouerneth The Riuers there yeeld very much gold di paiola and also that which is more solid and the Mountaines gold of the veine and they giue one stone of gold for six of siluer They spend Porcelanes for money brought thither from India The Inhabitants are Idolaters very great Serpents are bred in this Countrey whereof some contayne ten paces in length and in thicknesse ten spannes They haue two little feet before nigh the head with three talons or clawes like Lions and the eyes bigger then a Groat loafe very shining They haue their mouthes and jawes so wide that they are able to swallow a man great and sharpe teeth nor is there any man or other liuing Creature which may behold those Serpents without terror there are found lesse of eight sixe or fiue paces long which are taken after this manner In the day time they vse to lie hid by reason of the heat in holes out of the which they goe by night to seeke their prey and deuoure whatsoeuer they get Lions Wolues or others and then goe to seeke water leauing such a tract with their weight in the sands as if some piece of timber had beene drawne there Whereupon the Hunters fasten vnder the sands sharpe Iron prickes in their vsuall tracts whereon they are wounded and slayne The Crowes presenâ—ly ring his knell and by their craing cries inuite the Hunters which come and slay him taking forth his gall profitable for diuers Medecines amongst other things for the biting of mad Dogs a penie weight giuen in Wine and far women in trauell for carbuncles and pushes and they sell the flâ—sh deare as being exceeding delicate There are bred great Horses in this Prouince which by Merchants are carried into India They vse to take one bone out of the tayle lest he should bend his tayle hither and thither and esteeme it more comely that it hang downe right They vse long Stirrups as the Frenchmen which the Tartars and other Nations 〈◊〉 their shooting vse short because when they shoot they rise vp They vse Targets and Armour in the Warres made of the hides of Buffals they haue Lances and Crosse-bowes and poyson all their Arrowes Some of them which are ill minded are said to carrie poyson about them contiâ—ually that if they be taken they may suddenly swallow it and death together to preuent tâ—râ—ure For which cause the great Lords haue Dogs dung ready which they force them to swallow and that forceth them to vomit the poyson Before the great Can subiected them they vsed that when any Stranger which seemed of good presence and parts lodged with them they slue him by night supposing that those good parts of that man might abide afterwards in that house and this was the death of many Going from the Prouince Carazan after fiue dayes iourney Westward is the Prouince Cardandan which also is subiect to great Can. The chiefe Citie thereof is called Vociam The Inhabitants thereof vse Porcelanes and weighed pieces of Gold in stead of money for in that Countrey and many other lying round about Siluer mines are not found and they giue one ounce of Gold for fiue ounces of Siluer and great gayne is made by the change The men and women of that Countrey couer their teeth with thinne plates of Gold which they so fit vnto them that the teeth themselues seeme as it were to be set in the plates The men about their armes and legs make lists pricking the places with Needles and putting thereon a blacke indelible tincture And these lists or markes are esteemed with them a great galantrie They giue their minds to nothing but riding hunting hawking and exercises of Armes leauing the houshold cares to the women who are helped therein by slaues which they buy or take in Warre When a woman is brought to bed shee forsakes the bed washeth the child and dresseth it and then the husband lieth downe and keepes the child with him fortie dayes not suffering it to depart is visited meane while of friends and neighbours to cheare and comfort him The woman lookes to the house carrie the husband his brâ—ths to his bed and giues sucke to the child by him Their Wine is made of Rice and Spice their meat Rice and raw flesh dressed as is before mentioned In this Prouince there are no other Idols saue that euery familie adoreth the oldest man in the house of whom they say come themselues and all they haue They dwell for the most part in wilde and mountainous places But Forrainers come not to those Mountaines because the ayre would kill them being in Summer very corrupt They â—aue no letters but make their Contracts and Obligations by tallies of wood the halfe whereof the one keepeth and the other the other which being afterward payd the tallie is rendred There are no Physicians in this Prouince nor in Caindu Vociam and Caraian but when any is sicke they call the Magicians or Idoll Priests together and he sicke partie declareth his disease vnto them then the Magicians dance and sound certaine instruments and bellow forth songs in honour of their Gods while at length the Deuill entreth into one of them skipping and playing in the dance Then leauing the dance they consult with him that is possessed for what cause that disease hapned vnto him and what is to be done for his recouerie The Deuill answereth by him because he hath done this or that or because he hath offended this or that God therefore he fell into this disease Then the Magicians intreat that God to pardon him that offence promising that if the sicke partie recouer he shall offer a Sacrifice of his owne bloud But if the Deuill thinke the weake partie to be sicke of such a disease that he cannot be freed from the same he vseth to answere This man hath so grieuously offended that God that he cannot by any sacrifices bee appeased But if he thinke he shall recouer he commandeth to offer so many Rammes hauing blacke heads and to prepare so many Magicians with their wiues by them to offer Sacrifices and that God may then bee appeased towards him Which being heard his kinsmen quickly cause those things to be done which the Deuill commanded they kill Rammes and sprinckle their bloud in the ayre and the Magicians assembled with their Witches light great Candles and perfume the whole house with incense making fume of Lignum Aloes and sprinckle the broth of the flesh in the ayre together with the potion made of Spices all which being duely performed they skip about againe in a dance in honour of that Idoll which is supposed to haue beene fauourable to
away all the filth of the Citie and so runneth into that Lake thence continuing his course to the Ocean which causeth a good ayre and commodious passage both by land and by these channels There may goe both Carts and Barkes to carrie necessaries and the report is that there are twelue thousand Bridges great and small and those on the chiefe channels are so high that a ship without her Mast may passe vnder and aboue Chariots and Horses On the other side the Citie is a Ditch about fortie miles long which encloseth it on that side large and full of water from the Riuer made by the antient Kings of that Prouince both to receiue the ouerflowings of the water and to fortifie the Citie the earth which was taken out being layd within as a banke or hill encompassing There are ten chiefe Market-places besides infinite others along the streets which are square halfe a mile in each square And from the forepart of them is a principall street fortie paces wide running right from one end of the Citie to the other with many Bridges trauersing it And euery foure miles is found such a Market-place two miles as is said in compasse There is also one large channell which runnes against the said street behind the Market-places on the next banke whereof are erected great Store-houses of stone where the Merchants from India and other parts lay vp their Merchandise at hand and commodious to the Market-places In each of these Market-places is a concourse three dayes in the weeke of persons betwixt fortie and fiftie thousand which bring thither all things that can be desired for mans life of all beasts of game and fowles that Lake yeelding such commodiousnesse to bring them vp that for a Venetian groat you may haue two Geese and foure Duckes for as much Then follow the Butcher-rowes of Veale Beefe Kid and Lambe which the great and rich men eat for the poore eat vncleane meats without respect There are all sorts of herbs and fruits continually and amongst the rest huge Peares weighing ten pounds a piece white within like paste and very fragrant Peaches yellow and white very delicate Grapes grow not there but are brought from other places dried very good and Wine also but not so esteemed in those parts that of Rice and Spices contenting them Euery day from the Ocean is brought vp the Riuer which is the space of fiue and twentie miles great quantitie of fish besides that of the Lake so much as a man would thinke would neuer be bought and yet in a few houres is gone All those Market-places are encompassed with high houses and vnderneath are shops of Artificers and all sort of Merchandises Spiceries Iewels Pearles and in some onely Rice-wine Many streets answere one another in the said Market-places In some of them are many Baths of cold waters accommodated with attendants of both sexes a thing which from children they vse themselues vnto There are chambers also in the said Baths with hot waters for strangers which are not accustomed to the cold waters They wash euery day neither doe they eat before they haue washed In other streets are mercenarie Prostitutes in such number that I dare not report it and not onely neere the Market-places where they haue their places appointed but thorow all the Citie they stand very pompously with great odours many seruants and their houses adorned These are very practike in making sports and daliances and sweetest pleasures rauishing fooles forth of themselues In other streets are the Physicians the Astrologers they which teach to reade and write and infinite other Trades At each end of euery Market-place is a Palace where Lords and Gouernours are appointed by the King to deternine difficulties which happen betwixt Merchants or others as also to looke to the Guards on the Bridges punishing the negligent Alongst the principall Street whereof wee spake on both sides are great Palaces with Gardens and neere them houses of Artificers and such multitudes of people continually going to and fro that a man would wonder whence such multitudes should bee prouided of victuals And Master Marco learned of an officer of the Custome-house in Quinsai that by reckonings appeared the daily expence of Pepper in Quinsai to be three and fortie Some and euery Soma is two hundred twentie three pounds Hence may be ghessed the quantitie of Victuals Flesh Wine Spiceries were there spent The Inhabitants are Idolaters spend Paper money are white and faire complexion apparelled for the most part in Silke which growes in all that Territorie abundantly besides that which is brought from other places There are twelue principall mysteries each of which haue one thousand shops and in each shop or standing are ten men fifteene or twentie at worke and in some fortie vnder one Master The rich Masters doe no worke with their hands but stand ciuilly adorned or rather pompously especially their wiues with Iewels inualuable And although the antient Kings ordayned that the child should bee of the fathers Trade yet the rich are permitted not to worke but to keepe shop and men working in the same Trade Their Houses are well ordered and wrought richly adorned with Pictures and other stupendious costs The Natiues are peaceable know not to manage Armes nor keepe them in their Houses nor is there strife and debate amongst them They make their workes with great sinceritie They loue in such amitie that one Street seemes as one House without jealousies of their Wiues which they hold in great respect and it would be reputed great disgrace to speake a dishonest word to a married Woman They entertayne Merchant-strangers kindly both in their houses and with best aduice for their affaires But they are loth to see Souldiers and the Guards of the Grand Can as by whom they are bereft of their naturall Lords and Kings About the Lake are built faire Buildings and great Palaces of the chiefe men and Temples of their Idols with Monasteries of many Monkes In the midst of the Lake are two Ilands vpon each of which is a Palace with incredible numbers of Roomes whither they resort vpon occasions of Marriages or other Feasts where Prouisions of Vessels Naperie and other things are maintayned in common for such purposes one hundred sometime accommodated at once in seuerall Roomes In the Lake also are Boates and Barges for pleasure adorned with faire Seates and Tables and other prouisions for Bankets couered aboue and plaine vpon which men stand with Poles to make the Boat goe the Lake being but shallow Within they are painted without are windowes to open and shut at pleasure Nor can any thing in the World seeme more pleasant then in this Lake to haue such an obiect the Citie so fully presenting it selfe to the eye with so many Temples Monasteries Palaces Gardens with high Trees on the Waters Barges People for their custome is to worke one part of the day and to dispense
some part to this solace with their Friends or with Women in the Lake or else by Chariots riding thorow the Citie which is also another of the Quinsay pleasures For all the streets are paued with stone as also are all the high Wayes in the Prouince of Mangi onely for the Postes is left on the side a space vnpaued The principall street of Quinsay is paued ten paces on each hand and in the midst it is full of Grauell with passages for the Water which keepe it alway cleane On this street are alway innumerable long close Chariots accommodated with Clothes and Cushions of silke for six persons which solace themselues in the street or goe to Gardens and there passe the time in places made by the Gardeners for that purpose and returne at night in the said Chariots When one is borne the Father sets downe the print of Time and with that note goes to the Astrologer to consult of his future fortunes Of these Astrologers are a great number in euery Market place They will not celebrate a marriage without such consultation When one dies that is of note his Kindred clothe themselues in Canuasse and so both Men and Women accompanie him to the burning place playing on Instruments and singing all the way prayers to their Idols and being comne to the place cast into the fire many Papers of Cotton whereon are painted Slaues Horses Camels Clothes of gold and silke Monies which they thinke hee shall really possesse in another World and make such minstrelsie in conceit of the ioy wherewith the Idols there receiue his Soule where hee beginneth they say to liue anew In euery street are Towres of stone whither in danger of fire they vse to carrie their goods their timber houses being much subiect to such casualtie The Can hath ordayned that on the most part of the Bridges day and night there stand vnder a couert ten Guardians fiue by day and fiue by night and in euery Guard is a Tabernacle of Wood with a great Bason whereby they know the houres of the day and night which at euery houres end the Warders strike to notifie what houre one two c. beginning at the Sunne rising and then againe at the beginning of the night They walke vp and downe and if any haue a light or fire after the deputed time they cause him to answer it before the Iustices or Gouernors aforesaid or if any walke later If any be not able to worke they carrie him to Hospitals of which are exceeding many founded by the Kings of old with great reuenues thorow the Citie When they are well againe they are compelled to worke If a fire happen these from diuers places come to quench it and to carrie the goods into Boats or the Ilands or those Towres for in the night the Citizens dare not come out but those who are in danger The Can alway keepeth here store of his best and faithfullest Souldierie as being the best and richest place in the World Within a mile of each other are builded Rampiers of wood where a sound is made to be heard further off for like purposes When the Can had reduced all Mangi to his obedience hee diuided it being before but one Kingdome into nine parts and set a King ouer each which there administers iustice Euery yeere they giue account to the Cans Officers of the reuenues and other accidents and euery third yeere are charged as all other Officers are One of these Deputie-Kings is resident at Quinsay who is Gouernour of aboue one hundred and fortie Cities all rich and great Nor may this be a wonder seeing in Mangi there are twelue thousand Cities all inhabited with rich and industrious people In euery of which the Can maintayneth a Garrison proportionable to the greatnesse and occasions one thousand ten or twentie thousand not all Tartars but Catayans for the Tartars are Horse-men and keepe where they may exercise their Horses Into Cathay he sends those of Mangi and Cathayans hither such as are fit for Armes of which he makes choise euery third yeere and sends for foure or fiue yeeres together into places twentie dayes iourney from their Countrey and then suffers them to returne home others succeeding And most part of the Cans Receits are this way expended and if any Citie rebell he suddenly from the next Garrisons rayseth an Armie to reduce or destroy them This Citie of Quinsai hath in continuall Garrison thirtie thousand Souldiers and that which hath least hath one thousand in Horse and Foote To speake now of the Palace of King Fanfur his Predecessors caused to enclose a place of ten miles circuit with high walls and diuided it into three parts That in the midst was entred by one Gate on the one side and the other were great and large Galleries the Roofe sustayned by Pillars painted and wrought with gold and fine azure these were smaller at the entrie and the further the greater the fairest at the end the Roofe fairely adorned with gold and on all the Walls were painted the stories of the former Kings artificially There euery yeere on certaine Idoll holy-dayes Fanfur kept his Court and feasted his principall Lords the great Masters and rich Artificers of Quinsai ten thousand at a time vnder those Terraces This dured ten or twelue dayes with incredible magnificence euery guest indeuouring to present himselfe in greatest pompe Behinde this middle-most building was a wall and going out which diuided the Palace in which was as it were a Cloyster with Pillars sustayning the Porch or Terrace round about the Cloyster wherein were Chambers for the King and Queene curiously wrought From this Cloyster was entrance into a Gallerie six paces wide in length extending to the Lake all couered On each side of this Gallerie were ten Courts answering one another fashioned like Cloysters each Court hauing fiftie Chambers with their Gardens and in them one thousand Lasses abode which the King kept for his seruice who sometimes with the Queene sometimes with them went in his Barge on the Lake for solace or to visit his Idoll Temples The other two parts of the Serraile were diuided into Groues Lakes Gardens planted with Trees in which were inclosed all sorts of beasts Roes Bucks Stags Hares Conies and there the King solaced himselfe with his Damsels in Charets or on Horse-backe no man entring there There did he cause These to hunt with his Dogs wearie whereof they went into those Groues which answered one another ouer the Lakes and there leauing their garments came forth naked and set themselues a swimming in the Kings presence Sometimes hee would take his repast in those Groues being serued by those Damsels without once thinking of Armes which sweet meat cost him the soure sawce yee haue heard All this was told mee by a rich old Merchant of Quinsai whiles I was there one which had beene an inward familiar of King Fanfur
Imperiall Dignitie which Commandement they obserued and from thenceforth vntill this day haue euer continued to call on the Immortall God in all their occasions Secondly Hee willed that all the men that were able to beare Armes should be numbred and that ouer euery ten should be one appointed and ouer euery ten thousand a great Commander and that also ouer euery thousand should bee a Colonell or Conducter of a Regiment and he called an Armie of ten thousand Souldiers a Regiment He commanded also the seuen Rulers ouer the Nations of the Tartarians that they should forthwith dismisse themselues of their former dignities which they relinquished immediatly But another of his Ordinances was very strange and admirable in which he commanded those seuen chiefe Rulers to bring euery of them his eldest sonne and each with his owne hand to cut off his head Which Commandement appearing to bee most cruell and vniust yet was there none that would any way gainsay it because they knew him to be set ouer them by Gods prouidence and therefore they presently fulfilled it When Changius Can had seene that they were readie to obey him euen vnto death he appointed them all a certaine day in which they should be readie to fight And then they rode against them which bordered next vnto them and subdued them Whereby they which had beene Lords ouer them were brought into subiection vnder them After hee inuaded diuers other Nations which hee conquered with great celeritie For hee did all his exploits with a small troupe of men and was successefull in his enterprises Yet one day it fell out that being accompanied with a small number he was encountred with a great troupe of his Enemies in such sort that the fight being begun betweene them whiles he valiantly defended himselfe his Horse was slaine vnder him And the Tartarians seeing their Lord ouerthrowne betooke themselues to flight so that the Enemies being all busied in pursuing of those that fled and hauing no knowledge of the Emperour whom they had vnhorsed and ouerthrowne he runne and hid himselfe among certaine shrubs for safety of his life Whither when the Enemies were returned with purpose to spoile the dead Carkasses and to seeke out such as were hidden it happened that an Owle came and sate vpon those little trees or shrubs which he had chosen for his couert which when they perceiued they sought no further in that place supposing that the said Bird would not haue sate there if any man had beene hidden vnderneath By which meanes in the dead time of the night he found meanes to escape thence and came by diuers vnfrequented wayes vnto his owne people and discoursed vnto them what had befallen him For which the Tartarians rendred thankes vnto the Immortall God And that Bird which vnder God was held to be the meanes of his escaped hath euer since beene held in such reuerence amongst them that happie is he that can get but a Feather of an Owle which they weare in their heads with great reuerence Which I thought fit to set downe in this Booke that the cause might be knowne for which the Tartarians vse commonly to weare Feathers on their heads But their Emperour Changius Can hauing giuen great thankes to God for his deliuerance out of so great a danger gathered his Armie together and fiercely assaulted his former Enemies againe and brought them all vnder subiection and so became Emperor of all the Countries lying on that side of the Mountaine Belgian and possessed them quietly without disturbance vntill it happened him to haue another Vision as shall after be declared Neither is it any maruell that in these Histories I haue not set downe the certaine time because albeit I haue sought of many to know the certaintie thereof yet could I neuer finde any to instruct me fully therein the reason thereof I take to be because the Tartarians at the first were ignorant of all Learning and knew no letters and so passed ouer the times and memorable accidents without any Record or Register thereof kept whereby they came afterwards to be forgotten §. II. Of CHANGIVS Can his second Vision and Conquests Of HOCCOTA and his three Sonnes expeditions of GINO Can of MANGV Can who was visited by the King of Armenia and baptised of the expedition of his Brother HALOON 17. AFter that Changius Can had subdued all the Kingdomes and Countries on that side of the Mountaine Belgian he saw another Vision in the night For the selfe-same Horsman armed in white Armour appeared vnto him againe saying Changius Can it is the pleasure of the Immortall God that thou passe ouer the Mountaine Belgian and direct thy course Westwards where thou shalt possesse Kingdomes and Countries and subdue many Nations And that thou mayest be assured that the words which I speake vnto thee are from the Immortall God Arise and goe with thy people to the Mountaine Belgian to that part thereof which ioyneth to the Sea there thou shalt alight from thy Horse and kneeling downe nine times towards the East thou shalt worship nine times the Immortall God and he which is Almightie will shew thee the way by which thou mayest easily passe ouer the Mountaine At this Vision Changius reioyced exceedingly and arose without farther doubt or delay because the trueth which he had found in the first Vision gaue him assurance of the other in such sort that he forthwith speedily assembled his people and commanded them to follow him with their wiues and children and all that they had And so they went forwards vntill they came to the place where the great and deepe Sea did beate against the Mountaine so that there appeared no way nor passage for them There presently Changius Can as had beene commanded him by God alighted from his Horse and all his followers in like manner worshipping nine times on their bended knees towards the East they beseeched the Almightie and euerliuing God that of his infinite mercy and grace he would vouchsafe to shew them the way and passage thence where they continued in prayer all that night And in the morning arising they saw that the Sea was departed from the Mountaine and had left them a way of nine feet in bredth to passe Whereat they being all astonished exceedingly and rendring thankes to the Immortall God most deuoutly they passed on the way which they saw before them and directed their steps towards the West But as the Histories of the Tartarians doe mention after they had passed ouer those Mountaines they indured some hunger and thirst for certaine dayes because the land was Desart and the waters were bitter and salt which they could not by any meanes drinke vntill at length they came where they had all necessaries aboundantly In which place they abode many dayes And there it happened by the will of God that Changius Can grew dangerously sicke in such sort that the Physicians despaired of his recouerie By reason
euerie where he louingly vsed and be preferred to the gouernment of Castles and Cities and the Saracens held vnder streight subiection Haloon had also a Wife called Doncoscaro discended of those Kings that came from the East being guided by the Starre of the Natiuitie of our Lord which Ladie being a most deuout Christian was a great meanes of destroying the Temples of the Saracens and prohibiting the Solemnities and Ceremonies of Mahomet and finally rased their Temples to the ground and brought the Saracens in such subiection that they durst not shew their heads 28. After that Haoloon had rested a yeare he sent to the King of Armenia to meete him at the Citie Robays in the Kingdome of Mesopotamia because he entended to goe towards the Holy Land that hee might restore it to the Christians whereupon the King Haython of famous memorie tooke his Iourney accompanied with a great Armie both of Horsemen and Footmen for at that time the Kingdome of Armenia was in so good estate that it could raâ—se a power of twelue thousand Horse and threescore thousand Footmen whereof beeing an Eye witnesse my selfe I can will giue testimonie thereof when the King of Armenia was come according to this appointment of Haplan and had conference with him touching the Enterprize of the Holy Land he aduised him that because the Soldan of Halappi ruled ouer all the Kingdome of Syria in which the Citie of Ierusalem was seated the way to get the Holy Land was first to besiege the Citie of Halappi being the chiefe Citie of Syria which when he had wonne it would not be difficult for him to subdue all the rest of that Countrey which aduise Haloon liked well and besieged the Citie of Halappi or Aleppo which he found to be of great strength being well walled and inhabited therefore with Mines vnder ground with Slings and other Engines hee begirt it so straightly and assaulted it so manfully on euery side that albeit it seemed impregnable yet in the space of nine dayes he obtayned it In this Citie they found such incredible store of wealth as would hardly be beleeued yet there was a Castle in the midst of the Citie that held out eleuen dayes after the Citie was taken which at length was wonne by vndermining So the Citie Halappi and afterwards the Kingdome of Syria was taken by Haolono in the yeare of our Lord 1240. 29. But when the Soldan of Halappi named Melechnaser being then in the Citie of Damascus vnderstood that the Citie of Halappi with his Wife and Children in it was taken being vtterly destitute of Counsell hee came and cast himselfe at the feet of Haloon hoping thereby that his Wife and Children with some part of his Dominions would bee restored him But the Soldan found himselfe therein deceiued for Haloon sent him with his Wife and Children into Persia that thereby he might enioy the Kingdome of Syria the more securely These things thus disposed Haloon gaue to the King of Armenia a great part of the spoile of Halappi and of the Lands which he had inuaded whereby the King of Armenia was strengthened with many Castles bordering on his Kingdome which he fortified as he thought good and after that Haoloon had setled the affaires of those Cities and Countries which he had wonne intending to goe to Ierusalem to free the Holy Land from Pagans and to restore it to the Christians There came to him a Messenger the third day who brought newes that the Tartarian Empire was vacant by the death of his Brother Mango Can and that his comming was earnestly expected to bee his Successor therein which report made him very sorrowfull In regard whereof hee could now proceed no further in person but left ten thousand Tartars to keepe the Kingdome of Syria vnder the command of a Captayne called Guiboga to whom he gaue order that hee should conquer the Holy Land and restore it to the Christians And so leauing his Sonne at Tauris hee hastened Eastward himselfe by great Iourneyes §. III. Of COBILA CAN the fift Emperour of the Tartarians Of the Warre with BARCHA and Tartarian quarrell with the Christians HAOLAONS death Acts of the Soldan of Egypt Of ABAYA and other Sonnes and Successors of HALOON BVt before he could come to the Kingdom of Persia he heard that the Nobles Princes had placed his Brother Cobila Can in the Imperial Seat of the Tartars which he heard whilst he was at Tauris where he vnderstood that Barcat or Barcha was marching thither with a great Armie purposing to make himselfe Emperour Haoloon therefore assembled his people and met with his Enemies on a certayne Riuer which was frozen where beganne a very great Battaile But the Ice being broken by the great multitude of Horses and Men there was drowned on the one side and on the other thirtie thousand Tartars Insomuch that the Armies on each side returned But Guiboga whom Haoloon had left in the Kingdome of Syria and the Prouince of Palestina held those Countreyes peaceably and loued the Christians well for he was of the Progenie of the three Kings which went to worship the Natiuitie of our Lord. But when he had laboured earnestly to reduce the Holy Land againe vnder the power of the Christians the Deuill sowed the seed of scandall and discord betwixt him and the Christians of those parts which hapned on this manner In the Land of Belforte which is of the Territory of the Citie of Sidon there were sundry Townes and Villages inhabited by Saracens which paid certayne Tribute to the Tartars on whom some of Sidon and Belforte made diuers rodes and spoyles killing sundry of the Saracens and carrying others away Captiue with a great droue of Cattle A Nephew of Guiboga remayning neere thereabouts followed speedily after those Christians that had committed those out-rages to tell them on the behalfe of his Vncle that they should dismisse their bootie But some of them vnwilling to large their prey they had taken ranne vpon him and slue him with diuers other Tartarians that accompanyed him Guiboga hearing that the Christians had slaine his Nephew rode presently and tooke the Citie of Sidon dismanteled the walls thereof and slue some few Christians the rest sauing themselues in an Iland And neuer after would the Tartars trust the Christians of Syria neither durst they put confidence in the Tartars who were afterwards driuen out of the Kingdome of Syria by the Saracens as shall be declared 31. Whiles Haoloon was busie in the warre with Barcat as hath beene said the Soldan of Egypt assembling his Armie came to the Prouince of Palestina and in a place called Hamalech he ioyned battaile with Guiboga and his Tartars where Guiboga was slaine and his Armie defeated The Tartars which escaped went into Armenia and by this meanes the Kingdome of Syria was wholly subdued by the Saracens sauing certayne Cities of the Christians which were seated neere the Sea
desired him to thinke of deliuering the Holy Land out of the hands of the Pagans wherein he promised all his best endeauour and wished the King to send messengers to the Pope and to other Princes of Christendome for their assistance So Abaga hauing ordered the affaires of Turkie returned to the Kingdome of Corazen where hee had left his familie Bendecar the Soldan of Egypt after he had receiued such damage by the Tartars was poisoned died in Damascus whereof the Christians of those parts were very glad And the Saracens very sorrowfull for they had not his like after as they themselues commonly reported For his sonne called Melechahic succeeded him who was soone driuen out of his Dominion by one called Elsi who violently vsurping made himselfe Soldan 36. The time appointed being come when Abaga was to begin his warre against the Soldan of Egypt hee appointed his brother Mangodanior to goe to the Kingdome of Syria with thirtie thousand men being Tartars and couragiously to ouercome the Soldan if he came in battell against him or otherwise to take in the Castles and Holds of the Countrey and deliuer them to the Christians if the Soldan should shun the fight When Mangodanior with his Armie setting forward was come neere the Confines of Armenia hee sent for the King of Armenia who came presently vnto him with a goodly companie of Horse so that they entred the Kingdome of Syria and went spoyling and forraging till they came to the Citie Aman now called Camella which is seated in the midst of Syria Before this Citie lieth a faire great Playne where the Soldan of Egypt had assembled his Power intending to fight with the Tartarians And there the Saracen on the one side with the Christians and Tartars on the other side fought a great battell The King of Armenia with the Christians ruled and commanded the right wing of the Armie which inuaded the Soldans left wing manfully and put them to flight and pursued them three dayes iourney euen to the Citie Aman. Another part of the Soldans Armie was also routed by Amalech a Tartarian Captaine who pursued them also three dayes iourney to a Citie called Turara When they thought the Soldans Power vtterly ouerthrowne Mangodanior who neuer had seene the conflicts of warre before being afraid without any reasonable cause of certaine Saracens called Beduini withdrew himselfe out of the field hauing the better forsaking the King of Armenia and his Captaine which had preuayled against his enemies When the Soldan which thought he had lost all saw the field cleere and all abandoned he got vpon a little hill with foure armed men and stood there The King of Armenia returning from the pursuit and missing Mangodanior in the field was much astonied and imagining which way hee should be gone followed after him But Amalech returning from the enemies whom he had pursued abode two dayes expecting his Lord supposing that he had followed after him as he ought for the further subduing of his enemies and the Countrey which they had ouercome till at last hauing heard of his retrait leauing his victorie hee made speed after him whom hee found on the banke of the Riuer Euphrates staying for him And then the Tartars returned to their owne Prouince But the King of Armenia sustained much losse and hard aduenture in his returne for the Horses of the Christians of the Kingdome of Armenia were so wearied and spent with the length of the way and want of Fodder that they were not able to trauell so that the Christians going scatteringly by vnvsuall wayes were often found out and slayne without mercy by the Saracens inhabiting those parts Insomuch that the greatest part of the Armie was lost and in a manner all the Nobility And this misaduenture of Mangodanior happened in the yeere of our Lord 1282. When Abaga vnderstood the successe hereof he assembled all his people and when hee was readie to set forward with all his power against the Saracens a certaine Saracen the sonne of the Deuill came to the Kingdome of Persia and preuayled by giuing great gifts to sâ—me that serued neere about Abaga in such sort that both he and his brother Mangodanior were poysoned both in one day and died both within eight dayes after The trueth whereof was afterwards disclosed by the mischieuous Malefactors themselues And so died Abaga Can in the yeere of our Lord 1282. 37. After the death of Abaga Can the Tartars assembled themselues and ordayned ouer them a brother of his called Tangodor who had ouergone the rest of his brethren In his youth he had receiued the Sacrament of Baptisme and was baptised by the name of Nicholas But being come to riper yeeres and keeping companie with Saracens whom hee loued hee became a wicked Saracen and renouncing Christian Religion would be called Mahomet Can and laboured by all meanes to turne all the Tartarians to that irreligious Sect of Mahomet the sonne of Iniquitie in such sort that those that hee could not compell by violence hee aâ—lured by preferments and rewards insomuch that in his time many of the Tartarians became professed Saracens as at this day appeareth This Child of perdition commanded the Churches of the Christians to be destroyed and forbade them to vse any of their religious Rites or Ceremonies Hee caused the doctrine of Mahomet to bee publikely preached the Christians to bee banished and their Churches in the Citie of Tauris vtterly to bee destroyed Hee sent Messengers also to the Soldan of Egypt and concluded a Peace and a League with him promising that all the Christians within his Dominion should become Saracens or else lose their heads which gaue the Saracens cause of much reioycing and made the Christians very sad Hee sent moreouer to the King of Armenia in Georgia and to the other Christian Princes of those parts to come vnto him without delay But they resolued rather to die in battell then to obey his commandement for other remedie they could finde none And the Christians being now in such anguish and bitternesse of heart that they rather desired to die then to liue euen God which neuer refuseth them that put their trust in him sent consolation to them all For a Brother of this Mahomet with a Nephew of his also called Argon opposing themselues and rebelling against him for his euill deeds did signifie to Cobila Can the great Emperour of the Tartarians how he had forsaken the steps of his Ancestors and was become a wicked Saracen labouring with all his might to bring the rest of Tartars to be Saracens also Which when Cobila Can vnderstood he was much displeased thereat insomuch that he sent and required Mahomet to reforme his euill wayes for otherwise he would proceed against him Which message replenished him with wrath and indignation insomuch that he being perswaded there was none that durst gainsay his proceedings but his Brother and his Nephew
Argon he caused his Brother to be slayne and intending the like to his Nephew he went against him with a mightie Armie Argon being not of strength to withstand his forces betooke himselfe to a strong Hold among the Mountaines which that Sonne of Iniquitie besieged with his deuillish Armie Argon finally yeelded himselfe with condition that he might still enioy his Dignitie and Dominion But Mahomet deliuered him to the Constable and others of the Nobilitie to bee kept in Prison And departing towards the Citie of Tauris where he left his wiues and children he gaue direction that his Armie should come softly after him but appointed the Constable and such as he trusted most to put his Nephew to death secretly and to bring him his head These things thus hastily ordered and directed there was amongst those that had receiued the command of that bloudy execution a man of some Place and Authoritie brought vp vnder Abaga the Father of Argon who hauing compassion of his distresse tooke Armes and in the night time slue the Constable of Mahomet and all his followers and deliuering Argon made him Lord and Ruler of all some for feare and others for loue being obedient to his will and commandement Argon being thus established accompanied with his faithfull followers pursued presently after Mahomet whom he ouertooke and seized on before he came to Tauris and caused him after their manner to be cut asunder in the midst And such was the end of that cursed Caitiffe Mahomet before he had sate two yeeres in his seat §. IIII. Of ARGON the Sonne of ABAGA and REGAITO his Brother of BAIDO and of the exploits of CASAN against the Soldan of Egypt and others IN the yeere of our Lord 1285. after the death of Mahumet Argon the sonne of Abaga Can would not take on him the title of Can vntill he had receiued commandement from the great Can Soueraigne Lord and Emperour to whom he dispatched Messengers which were honourably receiued and entertayned by the great Can who reioyced much of his successe against Mahomet and sent some of his great Officers to confirme Argon in his Dominion who was thenceforth called Can and much respected of all For he was of a goodly aspect and presence couragious and wise in his proceedings much regarding and honouring the Christians The Churches ouer-throwne by Mahomet he repayred The Kings of Armenia and Georgia with the other Christian Princes of the East came vnto him desiring his best counsaile and helpe that the holy Land might be freed from the Pagans Argon very graciously answered That he would gladly doe any thing that might tend to the honour of God and the aduancement of Christian Religion and that he intended to make peace with his Neighbours that hee might the more freely and securely follow that enterprise But Argon before the execution of these good designments dyed in the fourth yeere of his raigne And a Brother of his called Regaito succeeded him who was a man of small valour as shall be after declared 39. In the yeere of our Lord 1289. after the death of Argon Can his brother Regaito was his Successor being a man of no Religion in Armes he was of no valour but was altogether giuen ouer to beastly luxurie and satiating his insatiable appetite with superfluous meates and drinkes and did nothing else by the space of six yeeres which he raigned insomuch that being hated of his subiects and contemned of strangers he was finally strangled by his Peeres After whose death Baydo a Kinsman of his succeeded him who was vpright and constant in Religion and did many fauours to the Christians but he soone ended his dayes as shall be declared 40. In the yeere of our Lord 1295. after the death of Regaito his Kinsman Baydo ruled ouer the Tartars He being a good Christian builded the Christian Churches and commanded that none should Preach or publish the Doctrine of Mahomet amongst the Tartarians But because those of the Sect of Mahomet were many they could hardly be induced to bee obedient to that commandement of Baydo and therefore sent Messengers secretly to Casan the sonne of Argono promising to giue him the Dominion which Baydo held and to make him their Lord and Ruler if he would renounce the Christian Religion Casan caring little for Religion but greatly affecting Dominion promised to doe whatsoeuer they would and so began an open rebellion wherevpon Baydo assembled his people thinking to haue taken Casan not knowing of the Treason which his people had wrought against him But when they came to the Field all the Mahometists leauing Baydo fled vnto Casan so that Baydo being forsaken thought to haue escaped by flight yet was pursued and slaine by his Enemies 41. After the death of Baydo Casan being made Ruler ouer the Tartars at the beginning of his raigne durst not gainsay what hee had promised the Mahometists that had promoted him thereto and therefore shewed himselfe for a while very austere to the Christians But when hee found himselfe well and firmely settled in his Dominion hee began to honour and cherish the Christians doing them many fauours as shall be declared First therefore hee destroyed many great Ones who had beene perswaders with him to become a Saracen and to persecute the Christians Then hee commanded all the Tartars within his Dominion to bee readie with their Armour and all necessarie furniture to attend him for a Conquest of the Kingdome of Egypt and ouer-throw of the Soldan and sent to the King of Armenia and the King of Georgia and other Christian Princes of the East in that behalfe At the beginning of the Spring Casan gathered his forces and first set forward towards Baldach and at length turned towards the Land of Egypt The Soldan called Melechnaser who had long before some intelligence of the comming of the Tartars assembled all his power and came before the Citie of Aman which is seated in the middest of the Kingdome of Syria Casan vnderstanding that the Soldan meant to giue him battaile forbore to besiege any Citie or Castle but hasted speedily to the place where the Soldan was and pitched his Tents but one dayes iourney from him in certaine Meadowes where was plentie of forrage and feeding where he rested his Followers and their Horses which were wearied with their trauell Amongst whom was a Saracen called Calphack or Capchick who had serued the Soldan and was fled from him to Casan for feare of imprisonment and punishments for his misse-demerits This Calphack had receiued sundrie fauours and rewards of Casan who reposed great confidence in him yet like a wicked Traytor he disclosed the counsaile and purpose of Casan to the Soldan and Saracens acquainting them by Letters how Casan meant to abide in those Meadowes vntill they had sufficiently rested their Horses which were wondrously wearied and therefore counsailed the Soldan to set vpon him before his Horses were refreshed
whereby he might easily ouer-come the Tartarians The Soldan who thought to haue expected the Tartars at the Citie of Aman did hereupon change his resolution and with a chosen companie hasted with all speede to assaile Casan at vnawares But his Espials and Scouts giuing him notice of their approach Casan commanded his men presently to be set in order and manfully to resist them He himselfe more bold then a Lion with such companie as hee had about him rode to meete the Saracens who had approached so neere that they could not auoid the battaile Casan seeing that the residue of his companie were spred so farre abroad in the Countrie for the feeding of their Horses that they could not suddenly come to him he commanded those that were with him to dismount from their Horses and placing them in a Circle made as it were a Wall of them and with their Bowes and Arrowes caused his men to expect their Enemies and not to shoote vntill they were sure to reach them by which meanes the Tartars shooting altogether wherein they are very skilfull and readie wounded the foremost Horses of their Enemies in such sort that they fell before the rest whereby the rest following on with great furie and finding the former ouerthrowne fell themselues head-long ouer them insomuch that of all the Saracens there escaped few which were not either ouerthrowne or else wounded to death with the Arrowes of the Tartars The Soldan himselfe being in the Armie fled as fast as hee could which Casan perceiuing made his men get vp on their Horses and manfully to set on their Enemies being himselfe the foremost amongst them that entred the Armie of the Soldan who with some small companie remayning so long sustayned the brunt vntill the Tartars came in Troupes well ordered to fight and then came the whole Armie on both sides to battaile which endured from the Sunne rising till the Ninth houre But in the end the Soldan with his Saracens fled being not able to withstand the courage of Casan who did wonders with his owne hand and pursued them with his people killing on euery side vntill it was darke night and made so great slaughter of the Saracens that the Earth was couered euery where with their dead carkasses That night Casan rested at a place called Caneto reioycing exceedingly at that great victorie which God had giuen him against the Saracens This fell out in the yeere of our Lord 1301. on the Wednâ—â—day before the Feast of the Natiuitie 42. Then Casan sent the King of Armenia and a Leader of the Tartars called Molay with fortie thousand Horse to pursue the Soldan as farre as the Desart of Egypt being twelue dayes iourney distant from the place where the battaile was fought and willed them to expect him or some Messenger from him at the Citie Gazara And they departed speedily before the Sunne rising to follow after the Sâ—ldan But some three dayes after Casan sent for the King of Armenia to returne because he purposed to besiege the Citie of Damascus and willed Molay with the fortie thousand Tartars to pursue with speede after the Saracens and to put what hee could take to the sword Yet the Soldan himselfe flying very swiftly and riding on Dromedaries both night and day in the conduct and companie of certaine Beduini escaped into the Citie of Babylon very strangely But others of the Saracens fled seuerall wayes as they thought they could best saue themselues and a great number of them going by the way of Tripolis were slaine by the Christians which inhabited the Mountayne of Libanus The King of Armenia returning to Casan found that the Citie of Aman had yeelded vnto him so that the whole treasure of the Soldan and his Armie was brought into his presence which was so great that euery one maruailed why the Soldan carried so much treasure with him when he went to fight Casan when he had gathered together all the riches and spoiles which they had gotten bestowed them bountifully amongst the Tartars and the Christians his followers whereby they were all made rich And I Friar Haython the Compiler of this Historie who was present in all Expeditions and Battailes which the Tartars had with the Soldan from the time of Haloon to this day yet did I neuer see nor heare that any of the Tartarian Lords accomplished more in two dayes then did Casan For the first day with a small companie of his owne he ouer-came a great Armie of his Enemies and did such exploits in his Person that he wanne fame and commendations aboue all the rest On the second day such was his largesse and so great this liberalitie of his heart that of all the infinite wealth and treasure which hee got hee kept nothing for himselfe but a Sword and a Purse in which was contayned certaine writings concerning the Land of Egypt and the number of the Soldans Armie And this was most maruailous aboue all the rest how in so little a body and of so bad presence for he seemed like a Monster there could be so much vertue and rigour contayned for among neere two hundred thousand Souldiers there could hardly one of lesse stature or of worse aspect be found Therefore because this Casan liued in our time it is fitting wee made the more ample narration of his Acts. And in regard that the Soldan who was ouerthrowne by Casan is yet liuing at the writing of this Historie they which intend to destroy or any wayes to endamage the Saracens may receiue many aduertisements out of these Collections After some few dayes rest Casan directed his course towards the Citie of Damascus where the Citizens hearing of his approch and fearing lest if hee tooke them by force they should die without mercy by the aduice of the wisest amongst them sent with one consent their Messengers vnto him with offer of their Citie which hee willingly accepted and after a while rode towards the Riuer of Damascus on whose Bankes hee pitched his Tents forbidding any damage to bee done to the Citie Then the Citizens sent him diuers gifts and plentie of victuals for his Armie There Casan made his abode fiue and fortie dayes with all his Followers except those fortie thousand Tartars which were sent with Molay who stayed his comming at the Citie of Gaccara 43 While Casan reposed himselfe neere Damasco there came newes vnto him how a Kinsman of his called Baydo had entred into the Kingdome of Persia and committed great spoile there in his absence and thereupon hee resolued to returne to his owne Leauing therefore his chiefe Captaine Cotolusa with part of his Armie for the custodie of the Kingdome of Syria whom hee willed Molay and the rest of the Tartars to be obedient vnto as to his Lieutenant he set Rulers and Gouernours ouer all the Cities and committed the gouernment of Damascus to the Traytor Calfach being not yet acquainted with his trayterous
disposition Then calling to him the King of Armenia and acquainting him with his purpose hee told him that hee would willingly haue deliuered the Lands which hee had conquered into the Christians hands if they had come to him and that if they came hee would giue order to Cotolusa to restore them the Lands which they had formerly holden and to yeeld them conuenient supply for the repayring of their Castles and Fortresses These things thus ordered Casan tooke his iourney towards Mesopotamia but when hee came to the Riuer Euphrates hee sent word to Cotolusa that leauing twentie thousand Tartars vnder the command of Molay hee should come speedily to him with the rest of the Armie Cotolusa did as was commanded him so that Molay remayned Lieutenant in Syria for Casan who eft-soones by perswasion of the Traytor Calfach remooued towards the parts about Ierusalem to a place called Gaur to finde good feeding and prouision for his Horses But in the Sommer time Calfach who had formerly hatched Treason in his heart against Casan sent word secretly to the Soldan that hee would restore him Damascus with the other Townes which Casan had taken The Soldan liked hereof and couenanted to giue him Damasco in perpetuall keeping and part of his treasure with his sister to wife Insomuch that shortly after Calfach became Rebell and caused all the strong places to rebell against the Tartars bearing themselues bold on the heate of Sommer in which they knew the Tartars could not ride nor yeeld any aide vnto their friends When Molay perceiued that they rebelled euery where hee durst not stay any longer with so small a companie but tooke the shorteâ—â— way towards the Kingdome of Mesopotamia and signified thence to Casan all that had hapned in the Kingdome of Syria Who seeing hee could not any way redresse it at that season by reason of heate yet when the Winter approached hee made very great preparation on the bankes of the Riuer Euphrates and sent ouer Cotolusa before with thirtie thousand Tartarian Horse-men directing him that when hee came to the parts of Antiochia hee should call vnto him the King of Armenia and the other Christians of the East and of Cyprus and with that strength should enter into the Kingdome of Syria whiles hee prepared to come after with the strength of his Armie Cotolusa did as hee was commanded and with his thirtie thousand Tartars went forwards till hee came to Antioch and then sent to the King of Armenia who came vnto him with his Armie The Christians also in the Kingdome of Cyprus hauing heard of the comming of Cotolusa came speedily with their Gallies and other Vessels to the I le called Anterada among whom was the Lord Tyron brother to the King of Cyprus Master of the Hospitall of the Temple with their Brethren of their Societie And these being all readie to vnder-goe the seruice of Christ there came a rumour that Casan was dangerously sicke that men dispayred of his recouerie Whereupon Cotolusa with his Tartars returning towards Casan the King of Armenia returned also into his Countrey and the Christians at the I le of Anterada to the Kingdome of Cyprus by which meanes the businesse of the Holy Land was vtterly abandoned which happened in the yeere of our Lord 1301. Againe in the yeare of our Lord 1303. Casan assembling a mightie Armie came with great preparation to the Riuer Euphrates intending to enter into the Kingdome of Syria and there to destroy the whole Sect of Mahomet and to restore the Holy Land to the Christians But the Saracens fearing the comming of Casan and doubting that they should not be able to withstand him when they had reaped and gathered their Corne and other fruits of the Earth and had housed their cattell in strong holds they set fire on the rest that the Tartars when they came might not find victuals for themselues nor for forrage for their beasts When Casan vnderstood what the Agarens had done and how they had wasted all the Land considering that his horses could not there be fed nor sustayned he resolued to remayne that Winter vpon the bankes of the Riuer Euphrates and to beginne his Iourney at the beginning of the Spring when the grasse began to sproute For the Tartars are euer more carefull of their Horses then of themselues being contented with the smallest pittance of any kind of nourishment for themselues Then Casan sent for the King of Armenia who came to him without delay and lodged himselfe on the Riuer Casan extended three dayes Iourney in length euen from a certayne Castle called Cacabe to another Castle called Bi r which Castles appertayned to the Saracens yet yeelded without any assault vnto Casan But while Casan abode there expecting the conuenient season for effecting his desire on the Saracens and to deliuer the Holy Land out of their hands the Deuil cast a new Obstacle in his way for he had newes againe that Baydo had entred and made more spoyles on his Land then before so that it was necessary for him to returne to his owne whereat being much grieued in respect that he was constrayned so long to delay the businesse of the Holy Land he commanded his Captayne Cotolusa with fortie thousand Tartars to enter into the Kingdome of Syria and to take Damasco and kill all the Saracens and that the King of Armenia should ioyne his people with Cotolusa Casan then returned into Persia Cotolusa and the King besieged the Citie Aman and hauing certayne Intelligence that the Soldan was at the Citie Gazara and would not stirre from thence they tooke it by assault putting all the Saracens one with another to the sword There they found great store of wealth and munition Thence they went to the Citie of Damascus to besiege it but the Citizens sent their Messengers desiring a Truce for three dayes which was granted them The Scouts of the Tartars being almost a dayes Iourney beyond Damascus tooke certayne Saracens whom they sent to Cotulossa that he might examine them Cotulossa being aduertized by these that there were about twelue thousand Saracens Horsemen with in two dayes Iourney from thence which expected daily the comming of the Soldan He rode presently with all speed hoping to take them at vnawares But it was almost night before Cotulossa and the King of Armenia could reach thither and they had Intelligence that the Soldan was come newly before them Therefore being deceiued of their expectation to assaile those twelue thousand alone some aduised them for the best to repose themselues that night being now somewhat late and to set vpon the Enemie in the morning But Cotulossa despising the Soldan and his people would not hearken to any aduice but commanded his Armie to bee forthwith put in order which the Saracens perceiuing kept their standing being on the one side fenced with a Lake and with a Mountayne on another side and knowing that the Tartars
will not take By the way of Derbent the people of Hochtay may passe into the Countrey of Carbanda only sixe moneths in the yeare which is in the Winter time But that way Abaga hath caused great Trenches and Fortifications to bee made in a place called Ciba and is alwayes kept and especially in the Winter with a Garrison of armed men to defend the passage The people of Hochtay haue assayed many times to passe that way by stealth and secretly but they neuer could neither can by any meanes doe for in a Plaine called Monga there are alwayes in the Winter time certaine Birds about the bignesse of Phesants hauing very faire feathers to behold and these Birds which are called Seyserach when any people come into that Plaine straight flye away ouer those Watchmen and their Trenches whereby the Souldiers there are eft-soones assured of the comming of their Enemies and preuent the surprize and by the way of the Sea called Mare maius they neuer attempted because that way goeth through the Kingdome of Barca which is so mightie in people and so strongly situated that they are without hope to preuayle there and by meanes hereof hath Carbanda and his Predecessors beene secured from the power of so potent Neighbours Now we will briefly say somewhat of the manners and fashions of the Tartars 48. The Cataians do so much differ from other Nations in their fashions and manner of liuing that it were tedious to treat of the manifold diuersitie and strange varietie found amongst them They acknowledge and confesse one Immortall God and they call vpon his Name yet they neither fast nor pray nor any wayes afflict nor humble themselues for feare or reuerence of him nor doe any good workes The killing of men they hold to bee no sinne but if they happen to leaue their Bridle in their horse-mouth when hee should feed they thinke therein they offend God mortally Fornication and Lecherie is held by them as no sinne They marrie many wiues and the custome is that the Sonne must marrie his Step-mother after the death of his Father and the Brother is married to his Brothers Wife after his decease In matter of Armes they are very good and more obedient to their Superiour then other Nations are and doe easily know by certaine signes in Battaile the will of their Commander whereby the Armie of Tartarians is easily ruled and commanded Their Lord bestoweth not any stipend on them but they liue on hunting and such prey as they can get and their Lord may take from them when hee list whatsoeuer they haue When the Tartars ride vpon any enterprize they take with them great store of Horse drinking their Milke and feeding on their flesh which they reckon very good food The Tartars are very readie and excellent Archers on horse-backe but on foot they are but slow they are dexterous and ingenious in taking of Cities and Castles and are for the most part victorious ouer their Enemies yet will they not forbeare to turne their backes in the skirmish if it be for their aduantage And this aduantage they haue in the field that they will fight with the Enemies when they list themselues and yet they cannot be compelled to fight but at their pleasure Their manner of fight is very dangerous so that in one conflict or skirmish of the Tartars there are more slaine and wounded then in any great Battaile of other Nations which hapneth by reason of their Arrowes which they shoot strongly and surely out of their Bowes beeing indeed so skilfull in the arte of shooting that they commonly pierce all kind of Armour and if they happen to be routed yet they flye in troupes and bands so well ordered that it is very dangerous to follow or pursue them because they shoot their Arrowes backwards in their flight wounding and killing oft-times both men and horses that pursue them The Armie of the Tartars maketh no great shew because they goe trooping close together so that an Armie of one thousand Tartars will scarse seeme fiue hundred The Tartarians doe courteously entertayne strangers giuing them part of their Viands and expect the like offers to bee made them for otherwise they will take it by violence They are much more skilfull in conquering of Countries then in keeping of them When they are weake they are humble and gentle stout and proud when they are growne the stronger They cannot endure lying in other men yet themselues are much giuen to lying vnlesse it be in two especiall things The one being in matter of Armes in which none dareth affirme that he did any exploit which was not done by him or denie any faire Act which hee hath committed The other is That whosoeuer hath done any offence though it deserueth death he confesseth it presently to his Lord if he be examined thereon This may suffice at this time concerning the manners of the Tartars because it were long to rehearse all the different customes and kinds of behauiour The other Chapters which follow pertayning rather to aduice fitting those Times and the holy Land affaires then the Tartarian Historie I haue omitted And in the next place will present some Extracts of our Countriman that famous Traueller Sir Iohn Mandevile whose Geographie Ortelius commendeth howsoeuer he acknowledgeth his Worke stuffed with Fables For my part I cannot but deplore the losse of such a Treasure but know not how to recouer or repayre it as Ramusio hath done for Polo and here haue beene forced to deale with him as Historians doe with our famous Arthur daring to say little because others haue dared so much and such incredibilities For his merit and for his Nation I haue giuen a touch of him these few Latine Extracts referring him that hath a minde to reade him to Master Hakluits first Edition of his Voyages where his storie in Latine is to be seene at large I suspect that some later Fabler out of the Tales of Ogerus the Dane hath stuffed this storie some of which for a taste I haue here left remayning not that I take pleasure in lyes but that thou maist see from what Fountayne I suppose this corruption flowed and in that mistie Age when humaner learning was inhumanely imprisoned and Diuine Scripture was vulgarly buried and Printing not at all borne what Huskes poore Christian Prodigals prodigall to beleeue such lyes were fed with in stead of Bread not onely in the Church by Legends but in their priuate studies by Arthurs Orlandos Beuises Guyes Robin Hoods Palmerins and I know not what monstrous changeling-births of Historie Such was this Ogerus and in great part such was Odericus a Friar and Traueller in whom perhaps some Friar hath trauelled with him at least in this Author whose age was before him and therefore could not cite ought out of him Neither is it for nothing though for worse then nothing a lye is both that Friars are in this storie
fellowship both Men and Women There are certaine old women which get their liuing by selling Bels of gold siluer brasse of the bignesse of Nuts which they put in mens yards betwixt the skin and flesh when they are of age to vse Women and in short time cure the place and the men much please themselues to heare the sound of them as they goe Here the Copy is defectiue Mangi is full of Elephants of which the King nourisheth ten thousand they serue him in the warre and carrie Castles in which stand eight ten or twelue men with Lances Bowes and Slings They take them with a tame female Elephant vsed to feed in a place encompassed with a wall with two gates to goe in and out into which in the coupling season the male enters at one gate and shee flees out at the other many men attending with deuices to take him both gates being shut and with fasting and accustoming other tame Elephants to him tame him in few dayes The men of this Countrey haue but one wife and all both men and women paint or embroider their skinnes with Iron pennes putting indelible tinctures thereunto They worship Idols yet when they rise in the morning they turne to the East and with hands ioyned say God in Trinitie keepe vs in his Law This Countrey produceth Serpents as grosse as a man sixe cubits long without feet which they eate for great dainties as they doe also certaine red Ants. There is a beast headed like a Swine tayled like an Oxe with a horne in the forehead like an Vnicorne a cubit long of the colour and stature of an Elephant with whom hee continually fighteth The horne is much esteemed against poyson In the furthest parts of this Countrey towards Cataio are white and blacke Kine some haired and tayled like Horses some with haires like feathers of which they make Fannes Beyond Mangi is the greatest Prouince in the World called Cataio the Lord whereof is called the great Can which signifieth Emperour and the chiefe Citie is called Cambalu which is foure square and hath eight and twenty miles in circuit In the midst thereof is a Fortresse and in it a Palace for the King and at euery of those foure corners is a Castle each foure miles about in which are Armouries of diuers sorts and Engines for battery From the Palace is a way on the wall to all those Castles that if the people rebell he might betake himselfe thither Beyond this Citie fifteene dayes iourney is Quinsai another great Citie which within this little while hath beene new made by this King It hath thirty miles compasse and is more peopled then the former In these two Cities it was told him that the Houses and Palaces are after the manner of Italie and the men richer and wiser then in other places After he was gone from Aua alongst the Riuer to the Sea in seuenteene dayes he arriued at Zaiton a great Port where he tooke Sea and in ten dayes came to a great and populous Citie called Pauconia which is of twelue miles compasse where he stayed foure moneths There are a few Vines which runne vpon Trees and they make no Wine of them There grow Abrecockes white Sanders and Camphire c. I am loth to returne into India with this Author whose defects and corruptions haue made him so little seruiceable together with the changed names of places since his time It is remarkable that hee sayth that the Indian Mariners sayled by the Starres Antartike and not by the compasse vsing certaine measures and rules in that Starre-obseruation Hee also relateth the huge greatnesse and treble sheathing of their Ships But of India whereof all his Relations are wee haue already giuen you better that is more punctuall methodicall and credible Authors Yet before we leaue him let vs obserue what Aeneas Syluius or Pope Pius Secundus hath cited out of him Hee sayth that hee sayled the Indian Sea a moneth beyond Ganges and then came to the Riuer Ratha which being sayled in sixe dayes hee found a Citie called by the same name And thence after seuenteene dayes passing desart Hills he came into champaine Countries which hauing passed in a fortnight with great labour hee found a Riuer greater then Ganges called Daua and hauing sayled therein a moneth came to a famous Citie fifteene miles in circuit named Dua where the women are exceedingly libidinous the men contented with one wife The Prouince is called Macin full of Elephants ten thousand of which the King keepes for his warres and is himselfe carried on a white Elephant wearing a golden Chayne distinguished with gemmes and hanging to his feet The men and women rase themselues c. as before but of the Kine he sayth that the same Kine haue tayles long and hairy to the feet the haires subtile like Feathers of much esteeme and vsed on the tops of Lances as Ensignes These things hath this Nicholas sayth Siluius of Macin noting without doubt the Region Serica For our age placeth the Easterne Scythians in Cathay That of Dua greater then Ganges and that of ten thousand Elephants nourished by a King not knowne by fame are hard to be beleeued but longinquitie cannot easily be confuted TO THE READER REader I here present thee a piece of a Historie so much as abuts on Tartaria and China Alhacen a learned Mahumetan was the Authour whether an exact Historian euery where literally to be vnderstood or whether in some part he be parabolicall and presents a Tamerlane like Xenophons Cyrus in some things rather what he should haue beene and what the Authour could say then what he was I vndertake not to determine The Abbat of Mortimer takes it for a iust Storie and so doth Master Knolls in his Turkish Historie If it be an Historie partly parabolicall yet doth the decorum exact of the Authour a verisimilitude euery where of actions and places sufficient to procure our pardon if not thankes the veritie of a great part being euident in other Stories It is true that some things seeme false for want of truth in our intelligence rather then in themselues And so hath it fared with all the subiect of this Booke Tartarian and Chinesian affaires of which we had as little knowledge as of Tameâ—lan fâ—rther then terrors of Tartarian Armes and some mens speciall occasions and trauels haue giuen vs light Euen the Sunne riseth in those parts whiles it is not day-breake with vs and hath attayned almost his Noon-point before we see him and worthy wee are still to abide in a blacke night of ignorance if we welcome not what light we can get if we cannot get what wee would from so remote an East Once Tartarian affaires as it happens in Conquests were changeable and their New Moone was quickly at the full diuers chances and changes succeeding after Poles dayes to these such wealth whetting the Tartars to get and hold and no lesse the
season of the yeere for hee perceiueth that our Armie which is there is not sufficient for offence but onely for defence You shall receiue double pay the better to furnish you against the iniurie of cold and as wee shall bee clothed with double garments I hope wee shall bee also apparelled with double glorie Let vs march on merrily I my selfe will goe with you and bee companion of your glorie After hee had thus spoken vnto his Souldiers they all cryed One God in Heauen and one Emperour on the Earth and bowing downe all their heads in token of humilitie they shewed how agreeable they were to obey that which he commanded Thus euery one returned into his Tent where they abode yet eight dayes more The Prince sent back againe Zamai vnto Sachetay with some fiue and twentie thousand Horse and fiftie thousand Foot-men for the safetie of his estate in those parts Thus after prayers were said all the Armie being assembled together in the presence of the Prince according to the custome of our Emperours our Armie began to march forward Hee forgat not likewise to dispatch one vnto the Emperour his Vncle to giue him vnderstanding of all this resolution the which hee very well liked of The Prince by the same Messenger did beseech him to send vnto him in the Spring of the yeere some fiftie thousand men to repayre his Armie and certayne money also for the payment of his men of Warre which hee granted him Moreouer the conducting of good store of warlike munition and plentie of victuals for to renew ours for this warre was principally enterprised for the profit and greatnesse of the Tartarians and for the importance which the losse of the Lordships of Paguin and Quifu was vnto them whereby the King of China had greatly strengthened and assured his estate in so much as hee might at his pleasure enter vpon the Tartarians and the Tartarians could not enterprise against him without great forces for that hee had caused a wall to bee made betweene the spaces of the Mountaynes which was fortie leagues long so as they were defended hereby from the ordinarie incursions the which continually did greatly enrich them because they brought much Cattell through the same wherein the Countrey of China doth greatly abound by reason it is situated in a temperate ayre being neither too hot nor cold This was the cause that made the Emperour his Vncle to desire this warre whom our Prince according to his dutie would to the vttermost of his power gratifie as also his new Subiects So wee began to march and in thirtie eight dayes wee arriued at Cipribit the Armie hauing found great discommodities there had wee newes of Calibes who was very glad to vnderstand how the affaires had passed hee came to visit the Prince who shewed vnto him a very good countenance and gaue him particular vnderstanding of his determination and vnderstood at large of Calibes all that had passed within the Kingdome of China The next day the Prince mounted on horse-back and came vnto Pazanfou where the forces commanded by Calibes were aâ— that present the which had often fought with and tryed the forces of the Chinois but found them much interiour vnto their owne The Emperour caused a generall reuiew to bee made of all the forces which were vnder Calibes and after he beheld the countenances of these Souldiers throughout all their rankes he caused them to muster and to receiue money euery one crying God saue the victorious and inuincible Emperour according to their custome The Prince of Thanais who commanded the Armie in Calibes absence going to meet Tamerlan with great diligence had marked the Wall and the places by the which hee might enter by force and sent many Spyes into the Country of China by certayne little wayes that were within the Mountaynes who aduertised him of all Hee had also gayned through his courtesie a Lord of the same Mountaynes called the Lord of Vauchefu who ruled a great Countrey with whom he had so well profited that he made him desirous of a new Master and to submit himselfe vnto the Emperour receiuing daily great discommoditie by the warres which the Tartarians and Chinois made so as he comming to visit the Prince of Thanais hee assured him of his desire to doe the Prince seruice and to helpe him in the warre against the Chinois the which the Prince of Thanais had wisely concealed from Calibes But as soone as the Prince was arriued he imparted the same vnto him the which made Tamerlan desirous to haue some speech with him so that as soone as the Prince had receiued commandement from the Emperour hee sent vnto Vauchefu to aduertise him of the Princes arriuall and of the commandement which hee had receiued whereof the other was very glad and hauing appointed a day the Prince tooke his iourney without stirring of the Armie into the campe of the Prince of Thanais which was neere vnto the Riuer of Languenne whither hee had caused this foresaid Lord to come who met him there Then the Prince after he had heaped vpon him gifts of faire Horses rich Furres and other rare things he willed him to vtter that which he had to say vnto him This Lord spake then in this manner Know my Lord that it is but losse of time to thinke that with your Armes you should bee able to force the Wall which the Chinois haue built against the incursions of your subiects the Defendants haue too much aduantage therein I doubt not of your Souldiers stoutnesse and of their courage I know you haue conquered many Nations with them and that whatsoeuer you command them they will die or doe the same I know you haue great and wise Captaines with you that your Person is onely of all the World worthy to command them but all this will bee but in vaine against the Wall of the Chinois where I assure you there are fiftie thousand men to keepe it and you cannot stay there so short a time but there will come thither fiftie thousand more led by the Xianxi who hath such a commandement The King of China will himselfe march forward also who will giue you battell with two hundred thousand Horse and as many Footmen After you haue fought I beleeue that the fortune and valour of your men may obtayne the victorie the which will cost you deare but for to shew vnto you how much the reputation and mildnesse of your men hath bound mee vnto them I will shew you a meanes by the which you may cause fiftie thousand men to enter into the Kingdome of China whom I my selfe will conduct and they shall bee on them which keepe the Wall in a manner as soone as they shall perceiue it In the meane time you shall cause your men to goe vnto a place that I will tell you which will bee very discommodious vnto the Chinois by reason of a Mountayne ouer against them which you must cause
them to winne for I assure my selfe that when they shall perceiue your Souldiers to bee passed they will lose their courage and you may easily winne the passage for to fauour those men of yours which shall bee passed ouer with mee And for to shew vnto you the affection and fidelitie of that I speake I will deliuer into your hands an onely Sonne I haue and two little Daughters with my Wife I haue also one Brother who I am assured will follow mee to doe you seruice The Prince hauing heard this Lord speake receiued great ioy thereof hoping that his affaires should happily succeede and this hee kept very secret for euen the Prince of Thanais knew not the meanes that this Lord had seeing there was onely present the Prince and an Interpreter and the Prince after hee had thus spoken vnto him gratifying him with all hee could possibly this Lord retyred himselfe accompanyed with the Prince of Thanais who conducted him backe againe with all the honour that might bee So the Emperour returned from thence into his quarter and the next day after hee had imparted the whole vnto Odmar and heard Calibes concerning that which hee had learned of the departing of the King of China and of his preparation which was great This enterprise seeming hard vnto him after due reuerence yeelded vnto the Prince hee spake vnto him in this manner Know my Lord that I am your Slaue for to obey you but seeing you require mee to giue you an account of all that I know of the estate of the Kingdome of China for that I haue remayned these six moneths vpon the borders by your commandement to hinder them from passing the same whereby they might hurt your enterprises I can affirme vnto you that the King of China who raigneth at this present is of great reputation and hath increased the limits of his Kingdome more then any of his Predecessors His strength consisteth in this Wall opposed against vs the which hee hath caused to bee made by reason of the ordinarie roades of our Nation I am of opinion that there bee betweene fiftie and threescore thousand men at the guard of that Wall men for the most part trayned vp in the Garrisons of the King of China and his best Souldiers and I know no good meanes to force this Wall without great hazard and much losse of your men I haue vnderstood that towards the Lake Hogeen you may finde more easie entrance into the Kingdome after euery one had declared his opinion hee said that hee hoped the great God the Vnitie of whom hee would maintayne against such Idolaters and his iust right should answere the reasons which doe contradict his purpose and the valiant arme of his Souldiers shall quite ouerthrow whatsoeuer opposeth it selfe against the same and concealed from his Souldiers that which hee held as assured to execute it to the end the honour of a happy conducting might be ascribed vnto him onely Now our Prince hauing satisfied euery one of the Kings and Lords that did accompany him hee appointed the meeting place for his Armie to bee at a certayne place where hee meant to choose fiftie thousand fighting men and deliuer them vnto the commandement of the Prince of Thanais vnto whom he ioyned the Lord Axalla a Genuois for that hee knew him to bee discreete for to accompanie him commanding him to giue credite vnto him for his experience and fidelitie The day appointed being come the Lord with his brother came to the Emperor hauing viewed the place againe and found it to bee forceable and fit to passe assuring the Prince once againe of the happy successe of their enterprise and the Prince beeing assembled with them to conferre together resolued in the end that his person with all the army should approach vnto the walles directly ouer against Quaguifou in which meane space the fiftie thousand men should march forwards vnto the place appointed and where they were assured to passe conducted by the Chinois Lord vnder the charge of the Prince of Thanais and Axalla The Emperour hauing not failed to deliuer vnto them the best souldiers of his armie and hauing set downe the order by them to bee obserued hee willed that the Lord Axalla should leade twentie thousand of them and should march the first the rest led by the Prince of Thanais and that euery one should haue one of those Lords to guide them that by their meanes the enterprise might bee more safely directed So hauing marched ten leagues they arriued at the passage the which was won not finding any man there to resist them and hauing taken a light repast they beganne to march forward other ten leagues which yet remained where the Chinois were who suspected no such thing hauing onely an eye vnto them which marched for to force their walles assuring themselues to haue the mastry considering their aduantage But it fell out much otherwise for euen at the very same time the Chinois did perceiue the Princes armie to approach vnto their wall as soone did they discry Axalla with twenty thousand men who aduanced forward being followed by the Prince of Thanais with thirtie thousand souldiers chosen out of the whole army who without any communication set vpon the Chinois which came presently vnto them hauing left a certaine number of their Campe for the guard of the wall but they were presently won by the footmen led this day by Odmar who passed ouer so as the Chinois were cut off betweene our Armies When Axalla began the battaile he ouerthrew them in a manner all the Prince of Thanais not hazarding himself therein there was great riches gotten this day the King of China his Cousin whom he called King was taken prisoner There was a great quantity of gold amongst them as well on their armes as on their horse and furniture they shewed no great stoutnesse The newes heereof being come vnto the King of China who at that present time was at Quantou brought vnto him great astonishment for that hee iudged it a thing that could not possibly come to passe you might haue seene euery one filled with fright teares and cries bewailing the losse of their friends The King gathering together souldiers from all parts as the custome is of these people caused all the Priestes and such as had the charge of holy things to come vnto him and after exhortations vsed he as their head commanded them to offer sacrifice vnto their Gods of whom the Sunne is the principall commanding in heauen whom they hold opinion to bee the chiefest cause of their being accounting it immortall and impassible mouing it selfe onely for the benefit of liuing creatures this did hee command to bee obserued through out all his Cities and the second thing was that euery one able to beare armes should mount on horsebacke and come vnto the King at Paguinfou whither hee doubted that we would go because it was one of the
joy that might be In the meane-time the Emperour after hee had prouided for the assurance of his new conquest he left Odmar there to gouerne them and gaue vnto him an estate of thirty thousand Horse and fifty thousand Foot-men to furnish all the Fortresses and strong places the Prince hauing led with him many of the new conquered people desiring to haue them for to dwell within his Countrey and to send other Colonies in their places to assure himselfe the better of the lightnesse of this people hauing noted them to bee inclined vnto Nouelties Hee gaue in charge vnto Odmar to make his principall abode at Quantoufou and to fortifie well the passage and also commanded a Fortresse to be made at Dermio the better to strengthen his Borders and after he had left him all things necessary he recommended vnto him the seruices of that Lord who had manifested vnto him his great affection The Emperour hauing well tryed his faithfulnesse in his Affaires as they fell out he carryed with him a Brother of his vnto whom he gaue great gifts within Sachetay Then we turned our faces straight vnto Cambalu hauing aduertized the Great Cham of the happy successe of our Affaires The Prince remayned in deed King of China holding in his possession two of the fairest and greatest Cities of all the whole Countrey hauing an hundred good leagues thereof vnto himselfe and many lesser Cities hauing extended his Borders vnto a Riuer by which he might goe vnto the Enemy but they could not come vnto him without passing ouer the same hauing good meanes to keepe it and with aduantage Now the Prince desired aboue all that the Idols which were within his Conquest should be beaten downe and commanded the worship of one God establishing the same after the forme of his owne Countrey for he made account that in short time all would bee reduced vnto our customes Our Army wherein was much sicknesse began to march and on the third day hauing newes of forces which came towards vs the Prince sent them a Commandement not to come any further forward and that they should march straight vnto Cambalu where the Prince did suppose to finde the Emperour his Vncle who had set forward towards that place to haue the good hap for to see him being determined to receiue him at Cambalu with magnificence and triumphs as hee well deserued Now I will declare by the way how Odmar being seuered from vs all the Princes fauour was turned vnto Axalla vnto whom hee committed the whole charge of his Armie insomuch as Axalla although he was alwaies in great reputation notwithstanding the same was much encreased by the Prince at Quantoufou where the Prince did trust him with the Armie in so weighty an enterprise as that was and the which he so gloriously atchieued likewise the manner of entring into the Kingdome of China the intelligences hee had so as the report of his valour did flie throughout all the Empire Calibes led the Auant-guard and Axalla was in the battell neere vnto the Emperour who gaue him the chiefest place bestowing vpon him two hundred thousand crownes yeerely for to maintayne his ordinary expences After certaine dayes iourney wee receiued newes of the Emperours arriuall at Cambalu the Prince hauing left his Armie in a faire Countrey for to winter where he dismissing many of our Souldiers wee arriued within foure leagues of Cambalu whither all the Princes of the Emperours Court came for to receiue him together with all the principall Inhabitants for to gratifie our Prince for his happie Voyage The Prince hauing receiued euery one according to his wonted curtesie retayning notwithstanding conuenient Maiestie hee was beheld to the great contentment of all his Subiects Hee had with him the Empresse his wife who had not left him in his Voyage The next day the Emperour did him so much honour as to come and meet him with all the magnificence that might bee Hee gaue a present vnto the Emperour his Vncle of all the richest Chariots and fairest Horses hee had wonne The Emperour was very desirous to see his daughter he caused her Chariot to bee vncouered and caused her to enter into his but the Prince remayned on Hors-backe whom the eyes of all the people could not be satisfied with admiring The Prince presented Calibes vnto the Emperour and making a recitall of his faithfulnesse and the endeauour of euery one hee caused the Emperour to giue vnto him an hundred thousand crownes of encrease vnto his pension Axalla was also presented vnto the Emperour who being informed of his valour hee was receiued with all the best fauours that might be and he gaue vnto him of the reuenues belonging vnto the Empire an hundred thousand Tartarins of gold in a Principalitie that he might the better declare vnto him how much he esteemed of his fidelitie §. III. The differences betwixt TAMERLAN and BAIAZET the Turke his returne to Samercand and expedition against BAIAZET the battell and victorie his caging of BAIAZET and making him his Foot-stoole THis ioy and pleasure continued with vs all the Winter where the Prince hauing receiued aduertisement how Baiazet Emperour of the Turkes had enterprised to ioyne the Empire of Greece vnto his owne and fully determined to besiege Constantinople the which he vnderstanding and succour being required of him by the Greeke Emperour he dispatched one towards Baiazet for to declare vnto him his pleasure herein and warned him on his behalfe not to trouble the Emperour Paleologue who was his confederate Now this motion came from Prince Axalla who had wrought this league being of kinne vnto Paleologue and also thrust forward with desire to maintayne his Religion in Greece where he was borne of the Genuois race Whereunto being answered very proudly by Baiazet vnto our Emperour asking what he had to doe therewith and that he should content himselfe with enioying lawes vnto his Subiects and not vnto others seeing he was not borne his Subiect This answer being made Axalla procured to be very ill accepted of the Emperour and in such sort that he determined to hinder this enterprise of the Ottomans Now the Prince had obtayned of the Emperour his Vncle an hundred thousand Foot-men and fourescore thousand Horse hoping to haue as many from Sachetay besides the Lords who would accompanie him for to winne glorie from whom he made account also of fifty thousand men more that they would bring vnto him besides the other forces Hee supposed that he had abilitie to deliuer the Empire of Greece from the bondage of the Ottomans Thus the Prince departed leauing the Empresse with the Emperour her father for to serue him as a comfort of his age it was not without a hard farewell of the Emperours part towards his Nephew but more grieuous on the Princes part towards his wife who had neuer left him since the time they were married but nothing with-held our Prince where there was
the Emperour would wholly gratifie Axalla hauing receiued this commandement from the Prince so hee caused them to sweare fidelitie vnto Emanuel The great Armie of Baiazet thought to haue surprised our men within Sennas which they had taken but as soone as they drew neere our men set it on fire and the greatest part retyring there remayned some hundred Horse to performe the same who retyred themselues in very great disorder Now the Prince of Ciarcan had diuided his men into two troupes and giuen commandement vnto the first troupe that as soone as they perceiued the Enemies to pursue the hundred Horse they should receiue them and retyre ioyntly together Now hee had the rest of his power in a valley neere vnto a Wood and hauing suffered some two thousand of the Enemies Horse Turkes Auant-currers to passe by him he charged them behind and fought with them they not fighting but fleeing as soone as they did see themselues pressed many were slayne and many were taken prisoners This was the first time wee fought and carried away the victorie all the prisoners were sent vnto the Prince amongst the rest the Bassa of Natolia who led this troupe The next day Baiazet his Armie drew neere vnto the sight of ours the which marched two leagues and wee encamped within a league the one of the other All the night long you might haue heard such noyse of Horses as it seemed the heauens were full of voyces the aire did so resound and euery one was desirous to haue the night passed for to come each one vnto the triall of his valour Vnto the Scythian Nation the which is desirous of goods they propounded the great riches they should get by the victorie ouer the Ottomans Vnto the Parthian Nation ambitious of rule the honour and glorie of the Nation being Conquerours of them who onely were able to take from them the Empire of Asia The Christians who made the fourth part thereof assured themselues to conquer their greatest Enemie Behold now euery one spake during the night time according to his humour The Prince this night went through his Campe hearing all this and was very glad to see the hope that euery one of his Souldiers did conceiue already of the victorie and I being neere him he did me the honour to tell me that at the time he fought the battell against the Moscouite he did heare all the night long all kindes of songs the which resounded in his Campe seeing in a manner no bodie sleepe I hoped then said hee to haue some good hap and I trust to receiue the like now Now after the second watch the Prince returned vnto his lodging and casting himselfe vpon a Carpet hee meant to sleepe but the desire of dâ—y would not suffer him he then commanded me to giue him a booke wherein he did reade therein was contayned the liues of his Father and Grandfather and of other valiant Knights the which he did ordinarily reade he called me hauing light vpon in reading the discourse of a battell that his Grandfather had lost against the Persians the which he had thought to haue gotten very vndiscreetly hauing assaulted his Enemie many aduantages being propounded vnto him whereof he might haue made good vse all which he neglected trusting vnto his owne valour and that of his Souldiers And hauing ended his speech he commanded mee to reade the same before him and said vnto me I alwaies reade this before I beginne a battell to the end I should not so much trust vnto the Lions skin wherein I wrap my arme that I should not serue my selfe with the Foxes to wrap therewith my head for thus said he my Grandfather was in a place of aduantage and he went out of it to seeke his Enemie who was lodged strongly and whatsoeuer his men said to him hee went on headlong shutting his eares against all the counsell and aduise of his seruants Seeing the Turkish Foot-men march whom they doe call Ianizaries the which were placed in the middest and vpon the two fronts two great squadrons of Horse-men the which seemed to be thirty thousand Horse and another which aduanced and couered the battalion of the Ianizaries Hee thought this order to be very good and hard to breake and turning himselfe vnto Axalla who was neere vnto him he said I had thought to haue fought on foot but it behooueth me this day to fight on horsebacke for to giue courage vnto my Souldiers to open the great battalion and my will is that they come forward vnto mee as soone as they may for I will aduance forward an hundred thousand Foot-men fifty thousand vpon each of my two wings and in the middest of them forty thousand of my best Horse My pleasure is that after they haue tryed the force of those men that they come vnto my Auant-guard of whom I will dispose and fifty thousand Horse more in three bodies whom thou shalt command the which I will assist with fourescore thousand Horse wherein shall be mine owne person hauing an hundred thousand Foot-men behind me who shall march in two troupes and for my Arere-ward forty thousand Horse and fifty thousand Foot-men who shall not march but vnto my ayde I will make choise of ten thousand of the best Horse whom I will send into euery part where I shall thinke needfull within my Armie for to impart my commandements Ouer the first forty thousand the Prince Ciarcian commanded ouer the foremost footmen was the Lord Synopes a Genuois kinsman vnto Axalla and he which was his Lieutenant ouer the footmen a Captaine of great estimation That ouer which the Prince Axalla commanded consisted of fiue squadrons of horsemen Baiazet his Armie seemed faire and great which was aduanced continually forward towards vs who stirred not one whit from the place of the battaile There were many light horsemen as well Scythians Parthians as Moscouites who left their rankes and shot Arrowes and brake Lances betweene the two Armies There was a Spie who brought word that Baiazet was on foot in the middest of his Ianizaries where he meant to fight that hee did not forget to mount on horse-back giuing order ouer all for the wants of his Armie but purposed to fight in the middest of those Ianizaries who are a number of trusty men brought vp in exercises from their youth to all manner of warfare and chosen out of al Nations the fairest and strongest men so as they are inuincible By this bringing vp the which they haue had together they doe fight with a great force and courage for their Prince and Lord who being in the middest of them they are as in a halfe circle within the Armie Now they were thirty thousand men in this order wherein Baiazet put his principall hope he had many other footmen but gathered together of all sorts His battaile of horse was very faire amounting vnto the number of an hundred and fortie thousand horse well exercised
in all manner of fights The Soldan of Egypt hauing ayded him with thirty thousand Mammolues very good horse-men and with thirty thousand footmen Their Armie in that order seemed almost as great as ours for they were not so knit together as we were our forces being directly one after the other and theirs all in a front So the Enemies Armie aduanced forward continually with an infinite number of cryes and ours was in great silence After that common prayer was ended the Emperour himselfe aduanced continually forward beholding the first charge giuen and caused Axalla to set forward after he returned into his order continually exhorting his men before hee left them There could not be seene a more furious charge giuen then was performed by the Ottomans vpon the Prince of Ciarcian who had commandement not to fight before they came vnto him there could not haue beene chosen a fairer Playne and where the skilfull choise of the place was of lesse aduantage for the one then for the other but that wee had the Riuer on our left hand the which was some aduantage for the Emperour hauing giuen commandement that in any case they should not lose the same and that the Enemies whatsoeuer came thereof should not win it this hee did for to haue the aduantage of the hand in fight The Emperour who aboue all Maximes of warre did vse to deale in such manner that the Enemie might bee the first Assaulter hee had straightly commanded them which were appointed for the first charge to suffer the Enemie for to giue the on-set Now as I haue already declared this young Prince of Ciarcian with his forty thousand horse was almost wholly ouerthrowne hauing fought as much as hee could but hee entred euen into the middest of the Ianizaries where the person of Baiazet was putting them in disorder where he was slaine About this time Axalla set vpon them with the Auantguard where as he was not in any such danger for hauing surprised one of the enemies wings hee cut it all in pieces and his footmen comming to ioyne with him as they had beene commanded hee faced the Battalion of the Ianizaries The Prince seeing the charge Axalla had vpon his arme sent ten thousand horse from his battaile for to succour him and knit together the mayne battaile of Axalla and to giue once againe a charge vpon another Battalion of footmen the which did shew it selfe and came to ioyne with and strengthen that of the Ianizaries who behaued themselues valiantly for the safetie of their Prince This fight continued one houre and yet you could not haue seene any scattered fighting resolutely the one against the other You might haue seene the Mountaynes of horses rush one against another the men die crie lament and threaten at one very time The Prince had patience to see this fight ended and when hee did perceiue that his men did giue place hee sent ten thousand of his Horse to joyne againe with the ten thousand appointed for the Arierward and commanded them to assist him at such time as hee should haue need thereof At this very time the Emperour chargeth and made them giue him roome causing the footmen to assault ouer whom the Prince of Thanais commanded who gaue a furious on-set vpon the Battalion of the Ianizaries wherein was yet the person of Baiazet who had sustayned a great burthen But the multitude and not valour did preuaile for as much as might bee done in fight was by the Ianizaries performed for to preserue the person of their Prince But in the end the Horse-men wherein was the Emperours person gaue a new charge and his Auantguard was wholly knit againe vnto him hee renewed another forcing and was fully victorious Baiazet hauing retyred on horse-back out of the troupe of Ianizaries wounded fell aliue into the hands of Axalla vnto whom hee yeelded himselfe supposing it had beene Tamerlan then Axalla seeing him so followed being for a time not knowne but for some great Lord of the Ottomans twentie thousand horse did not fight at all but onely in pursuing the victorie and they made a great slaughter The Prince had his horse slaine vnder him with the blow of a Lance but he was soone remounted againe on horse-back This day the wisdome of the Emperor gaue the victorie vnto his Souldiers for the iudgment which he had in tyring of the strong forces of the Ottomans was the safeguard of his For if all had gone vnto the battaile in one front surely the multitude had put it selfe into a confusion but this manner of aiding his men made euerie one profitable The Emperour iudging like a great Captaine of the need that euery one of his souldiers had so that this manner of proceeding was the getting of the victory They accounted threescore thousand men slaine of the Ottomans and twentie thousand of ours The Prince of Tirzis was slaine as I haue said the head of the Georgians slaine Calibes was verie sorrie hee had so easie a reckoning in his Arier-ward being very couragious and a gentle Knight the Despote of Seruia was taken prisoner who did accompanie Baiazet and was a Christian they gaue him this day of battaile much reputation The Emperour gaue vnto him very good entertainment reproouing him for that hee did accompany Baiazet against him who did come in fauour of his Emperour Hee answered him that it was not according to his dutie but the prosperitie of Baiazet vnto whom it seemed that all the world did bend for to subict it selfe vnto him and that his safetie had caused him to set forward The Emperour presently thereupon gaue him leaue to depart at his pleasure Hee tooke care to get into his hands Baiazet his children hee gaue commandement that Baiazet should bee cured and after brought before him who at such time as hee was there neuer made any shew of humilitie The Emperour saying vnto him that it lay in him to cause him to lose his life he answered Do it that losse shall be my happinesse And demanding of him what made him so rash for to enterprise to bring into subiection so noble a Prince as was the Emperour of the Greekes Hee answered him the desire of glorie and rule Wherefore doest thou said the Emperour vnto him vse so great crueltie towards men so farre foorth that neither thou nor thine doe pardon either sex or age This doe I answered hee to giue the greater terrour to my enemies Then said the Emperour so shalt thou receiue the like reward and causing him to bee conueyed againe out of his presence hee turned vnto his followers and said behold a proud and fierce countenance hee deserueth to be punished with crueltie and it is necessarie that hee bee made an exemplarie punishment to all the cruell of the world of the iust wrath of God against them I acknowledge that God hath this day deliuered into my hands a great enemy wee must giue thankes vnto God for the same
please the Emperour to cause his Sonne to bee brought vp amongst them there the which he did grant vnto them in fauour of the said Prince Axalla establishing him for to command in the absence of the Prince his Sonne whom hee made Gouernour of Quinzai from Cambalu euen vnto the Sea This Countrey was replenished with some three hundred Cities and was in largenesse more then foure hundred leagues besides an finite number of Villages To make short it was that the Emperour his Vncle gouerned where this Prince Axalla was his Lieutenant generall vnder the authoritie of the young Prince his sonne vnto whom he deliuered him in charge for to be his Gouernour authorising him vnto the gouernement generall of all his Kingdomes for the great wisedome that was in this Knight made him beloued in all the Countreys vnder the Emperours obedience the seruices also and great victories the which he had caused the Emperour to obtayne by his stout courage and good conduct who for these occasions put his principall trust in him and after himselfe hee thought him onely worthie to preserue for his children his Kingdome and Empresse The King of China came to visit him at his Court according vnto the couenants offered vnto him the which he accepted he did sweare once againe obedience vnto the Emperour who caused him to see all his greatest Cities for to make himselfe the more to be feared of this Barbarian who kept no more promise then pleased himselfe Hee was astonished to behold so many Souldiers and the Countrey so well replenished with people and aboue all that they vsed so little curiositie of riches in their apparell and garments wondring that the Emperour was apparelled in meane Cloth of one colour without any other fashion but to counteruaile that he had about him men which seemed to bee Kings At the same time when the King of China was at the Court the Emperour receiued newes of the victorie against the Soldan for the which the Emperour reioyced making feasts and turneys in his Court in token of mirth and this reioycing continued for the space of eight dayes After the Emperour had giuen order for the double paying of his Armie that came into Persia vnder the conduct of the great Chamberlaine and Synopes Colonell generall in the Imperiall Armie the Emperour went vnto Quinsay for to see his sonne and visit the people of this Countrey The Emperour arriuing neere vnto Quinsay Prince Axalla comming to meet him two dayes iourney off with all the chiefe Lords of the Countrey together with the principall Citizens who were preparing for the Emperour the most magnificent receiuing that might bee as well by water as by land As this Citie is one of the richest in the world so is it one of the greatest and of the most wonderfull situation being all wholly diuided and ouerthwarted with channels vpon the which are framed wonderfull and stately buildings accompanied with an infinite number of Bridges vpon the which they passe ouer channels this Citie aboundeth with all kinde of spices and in great quantitie likewise with all manner of merchandises The Emperour as soone as he was arriued receiued presents of the Citizens the which were esteemed to be worth aboue two millions of Gold with a wonderfull variety of all rare and singular things the which they presented vnto him for to testifie the loue and obedience they did owe vnto him The Emperour was desirous to see his sonne whom they brought vp with the accustomed greatnesse of Princes and hauing caused the child to be brought before him being of the age of seuen yeeres he forbad from hence forward they should suffer him to weare any thing vpon his head and himselfe did hang a Bowe about his necke saying aloud that they which from their birth were called vnto soueraignties should bee vsed both vnto cold and heate and should bee exercised in Armes betimes and not brought vp delicately and easily reprehending them which had the bringing of him vp demanding of them if they meant to make a woman of him And they answering that he was tender If he be not borne said he for to be strong in Armes he will not be worthy to succeed mee for he must not be an effeminate Prince that shall preserue the Parthian Empire Now he had sent the Empresse vnto Samarcand to be deliuered where shee was honourably receiued hauing neuer beene there since shee was married Hee receiued newes that shee was there deliuered of another goodly sonne a thing which hee caused to be published ouer all and himselfe in token of ioy made feasts fifteene dayes with all kindes of magnificent turneys this he did for to shew his agilitie vnto this people to the end that as he excelled all his Court in vertues that they should also iudge him worthie to gouerne them aboue all other men After he continued there a moneth and hauing visited all the Sea-townes neere vnto Quinsay hunting all kindes of chases neglecting nothing notwithstanding which belonged to his charge saying often that the recreations hee did take were helpes for to ease him in the paines of his publike affaires whereunto God had called him Hauing vpon his returne called together all the people he published his lawes which were all reuerenced of this people as though they had proceeded from the Diuinitie so much admiration had euery one of the greatnesse of this Prince The which I will truely declare vnto you that so long as the Emperour was there this people did almost nothing being for the most part busied in beholding of him not finding any greater contentation then that Some of his Courtiers and amongst the rest Prince Axalla said one day vnto him that this was a Citie fit for his abode O my friend it is not so if they should see mee daily they would make no more account of mee It is a maxime that the Lord of this great Citie must not goe thither but once in ten yeeres and when he is there it behooueth him to temper his actions as if he were vpon a Scaffold readie for to play some Comedie where grauitie and good grace is necessary for to content the beholders for the people doe easily receiue an euill impression of their Prince as they also doe a good if you performe it well vnto them Now I 〈◊〉 forgotten to tell you how the Emperour sent Prince Axalla in his name from Quinsay 〈◊〉 China and his Imperiall Maiestie did not depart out of the Prouince before he returned he went thither with great diligence for to establish peace there Prince Axalla went forward towards Paguin where he was receiued of the Gouernour with all possible honour Anâ— hauing assembled all the Emperours forces hee set forward towards the borders of China â—â—ue an enteruiew at Pochio where the meeting place was agreed vpon He passed by Quantou went forward vnto Pochio whither the King came also to meet with him and hee entred
but ours is better they would all depart and leaue me alone Further they being very ignorant presumed to be very wise and the common people did hold them for such all their knowledge being ignorances and Heathenish follies They make seuen and twenty Heauens some where there is meate and drinke and faire women whether they say all liuing things doe goe euen the Flea and the Lowse for they say that as they haue soules that they must liue in the other World And to these they say all doe goe that are not Religious men as they are They place others higher whether they say their holy Priests doe goe that liue in the Wildernesses and all the felicitie they giue them there is to sit refreshing themselues with the wind They place others yet higher the gods of the which they say haue round bodies like Bowles those which goe to these Heauens and the honour wâ—ich they giue them is to giue them round bodies as the Gods themselues haue And euen as they make many Heauens so they doe many Hels for they make thirteene to the which they goe according to the grieuousnesse of the sinnes of euery one eyther higher or lower They haue a diuision of their religious men for some they call Massancraches which are as supreame which sit aboue the King others they call Nascendeches which are as our Bishoppes here These sit equall with the King Others they call Mitires which are in the common degree of Priests which do sit vnder the King vnder the which there are yet two degrees which they call Chaynizes and Sazes And all these they ascend in degree so they doe in vanitie and pride and are more reuerenced Besides all this there is another very great inconuenience that except the Priests and all those that holds themselues for Religious men all the rest are slaues of the King and when the owner of the House dyeth all that is in it returneth to the King and let the Wife and Children hide what they can and begin to seeke a new life the people of the Countrey is of such a nature that nothing is done that the King knoweth not and any bodie be he neuer so simple may speake with the King wherefore euery one seeketh newes to carry vnto him to haue an occasion for to speake with him whereby without the Kings good will nothing can be done and wee haue already shewed before that hee is vnwilling to the matter of Christianitie To these things was joyned some disorders of the Portugals so that by all meanes I found crosses and inconueniences for to obtayne my desires and my pretence wherefore I hauing beene in the Countrey about a yeare and seeing I could make no fruit beside the passing of grieuous sicknesses I determined to leaue this Countrey and because they told mee many things of China and the people of it to haue a disposition to Christianitie and that they loued reason I determined seeing in this Countrey I did no good nor baptized more then one Gentile which I left in the Caue to goe to China in a ship of China which was then in the Countrey in which they carryed me with a very good will giuing me the best roome in the ship not taking any interest of me yea they dealt very charitably with me This name China is not the proper name of the people of this Countrey nor of the Countrey it selfe neither is there commonly in the Countrey notice of such a name onely among all the people of India and among those which dwell in the South parts as in Malaca Siam Iaoa this denomination of Chinas goeth currant and also among those Chinas which doe traffique among vs. The proper name of the Countrey is Tame the e. not well pronounced but almost drowning it and the name of the people of the Countrey is Tamgin whence this name China doth come which is currant among the strangers we know not but it may be conjectured that the people which in old time did sayle to those parts because they passed by the Coast of a Kingdome which they call Cauchin-china and traffique in it and victuall and take refreshings there for the Iourney of the Countrey that lyeth forward which is that of China in the which Kingdome they liue after the manner of the Chinas and is subject to the Chinas it sâ—emeth that omitting Cauchin from the denomination of this other Kingdome they called all the Countrey that lyeth along China China is a great part of Scythia for as Herodotus saith Scythia extendeth it selfe vnto India which may be vnderstood because the Chinas did possesse many parts of India and did conquer them of old time whereof at this day there are some Monuments as in the Coast of Choromandell which is towards the Coast of the Kingdome of Narsinga on that side which we call Saint Thome because there is a House built by the Apostle and the Relikes of his bodie There is at this day a great Temple of Idols which is a maâ—ke for the Nauigators to know the Coast which is very low the which as the men of the Countrey affirme was made by the Chinas of whom there remayned among them a perpetuall memory and therefore they call it Pagode of the Chinas which is to say Temple of the Chinas And in the Kingdome of Callecut which is the head of Mâ—lauar there be very ancient fruit-trees which the men of the Countrey say were planted by the Chinas and on the shoales of Chilao which doe runne from the Iland of Ceylan toward the Coast of Cheromandel is affirmed by the men of the Countrey a great Army of the Chinas to be cast away which came for India which was lost because the Chinas were but young in that Nauigation And so the men of the Countrey say the Chinas were Lords of all Iaoa and of Iautana which is the Kingdome of Malaca Siam and of Chapaa as it is commonly affirmed in those parts wherefore some doe affirme many of this people to bee like the Chinas that is hauing small eyes flat noses and long faces for the great commixture that the Chinas had with all of them especially with them of Iaoa which commonly are more China-like But the King of China seeing that his Kingdome went to decay and was in danger by their seeking to conqâ—er other strange Countreyes he with-drew himselfe with his men to his owne Kingdome making a publike Edict vnder paine of death that none of the Countrey should sayle out of the Kindome of China the which lasteth to this day The Liquos are not continued with mayne Land but it is an Iland which standeth in the Sea of China little more or lesse then thirtie leagues from China it selfe In this Iland liue these people which is a well disposed people more to the white then browne It is a cleanly and well attyred people they dresse their haire like women and tye it on the side of
leagues from the principall Citie of Camboia it maketh a passage to another Riuer which commeth from a great Lake that is in the vttermost parts of Camboia and hath Siam on the other side in the middest of the which his bignesse being great yee can see no Land on neither-side and this Riuer passeth by Loech which is the principall Citie of Camboia vnto Chudurmuch the waters of this Riuer which is also verie great the most of them doe passe to the Riuer that commeth from the Laos neere to Chudurmuch and the rest doe run downe the Riuer directly to the Sea when the great Winter floudes doe come which happen when it raines not in the Countries of Camboia The many waters which doe come by the Riuer that commeth from the Laos which there they call Sistor doe make a passage right against Chudurmuch to the Riuer that passeth through Loech with so great furie that where the waters of Loech did run downward by multitude of the other that entreth into it they are turned backe and run vpward with a great current in sort that it ouerfloweth all the Countrie of Camboia whereby all the Countrie is not trauelled in the time of these flouds but in Boates and they make their Houses all with high lofts and vnderneath they are all ouerflowne and sometimes these flouds are so high that they are forced to make higher Roomes with Canes to keepe their houshold-stuffe in and to lodge themselues This Riuer runneth vpward from Iuly to September and with the passing from the Riuer that commeth from the Laos or from the Riuer Sistor which is his proper name of so many waters to the Riuer of Loech it doth not leaue his running to the Sea making below verie great armes and goeth verie high ouer-flowing many Countries downward but not so much as aboue The Portugals did shew mee in Loech a field a great hill of Earth ouer the which they affirmed that in the time of the flouds a great ship that was made in the Countrie did passe without touching which ship might well haue sayled from India to Portugall Beyond these Laos follow the Brames which is a great people and very rich of Gold and Precious stones chiefly of Rubies It is a proud Nation and valiant these are now Lords of Pegu which subdued it by force of Armes some yeares before they subdued the Laos they are men of good complexion and well made they are browne They haue Pegu and part of Bengala toward the Sea of India It is a Countrey very scarce of victuals they apparell themselues as we said of the Laos but that their clothes are fine and many do weare them painted or wrought they are also somewhat like the Chinas in the faces they haue very rich and gallant shippings garnished with Gold in the which they sayle in the Riuers they vse Vessels of Gold and of Siluer their Houses are of Timber very well wrought the Kingdome is very great they haue not commonly warre with the Chinas because of the great Mountaynes that are betweene the one and the other and because the Chinas are well fortified on that side notwithstanding this sometimes there are Robbers on the one side and the other that doe make assaults whereby the Chinas haue some Bramas Captiues as some Portugals which were Captiues in those parts which saw them did affirme and did speake with them in the great Citie of Camsi and these slaues told them that from thence it was not very farre to Brama and that in Pegu they had seene Portugals There followeth along the China beyond the Bramas the Kingdome of the Patanes which now are Lords of Bengala and after them the Mogores Beyond these Mogores there runneth along the China the Tartarians which doe extend themselues from Mogor to the Lake Meotis and the Riuer Thanais which is a very great Kingdome and of much and innumerable people This people are commonly red and not white they goe naked from the waste vpward they eate raw flesh and anoint themselues with the bloud of it whereby commonly they are stinking and haue an ill sent An old man of China did affirme vnto me that sometimes when they came against the Countries of China if the wind stood on that side where they came they were discerned by their smell and when they goe to warre they carry the flesh raw vnder them for to eate they eate it in this manner and anoint themselues with the bloud to make themselues the more sturdie and strong and to prouoke themselues to crueltie in the Warre these also fight on Horsebacke with Bowes and Arrowes and vse short Swords With these is the continuall Warre of the Chinas and as I haue said the Chinas haue an hundred leagues others saying there are more of a Wall betweene them and the other where are continually Garrisons of men for the defence of the entries of the Tartarians It may bee beleeued that this Wall is not continued but that some Mountaynes or Hils are intermixt betweene for a Lord of Persia affirmed to me that the like Workes were in some parts of Persia with intermixing some Hils and Mountaynes It was affirmed to the Portugals which were Captiues and in Prison in their Dungeons in the yeare 1550. that some yeares there is Truce betweene the Chinas and the Tartarians and in the same yeare the Tartarians made a great entry in China in the which they tooke a very principall Citie from them but a great number of people of the Chinas comming and besieging the Citie and not being able to enter it by force of Armes by the Councell of a man of low degree they had a meanes whereby they killed them and their Horses and remayned Lords againe of the Citie The same Portugals which afterward were set at libertie affirmed that all the Prisoners made great Feasts and made a great stirre when the Tartarians made this entry with the hope of being set at libertie by the meanes of the Tartarians if they did possesse China In the Citie of Cantan I saw many Tartarians Captiues which haue no other captiuitie then to serue for men at Armes in other places farre from Tartarie and they weare for a difference red Caps in all the rest they are like the Chinas with whom they liue they haue for their maintenance a certayne stipend of the King which they haue paid them without faile The Chinas call them Tatos for they cannot pronounce the Letter r. Aboue the Lake where Thanais hath his beginning they doe confront with the skirts of high Almayne although on the side of Europe and betweene them and Almayne are Hils that doe diuide them and of these people of the skirts of the Mountaines the Chinas say that the King of China hath many men of Warre in pay that doe keepe the weake passages and the Wals on the side of the Tartarians and say they are great men with great Beards and
opinion This hearing what was judged against him hung himselfe saying that seeing the Heauen had made him whole that no man should take away his head The Pontoos which yet are in Prison shall be examined againe and shall presently be dispatched Chuichum shall presently be depriued from being a Louthia without being heard any more Chibee head of sixe and twenty I command that hee and his be all set at libertie for I find but little fault in them Those which owe any money it shall bee recouered of them presently Famichin and Tomicher shall dye if my Louthias doe thinke it expedient if not let them doe as they thinke best Alfonso of Paiua and Peter of Cea these were Portugals Antonie and Francisco these were slaues finding them to be guilty of killing some men of my Armie shall with the Luthissi and Aitao be put in Prison where according to the custome of my Kingdome they all shall dye at leisure The other Portugals that are aliue with all their Seruants which are in all fiftie one I command them to be carried to my Citie of Cansi where I command they be well intreated seeing my heart is so good towards them that for their sake I punish in this sort the people of my Countrey and deale so well with them for it is my custome to doe Iustice to all men The Louthias of the Armada finding they are in little fault I command they bee set free I deale in this sort with all men that my Louthias may see that all that which I doe I doe it with a good zeale All these things I command to be done with speed Hitherto the sentence of the King The Portugals that were freed by the sentence when they carried them whither the King commanded found by the way all things necessary in great abundance in the Houses abouesaid that the King had in euery Towne for the Louthias when they trauell They carried them in seates of Chaires made of Canes on mens backes and they were in charge of inferiour Louthias which caused them to haue all things necessarie through all places where they came till they were deliuered to the Louthias of the Citie of Cansi From that time they had no more of the King euery moneth but one Foon of Rice which is a measure as much as a man can beare on his backe the rest they had need of euery one did seeke by his owne industry Afterward they dispersed them againe by two and two and three and three through diuers places to preuent that in time they should not become mightie joyning themselues with others Those that were condemned to death were presently put in Prison of the condemned And Alfonso of Paiua had a meanes to giue the Portugals to vnderstand that were free that for his welcome they had giuen him presently fortie stripes and intreated him very euill shewing himselfe comforted in the Lord. Those which were at libertie now some and then some came to the ships of the Portugals by the industrie of some Chinas which brought them very secretly for the great gifts they receiued of the Merchants of Portugall which made their Merchandize in the Citie of Cantan §. VI. Of the Religion in China difficultie of bringing in Christianitie Terrible Earth-quakes and Tempests in China IN the Citie of Cantan in the middest of the Riuer which is of fresh water and very broad is a little I le in the which is a manner of a Monasterie of their Priests and within this Monasterie I saw an Oratorie high from the ground very well made with certayne gilt steps before it made of carued worke in which was a woman very well made with a childe about her necke and it had a Lampe burning before it I suspecting that to bee some shew of Christianitie demanded of some Lay-men and some of the Idoll Priests which were there what that woman signified and none could tell it mee nor giue mee any reason of it It might well be the Image of our Ladie made by the ancient Christians that Saint Thomas left there or by their occasion made but the conclusion is that all is forgotten it imght also be some Gentiles Image The greatest God they haue is the Heauen the letter that signifieth it is the principall and the first of all the Letters They worship the Sun the Moone and the Starres and all the Images they make without any respect They haue notwithstanding Images of Louthias which they worship for hauing beene famous in some one thing or other And likewise Statues and Images of some Priests of the Idols and some of other men for some respects particular to them And not only worship they these Images but whatsoeuer stone they erect on the Altars in their Temples They call commonly these Gods Omittoffois they offer them Incense Benjamin Ciuet and another Wood which they call Cayo Laque and other smelling things They offer them likewise Ocha whereof is mention made afore Euery one hath a place to pray and at the entries behind the doores of the Houses in the which they haue their carued Idols to the which euery day in the Morning and at Euening they offer Incense and other perfumes They haue in many places as well in the Townes as out of them Temples of Idols In all the ships they sayle in they make presently a place for to worship in where they carrie their Idols In all things they are to enterprize either Iournies by Sea or by land they vse Lots cast them before their Gods The Lots are two sticks made like halfe a Nut-shell flat on the one side and round on the other and as bigge againe as an halfe Nut and joyned with a string And when they will cast Lots they speak first with their God perswading him with words and promising him some Offring if he giue him a good Lot in it shew him his good Voyage or good successe of his busines And after many words they cast the Lots And if both the flats sides fal vpward or one vp another downe they hold it for an euill Lot and turne them toward their Gods very melancholy they call them Dogs with many other reproaches After they are wearie of rating them they soothe them againe with faire milde words and aske pardon saying that the Melancholy of not giuing them a good Lot caused them to doe them injurie and speake injurious words vnto him but that they will pardon them and giue them a good Lot and they promise to offer him more such a thing because the promises are the better for them that promise them they make many and great promises and offerings and so they cast Lots so many times till they fall both on the flat sides which they hold for a good Lot then remayning well contented they offer to their Gods that which they promised It happeneth many times when they cast Lots about any weighty matter if the Lot fall
not one of these hath as long as hee liueth any charge or gouernment at all They giue themselues to eating and drinking and bee for the most part burley men of bodie insomuch that espying any one of them whom wee had not seene before wee might know him to bee the Kings Cousin They bee neuerthelesse very pleasant courteous and fayre conditioned neither did wee finde all the time we were in that Citie so much honour and good entertainment any where as at their hands They bid vs to their houses to eate and drinke and when they found vs not or wee were not willing to goe with them they bid our seruants and slaues causing them to sit downe with the first Notwithstanding the good lodging these Gentlemen haue so commodious that they want nothing yet are they in this bondage that during life they neuer goe abroad The cause as I did vnderstand wherefore the King so vseth his Cousins is that none of them at any time may rebell against him and thus bee shutteth them vp in three or foure other Cities Most of them can play on the Lute and to make that kinde of pastime peculiar vnto them onely all other in the Cities where they doe liue bee forbidden that Instrument the Curtizans and blinde folke onely excepted who bee Musicians and can play This King furthermore for the greater securitie of his Realme and the auoyding of tumults letteth not one in all his Countrey to bee called Lord except hee be of his bloud Many great Estates and Gouernours there be that during their office are lodged Lord-like and doe beare the port of mightie Princes but they bee so many times displaced and other placed anew that they haue not the while to become corrupt True it is that during their Office they be well prouided for as afterward also lodged at the Kings charges and in pension as long as they liue payed them monethly in the Cities where they dwell by certaine officers appointed for that purpose The King then is a Lord onely not one besides him as you haue seene except it bee such as be of his bloud A Nephew likewise of the King the Kings Sisters sonne lyeth continually within the walls of the Citie in a strong Palace built Castle-wise euen as his others Cousins doe remayning alwayes within doores serued by Eunuches neuer dealing with any matters Their festiuall dayes new Moones and full Moones the Magistrates make great banquets and so doe such as bee of the Kings bloud The King his Nephew hath name Vanfuli his Palace is walled about the wall is not high but foure square and in circuit nothing inferiour to the walls of Goa the out-side is painted red in euery square a Gate and ouer each gate a Tower made of timber excellently well wrought before the principall Gate of the foure that openeth into the high-street no Loutea bee he neuer so great may passe on horsebacke or carried in his seate Amidst this quadrangle standeth the Palace where that Gentleman lyeth doubtlesse worth the sight although wee came not in to see it By report the roofes of the towers and house are glased greene the greater part of the Quadrangle set with sauage Trees as Oakes Chesnuts Cypresse Pine-apples Cedars and other such like that wee doe want after the manner of a Wood wherein are kept Stagges Oxen and other beasts for that Lord his recreation neuer going abroad as I haue said One preheminence this Citie hath aboue the rest where wee haue beene and it of right as we doe thinke that besides the multitude of Market-places wherein all things are to bee sold through euery streete continually are cryed all things necessarie as Flesh of all sorts fresh-Fish Hearbes Oyle Vineger Meale Rice In summa all things so plentifully that many houses need no seruants euerie thing being brought to their doores Most part of the Merchants remayne in the Suburbs for that the Cities are shut vp euery night as I haue sayd The Merchants therefore the better to attend their businesse doe choose rather to make their abode without in the Suburbs then within the Citie I haue seene in this Riuer a pretie kinde of Fishing not to bee omitted in my opinion and therefore will I set it downe The King hath in many riuers good store of Barges full of Sea-crowes that breed are fed and doe dye therein in certaine Cages allowed monethly a certaine prouision of Rice These Barges the King bestoweth vpon his greatest Magistrates giuing to some two to some three of them as hee thinketh good to Fish therewithall after this manner At the houre appointed to Fish all the Barges are brought together in a circle where the Riuer is shallow and the Crowes tyed together vnder the wings are let leape downe into the water some vnder some aboue worth the looking vpon each one as hee hath filled his bagge goeth to his owne Barge and emptieth it which done hee returneth to fish againe Thus hauing taken good store of Fish they set the Crowes at libertie and doe suffer them to fish for their owne pleasure There were in that Citie where I was twentie Barges at the least of these aforesaid Crowes I went almost euery day to see them yet could I neuer bee throughly satisfied to see so strange a kinde of Fishing ⸪ PEREGRINATIONS VOYAGES DISCOVERIES OF CHINA TARTARIA RVSSIA AND OTHER THE NORTH AND EAST PARTS OF THE WORLD By English-men and others THE SECOND BOOKE CHAP. I. The beginning of English Discoueries towards the North and North-east by Sir HVGH WILLOVGHBY RICHARD CHANCELLOR and others of the Muscouie Trade as also Voyages by Russia ouer the Caspian Sea and thorow diuers Regions of Tartaria §. I. The first Voyage for Discouerie with three ships set forth vnder the charge of Sir HVGH WILLOVGHBY Knight in which he died and Moscouia was discouered by Captaine CHANCELLOR IN the yeere of our Lord 1553. the seuenth of the Raigne of King Edward the sixth of famous memorie Sebastian Cabota was Gouernour of the Mysterie and Companie of the Merchants Aduenturers for the discouerie of Regions Dominions Ilands and places vnknowne Certaine instructions were agreed on by him and the said Companie subscribed by Master Cabota the ninth of May the Kings Letters also procured vnto remote Princes in diuers languages and a fleet of three Ships set forth at that time vnder the command of Sir Hugh Willoughby Knight Captaine generall which went in the Bona Esperanza Admirall a ship of an hundred and twenty tunnes hauing with her a Pinnace and a Boat William Gefferson was Master of the said ship The Edward Bonauenture was of an hundred and sixty tunnes and had with her a Pinnace and a Boat in which went Richard Chancellor Captaine and Pilot Maior of the fleet and Stephen Burrough Master The Bona Confidentia of ninety tunnes had with her a Pinnace and a Boat of which Cornelius Durfoorth was Master The Captaines and Masters were sworne to doe
Mare Caspium and on the North side there is a base Towne the which hath also a Bricke wall about it and so it ioyneth with the Castle wall The Emperour lieth in the Castle wherein are nine faire Churches and therein are Religious men Also there is a Metropolitan with diuers Bishops I will not stand in description of their buildings nor of the strength thereof because we haue better in all points in England They be well furnished with Ordnance of all sorts The Emperours or Dukes house neither in building nor in the outward shew nor yet within the house is so sumptuous as I haue seene It is very lowe built in eight square much like the old building of England with small windowes and so in other points Now to declare my comming before his Maiestie After I had remayned twelue dayes the Secretarie which hath the hearing of strangers did send for mee aduertising me that the Dukes pleasure was to haue me to come before his Maiestie with the King my Masters Letters whereof I was right glad and so I gaue mine attendance And when the Duke was in his place appointed the Interpreter came for mee into the outer Chamber where sate one hundred or moe Gentlemen all in cloth of Gold very sumptuous and from thence I came into the Counsell-chamber where sate the Duke himselfe with his Nobles which were a faire companie they sate round about the Chamber on high yet so that he himselfe sate much higher then any of his Nobles in a Chaire gilt and in a long garment of beaten Gold with an Imperiall Crowne vpon his head and a Staffe of Crystall and Gold in his right hand and his other hand halfe leâ—ning on his Chaire The Chancellour stood vp with the Secretarie before the Duke After my dutie done and my Letter deliuered he bade me welcome and enquired of mee the health of the King my Master and I answered that he was in good health at my departure from his Court and that my trust was that he was now in the same Vpon the which he bade me to dinner The Chancellor presented my Present vnto his Grace bare-headed for before they were all couered and when his Grace had receiued my Letter I was required to depart for I had charge not to speake to the Duke but when he spake to mee So I departed vnto the Secretaries Chamber where I remayned two houres and then I was sent for againe vnto another Palace which is called The golden Palace but I saw no cause why it should be so called for I haue seene many fairer then it in all points and so I came into the Hall which was small and not great as is the Kings Maiesties of England and the Table was couered with a Table-cloth and the Marshall sate at the end of the Table with a little white rod in his hand which Boord was full of vessell of Gold and on the other side of the Hall did stand a faire Cupboord of Plate From thence I came into the dining Chamber where the Duke himselfe sate at his Table without Cloth of estate in a Gowne of Siluer with a Crowne Imperiall vpon his head he sate in a Chaire somewhat high there sate none neere him by a great way There were long tables set round about the chamber which were full set with such as the Duke had at dinner they were all in white Also the places where the tables stood were higher by two steps then the rest of the house In the middest of the chamber stood a Table or Cupboord to set Plate on which stood full of Cups of Gold and amongst all the rest there stood foure maruellous great Pots or Crudences as they call them of Gold and Siluer I thinke they were a good yard and a halfe high By the Cupboard stood two Gentlemen with Napkins on their shoulders and in their hands each of them had a Cup of Gold set with Pearles and Precious Stones which were the Dukes owne drinking Cups when hee was disposed hee drunke them off at a draught And for his seruice at meate it came in without order yet it was very rich seruice for all were serued in Gold not onely be himselfe but also all the rest of vs and it was very massie the Cups also were of Gold and very massie The number that dined there that day was two hundred persons and all were serued in Golden Vessell The Gentlemen that wayted were all in Cloth of Gold and they serued him with their Caps on their heads Before the seruice came in the Duke sent to euery man a great shiuer of Bread and the Bearer called the party so sent to by his name aloude and said Iohn Basiliuich Emperour of Russia and great Duke of Moscouia doth reward thee with Bread then must all men stand vp and doe at all times when those words are spoken And then last of all hee giueth the Marshall Bread whereof he eateth before the Dukes Grace and so doth reuerence and departeth Then commeth the Dukes seruice of the Swans all in pieces and euery one in a seuerall dish the which the Duke sendeth as he did the Bread and the Bearer saith the same words as hee said before And as I said before the seruice of his meate is in no order but commeth in Dish by Dish and then after that the Duke sendeth drinke with the like saying as before is told Also before Dinner he changed his Crowne and in Dinner time two Crownes so that I saw three seuerall Crownes vpon his head in one day And thus when his seruice was all come in hee gaue to euery one of his Gentlemen Wayters meate with his owne hand and so likewise drinke His intent thereby is as I haue heard that euery man shall know perfectly his seruants Thus when Dinner is done hee calleth his Nobles before him name by name that it is wonder to heare how he could name them hauing so many as hee hath Thus when Dinner was done I departed to my Lodging which was an houre within night I will leaue this and speake no more of him nor his Houshold but I will somewhat declare of his Land and people with their nature and power in the Warres This Duke is Lord and Emperour of many Countries and his power is maruellous great For hee is able to bring into the field two or three hundred thousand men he neuer goeth into the field himselfe with vnder two hundred thousand men And when hee goeth himselfe hee furnisheth his Borders all with men of Warre which are no small number He leaueth on the Borders of Liefland fortie thousand men and vpon the borders of Letto sixtie thousand men and toward the Nagayan Tartars sixtie thousand which is wonder to heare of yet doth hee neuer take to his Warres neither Husbandman nor Merchant All his men are Horse-men hee vseth no Foot-men but such as goe with the Ordnance and Labourers which are thirtie
They doe obserue the Law of the Greekes with such excesse of superstition as the like hath not beene heard of They haue no grauen Images in their Churches but all painted to the intent they will not breake the Commandement but to their painted Images they vse such Idolatrie that the like was neuer heard of in England They will neither worship nor honour any Image that is made foorth of their owne Countrey For their owne Images say they haue Pictures to declare what they bee and how they be of God and so be not ours They say looke how the Painter or Caruer hath made them so wee doe worship them and they worship none before they bee Christened They say wee be but halfe Christians because we obserue not part of the old Law with the Turkes Therefore they call themselues more holy then vs. They haue none other learning but their mother tongue nor will suffer no other in their Countrey among them All their seruice in Churches is in their mother tongue They haue the old and new Testament which are daily read among them and yet their superstition is no lesse For when the Priests doe reade they haue such trickes in their reading that no man can vnderstand them nor no man giueth eare to them For all the while the Priest readeth the people sit downe and one talke with another But when the Priest is at seruice no man sitteth but gaggle and ducke like so many Geese And as for their prayers they haue but little skill but vse to say As bodi pomele As much to say Lord haue mercie vpon me For the tenth man within the Land cannot say the Pater noster And as for the Creed no man may bee so bold as to meddle therewith but in the Church for they say it should not be spoken of but in the Churches Speake to them of the Commandements and they will say they were giuen to Moses in the Law which Christ hath now abrogated by his precious Death and Passion therefore say they wee obserue little or none thereof And I doe beleeue them For if they were examined of their Law and Commandements together they should agree but in few points They haue the Sacrament of the Lords Supper in both kindes and more ceremonies then we haue They present them in a dish in both kinds together and carrie them round about the Church vpon the Priests head and so doe minister at all such times as any shall require They bee great offerers of Candles and sometimes of money which wee call in England Soule pence with more ceremonies then I am able to declare They haue foure Lents in the yeere whereof our Lent is the greatest Looke as wee doe begin on the Wednesday so they doe on the Munday before And the weeke before that they call the Butter-weeke And in that weeke they eate nothing but Butter and Milke Howbeit I beleeue there bee in no other Countrey the like people for Drunkennesse The next Lent is called Saint Peters Lent and beginneth alwayes the Munday next after Trinitie Sunday and endeth on Saint Peters Eeuen If they should breake that Fast their beliefe is that they should not come in at Heauen gates And when any of them dye they haue a testimoniall with them in the Coffin that when the soule commeth to Heauen gates it may deliuer the same to Saint Peter which declareth that the partie is a true and holy Russian The third Lent beginneth fifteene dayes before the later Lady day and endeth on our Lady Eeuen The fourth Lent beginneth on Saint Martins day and endeth on Christmas Eeuen which Lent is fasted for Saint Philip Saint Peter Saint Nicholas and Saint Clement For they foure bee the principall and greatest Saints in that Countrey In these Lents they eate neither Butter Egges Milke nor Cheese but they are very straightly kept with Fish Cabbages and Rootes And out of their Lents they obserue truely the Wednesdayes and Fridayes throughout the yeere and on the Saturday they doe eate flesh Furthermore they haue a great number of Religious men which are blacke Monkes and they eate no Flesh throughout the yeere but Fish Milke and Butter By their order they should eate no fresh-Fish and in their Lents they eate nothing but Colâ—wâ—rts Cabbages salt Cucumbers with other rootes as Radish and such like Their drinke is like our peniâ— Alâ— and is called Quass They haue Seruice daily in their Churches and vse to goe to seruice two houres before day and that is ended by day light At nine of the clocke they goe to Masse that ended to Dinner and after that to seruice againe and then to Supper You shall vnderstand that at euerie dinner and supper they haue declared the exposition of the Gospell that day but how they wrest and twine the Scripture and that together by report it is wonderfull As for wheredome and Drunkennesse there bee none such liuing and for Extortion they bee the most abominable vnder the Sunne Now iudge of their holinesse They haue twise as much Land as the Duke himselfe hath but yet hee is reasonable euen with them as thus When they take bribes of any of the poore and simple hee hath it by an order When the Abbot of any of their Houses dyeth then the Duke hath all his goods mooueable and vnmooueable so that the Successour buyeth all at the Dukes hands and by this meane they bee the best Fermers the Duke hath Thus with their Religion I make an end trusting hereafter to know it better Some additions for better knowledge of this Voyage taken by CLEMENT ADAMS Schoole-master to the Queenes Henshmen from the mouth of Captaine CHANCELOR RIchard Chancelor with his Ship and companie being thus left alone and become very pensiue heauie and sorrowfull by this dispersion of the Fleet hee according to the order before taken shapeth his course for Ward-house in Norway there to expect and abide the arriuall of the rest of the Ships And being come thither and hauing stayed there the space of seauen dayes and looked in vaine for their comming hee determined at length to proceed alone in the purposed voyage And as hee was preparing himselfe to depart it happened that hee fell in companie and speech with certaine Scottish-men who hauing vnderstanding of his intention and wishing well to his actions began earnestly to disswade him from the further prosecution of the discouerie by amplifying the dangers which hee was to fall into and omitted no reason that might serue to that purpose But he holding nothing so ignominious and reproachfull as inconstancie and leuitie of minde and perswading himselfe that a man of valour could not commit a more dishonourable part then for feare of danger to auoyd and shun great attempts was nothing at all changed or discouraged with the speeches and words of the Scots remayning stedfast and immutable in his first resolution
of his way at the last in his direct returne hee met as he was comming our Captaine on the way To whom hee by and by deliuered the Emperours letters which were written to him with all courtesie and in the most louing manner that could bee wherein expresse commandement was giuen that post Horses should be gotten for him and the rest of his company without any money Which thing was of all the Russes in the rest of their iourney so willingly done that they began to quarrell yea and to fight also in striuing and contending which of them should put their poste horses to the Sled so that after much adoe and great paines taken in this long and wearie iourney for they had trauelled very neere fifteene hundred miles Master Chancelor came at last to Mosco the chiefe Citie of the Kingdome and the seate of the King HONDIVS his Map of Russia Russia cum Confinijs Touching the Riphean Mountaines whereupon the Snow lyeth continually and where hence in times past it was thought that Tanais the riuer did spring and that the rest of the wonders of nature which the Grecians fained and inuented of old were there to bee seene our men which lately came from thence neither saw them nor yet haue brought home any perfect relation of them although they remayned there for the space of three moneths and had gotten in that time some intelligence of the language of Moscouie The whole Countrey is plaine and champion and few hils in it and towards the North it hath very large and spacious Woods wherein is great store of Firre trees a wood very necessarie and fit for the building of houses there are also wilde beasts bred in those woods as Buffes Beares and blacke Wolues and another kinde of beast vnknowen to vs but called by them Rossomakka and the nature of the same is very rare and wonderfull for when it is great with young and ready to bring foorth it seeketh out some narrow place betweene two stakes and so going through them presseth it selfe and by that meanes is eased of her burthen which otherwise could not bee done They hunt their Buffes for the most part a horse-backe but their Beares a foot with woodden forkes The North parts of the Countrey are reported to bee so cold that the very Ice or water which distilleth out of the moyst wood which they lay vpon the fire is presently congealed and frozen the diuersitie growing sodainly to bee so great that in one and the selfe-same fire-brand a man shall see both fire and Ice When the winter doth once begin there it doth still more and more increase by a perpetuitie of cold neither doth that cold slake vntill the force of the Sunne beames doth dissolue the cold and make glad the earth returning to it againe Our Mariners which wee left in the ship in the meane time to keepe it in their going vp onely from their cabbins to the hatches had their breath oftentimes so suddenly taken away that they eft-soones fell downe as men very neere dead so great is the sharpenesse of that cold Climate but for the South parts of the Countrey they are somewhat more temperate The Copie of the Duke of Moscouie and Emperour of Russia his Letters sent to King EDWARD the Sixth by the hands of RICHARD CHANCELOVR THe Almightie power of God and the incomprehensible holy Trinitie rightfull Christian Beliefe c. We great Duke Iuan Vasiliuich by the Grace of God great Lord and Emperour of all Russia great Duke of Volodemer Mosco and Nouograd King of Kazan King of Astracan Lord of Plesko and great Duke of Smolensko of Twerria Ioughoria Permia Vadska Bulghoria and others Lord and great Duke of Nouograd in the Low Countrey of Chernigo Rezan Polotskoy Rostoue Yaruslaueley Bealozera Liefland Oudoria Obdoria and Condensa Commander of all Siberia and of the North parts and Lord of many other Countries greeting Before all right great and worthy of honour Edward King of England c. according to our most heartie and good zeale with good intent and friendly desire and according to our holy Christian Faith and great Gouernance and being in the light of great vnderstanding our Answere by this our Honourable Writing vnto your Kingly Gouernance at the request of your faithfull Seruant Richard Chancelour with his company as they shall let you wisely know is this In the strength of the twentieth yeare of our Gouernance be it knowne that at our Sea-coasts arriued a ship with one Richard and his company and said that he was desirous to come into our Dominions and according to his request hath seene our Maiestie and our eyes and hath declared vnto vs your Maiesties desire as that wee should grant vnto your Subiects to goe and come and in our Dominions and among our Subiects to frequent free Marts with all sorts of Merchandizes and vpon the same to haue warreâ— for their returne And they haue also deliuered vs your Letters which declare the same request And hereupon wee haue giuen order that wheresoeuer your faithfull Seruant Hugh Willoughbie land or touch in our Dominions to be well entertayned who as yet is not arriued as your Seruant Richard can declare And we with Christian beliefe and faithfulnesse and according to your Honourable request and my Honourable commandement will not leaue it vndone and are furthermore willing that you send vnto vs your ships and Vessels when and as often as they may haue passage with good assurance on our part to see them harmlesse And if you send one of your Maiesties counsell to treate with vs whereby your Countrey Merchants may with all kindes of Wares and where they will make their Market in our Dominions they shall haue their free Mart with all free Liberties through my whole Dominions with all kinde of Wares to come and goe at their pleasure without any let damage or impediment according to this our Letter our Word and our Seale which wee haue commanded to be vnder sealed Written in our Dominion in our Citie and our Palace in the Castle of Mosco in the yeare 7060. the second Moneth of Februarie This Letter was written in the Moscouian Tongue in Letters much like to the Greeke Letters very faire written in Paper with a broad Seale hanging at the same sealed in Paper vpon Waxe This Seale was much like the Broad Seale of England hauing on the one side the Image of a man on Horse-backe in complete Harnesse fighting with a Dragon Vnder this Letter was another Paper written in the Dutch Tongue which was the Interpretation of the other written in the Moscouian Letters These Letters were sent the next yeare after the date of King Edwards Letters 1554. After this entercourse of Letters and Embassages passed betwixt King Philip and Queene Marie and the Moscouite and the Moscouie Company was instituted and receiued Priuiledges both from their owne and that Forraine Prince a second Voyage beeing set
feare lest this vndertaking would cost our liues with a People so cruell The next day George Mendez and two others of our companie were carried with a band of Horse-men about the Castle to view it and then brought to the Mitaquer to whom he professeth great facilitie of effecting his purpose which so contented him that he sware by the Rice he eate to present vs to the King and to fulfill his promises presently taking off the remainder of our Irons Hee made vs to eate neere him and did vs other honour After which George Mendez as Camp-master appointed store of Chists Boxes and matterials to fill vp the ditch and three hundred large scaling Ladders able to hold each three Souldiers against the next morning to be made ready two hours before day All this was happily effected the ditch filled and Mendez with two others of vs first scaled the wall and set vp the Tartars Colours fiue thousand Tartars gallantly seconding so that with a hote skirmish the besieged were all slaine and the Castle taken the gates opened to the Mitaquer who with great ceremonies tooke thereof possession He caused George Mendez and the rest of vs to eate neere him razed the Castle and taking Mendez with him on horse-backe returned to his Tent giuing him 1000. Taeis and each of vs 100. the cause of much emulation in some of our companie who by his meanes had obtayned libertie Thence the Mitaquer marched by places desolate to a good Towne by the Riuers side called Lautimey the people whereof were fled the Towne these barbarians fired as they did other places where they came The next day they burned Bunxay a sowne field of aboue sixe leagues circuit most Wheat and came to the Hill Pommitay and the next day to the Riuer Palemzitau within two leagues of the Kings Campe. Guijay Paran sonne of the King of Persia at the Castle of Lautir by the Kings appointment stayed for him to whom Mitaquer on his knees deliuered his Scimitar hauing first kissed the ground fiue times Hee welcomed him with honourable termes and after that stepping backe two or three paces with a new ceremonie and with a voyce high and seuere as he which represented the Kings person said He whose rich border of his garment my mouth continually kisseth whose great power ruleth ouer others by Land and on the Iles of the Sea sends to tell thee by mee his Slaue that thy honourable comming is as welcome to his presence as the sweet Summer morning wherein the bathing of cold water most delights the flesh and that without delay thou hastenest to heare his voice mounted on this Horse richly furnished out of his Treasurie with mee that thou mayest be equall in honour with the principall of his Court and they which see thee thus honoured may know that thou art a strong member whose valour deserues this reward Thus with great state and pompe they went to the King and fifteene dayes after he brought vs to the Tents of the King well horsed then in the sumptuous House of Nacapirau When he came to the Trenches hee descended from his Litter wee from our Horses and asked leaue of Nautaran to enter which granted he againe went to his Litter and we followed on foot at the next passage he descended and went in leauing vs to expect him An houre after he returned with foure faire Boyes gallantly arayed in greene and white with their golden Xorâ—as on their feet to whom all the people rose vp and drawing their Scimitars laid them on the ground saying three times A hundred thousand yeeres liue the Lord of our heads Wee lying prostrate with our faces on the ground one of the Boyes said to vs with a loude voice Reioyce yee men of the Worlds end for the houre of your desire is comne in which the libertie which the Mitaquer promised you in the Castle of Nixianco shall bee granted you Lift vp your heads from the ground and your hands to Heauen giuing thankes to the Lord which made the Stars Wee answered as wee were taught Let it bee our fortune that his foot tread on our heads the Boy answered The Lord grant your request These foure Boyes with Mitaquer guided vs on thorow a Gallerie standing on sixe and twentie Pillars of Brasse from which wee entred a great Hall of timber in which stood Mogores Persians Berdios Calaminhans and Bramas thence wee came to another Hall called Tigihipau where were great store of armed men in fiue files quite thorow the Hall their Swords garnished with Gold There Mitaquer performed some ceremonies swearing on the Maces which the foure Boyes carried kneeling and kissing the ground three times Then we passed another gate and came to a square great Hall like the Cloister of a Monasterie in which stood foure files of brazen Images like Sauages with Maces and Crownes seuâ—n and twentie spannes high and sixe broad which the Tartars said were the three hundred and sixty Gods which made the dayes of the yeere which the Tartar King had taken out of a Temple called Angicamoy in the Citie Xipatom in a Chappell of the Sepulchres of the Kings of China to carrie home in triumph In this Hill was a Garden of strange herbs and flowers and therein a Tent vpon twelue turned posts of Camphire wood in which was a Throne all garnished with much curiositie of Gold and Siluer workes representing very liuely the Sunne Moone Starres Cloudes In the midst of the Throne stood a siluer great Statue called Abicaunilancor that is God of the health of Kings taken also from Angicamoy about which stood foure and thirtie Idols as big as children about sixe yeeres old in two rankes set on their knees and hands lifted vp as in veneration At the entrie of the Tent were foure Boyes gorgeously arayed which went about it with Censers and at the sound of a Bell prostrated themselues on the ground and censing said Let our crie come vnto thee as a sweet sauour that thou mayest heare vs. That Tent was guarded by sixtie Halbarders standing a pretie distance from it round about Beyond that Hill wee entred another place where were foure rich roomes in which were many great persons Thence we followed Mitaquer and the Boyes vnto a great Hall like a Church where stood sixe Porters with Maces which with new ceremonie let vs in Here was the King of Tartars accompanied with his Grandes among which were the Kings of Pafua Mecuy Capimper Raia Benam and the Anchesacotay and other Kings to the number of fourteene all in rich attire placed at the foot of the Throne two or three paces distant and a little further off stood two and thirtie faire women playing on diuers Instruments The King sate on the Throne encompassed with twelue Boyes on their knees with small Scepters of gold on their shoulders amongst which was a faire Damsell which euer and anone fanned the King This was the sister of Mitaquer who
circumstance of the comming of Limahon the Rouer vnto the Ilands and how the Spaniards dealt with him that although he had beene informed particularly in all things by the Captaine Omoncon and Sinsay yet he was in a iealousie that they told him not the truth Hee was nothing deceiued in that he suspected for after that our Souldiers had made a true Relation of the comming of the Rouer vnto Manilla and of all the rest hee found that they differed very much the one from the other for that they did attribute it wholly vnto themselues to get honour and benefit but the Insuanto like a wise man straight-wayes vnderstood their pretence But when that he perceiued that Limahon was neither dead nor Prisoner but onely besieged he offered vnto them that if they would returne againe vnto Pagansinan vpon him whereas he was he would giue vnto them fiue hundred ships of warre with people sufficient to serue both by Sea and Land and more if they would request They answered him that all such cost and labour were but in vaine for that the Generall of the field who hath him in siege with the people and ships that he hath are sufficient to end that Enterprize and to send him hither aliue or dead and that long before that their fleet should come thither And besides this their Ilands were poore of victuals and could not sustaine so great an Armie many dayes Beeing satisfied with these reasons he gaue place that the Interpreter which they brought should come in where as they were for he remayned at the doore without for that hee would bee fully certified to auoid the suspitious doubt he had before he come in presence yet he did helpe them very much So when their Interpreter was come in the Spaniards seeing good occasion and oportunitie for to declare that which passed the day before betwixt them and the Fathers touching the speaking vnto him on their knees and seeing as it seemed vnto them that he was at that time in a good mind for to heare them they did vtter vnto him all the whole contention after that they had declared many reasons of great consideration to giue them to vnderstand that it was not conuenient to doe it but especially to religious men who were there as principals ouer the rest vnto whom the King of Spaine their Lord himselfe doth stand on foot when as they doe intreate of any matter although it be but of small importance for that they are Priests and Ministers of God whom he doth worship and reuerence The Insuanto with a merry countenance did answere them that vnto that time hee vnderstood no more of them then in that he was informed by the Captaine Omoncon and did not acknowledge them to bee any other but Castillas without knowing wherefore they came nor from whom for lacke of the Letters sent from their Gouernour and Generall of the field the first time that hee spake with them neither had hee any knowledge of the custome of their Countrey yet notwithstanding that which hath passed heere without any exception of person if they would take it in good part in that which is to come shall be amended and from that day forwards at all times whensoeuer it were their pleasure to come of themselues or at such time as they were sent for for to talke with him as they doe vse in Castilla or Spaine vnto such of their dignitie and vocation the which hee granted with a very good will although hee not grant vnto any that pre-eminence no not vnto a Vice-roy except he were an Ambassador sent from some King The next day the Gouernour called a Gentleman of his House vnto him and commanded him to go and visit the Spaniards and to informe himselfe of them if that they lacked any thing And also that he should in his name inuite them for the next day following to dine with him in his House This Gentleman went vnto them and accomplished his message and the Spaniards answered kissing his hand for the great care he had of them they were carryed into a Hall that was below in the second Court whereas were many Chaires of Veluet and Tables that were painted with their frontals before In the first Chaires they caused the Friers to sit downe euery one at a Table by himselfe and each of them other sixe Tables placed in order compassing round like a Circle then were the Spanish Souldiers set in the same manner and each of them had fiue Tables and next vnto them the Captaine of the guard belonging vnto the Gouernour and two other Captaines and euery one of them had three Tables For that it is the custome of that Countrey to make a difference in the qualitie of the guests by the number of the Tables All these were placed in circle or compasse as aforesaid that they might see one another In the midst betwixt them there was a round compasse whereas was represented a Comedie with much pastime and indured all the Dinner time and a good while after There was also great store of very good and excellent Musicke accompanied with gallant voyces also Iesters with Puppets and other things of great pastime to driue the time away On the first Table was set to euery one of the guests little Baskets wrought with Gold and Siluer wyre full of sweet meates made of Sugar as March-panes Castles Pitchers Pots Dishes Dogges Buls Elephants and other things very curious and all gilt besides this there were many Dishes full of flesh as Capons Hennes Geese Teales Gamons of Bacon pieces of Beefe and other sorts of flesh wherewith all the Tables were replenished sauing that whereat they did sit to dine which was replenished with victuals that was dressed for all the other was raw and was of so great abundance that there was at times more then fiftie dishes and they were serued with great curiositie They had Wine of diuers sorts and of that which they doe make in that Countrey of the Palme-tree but of so great excellencie that they found no lacke of that which was made of Grapes The Dinner endured foure houres in so good order that it might haue beene giuen vnto any Prince in the World Their Seruants and Slaues that they brought with them at the same time did dine in another Hall nigh vnto the same with so great abundance as their Masters When Dinner was done the Gouernour commanded the people to come vnto him with whom hee did talke and common with great friendship and good conuersation and would not consent that they should kneele downe neither to be bare headed So after that he had made vnto them tokens of friendship and detayned them a while in demanding of many things lastly he told them that there was an order come from the Vice-roy of Aucheo that they should goe thither with great speed So hee tooke his leaue of vs with great friendship and courtesie At their going forth out
of the Hall they found the Captaine that did dine with them and with him many other Gentlemen that tarried their comming for to beare them company vnto their Lodging going before them many Seruants that did carrie the raw meate that was vpon the other Tables ouer and aboue that which they did eate on the which was done for great Maiestie and a Ceremonie very much vsed in that Kingdome so many times as they doe make any Banquet When they came vnto their Lodging they found that the Insuanto had sent them a very good Present in the which was for euery one of them foure pieces of silke and counting chists with other things and certayne painted Mantles for the Seruants and Slaues After they had taken their leaue of the Captaines and Gentlemen that did beare them company home they beganne with great ioy to put all things in order for their Iourney the next day following THe next day in the morning before that the Spaniards were stirring there was within the House all things necessary for their Iourney as well of Litter chaires as of Horses and Men for to carrie them and their stuffe the which they did with so good a will as aforesaid that they did fall out and striue amongst themselues who should be the first that should receiue their burthen So all things beeing in good order they departed hauing in their company the same Captaine and Souldiers that vnto that time had beene their guard vntill they came vnto the Citie of Aucheo whereas the Vice-roy was This day by reason they vnderstood that they should depart the prease and multitude of the people was so great that although they had Tip-staues before them to beate the people away and to make roome yet was it almost night before they could get out of the Citie so that they were constrained to remaine in a Towne there hard by all that night whereas by the commandement of the Gouernour they were very well lodged and their Supper made readie in very good order as it was in seuen dayes together till such time as they came vnto Aucheo without taking for the same or for any other thing necessarie for their sustentaion any price or value There went continually before them a Post with a prouision from the Gouernour written in a great board wherein was declared who they were and from whence they came and commanding that there should be prouided for them all things necessarie in abundance vpon the Kings cost which was the occasion that so much people came for to see them that in the high-waies they were many times disturbed with great trouble the third day they came vnto a Citie which was called Megoa which was sometimes the head gouernment the which was of forty thousand housholds but a great part thereof was dispeopled the occasion thereof they told vs and was that about thirtie yeares past the Iapones who brought for their Guides three Chinois came vpon that Citie to reuenge themselues of an injurie that was done vnto them the which they put in execution with so great secrecie and policie that they made themselues Lords of the Citie without any danger or hurt vnto themselues for that fiftie Iapones men fit for that purpose did apparell themselues in Chinois apparell without being knowne and came vnto a Gate of the Citie whereas the Souldiers that had the charge thereof were void of all suspition And within a little while after that followed two thousand that did dis-imbarke themselues in a secret and vnknowne place and came in very secret order because they would not be discouered and did beset that gate of the Citie whereas their companions were which they sent before who so soone as they saw them nigh at hand drew out their weapons the which they carried hid vnder their apparell set vpon the Soldiers that were void of feare and vnarmed with so great furie and force that they being amazed wert easily slain so that they were Lords of the Gate whereas they left very good guard and followed their victorie and made themselues Lords of the Citie without any danger vnto their persons and did possesse the same certaine daies and did sacke the same in spite of them all with great harme and losse vnto the Inhabitants thereof vntill such time as the Vice-roy of Aucheo did leuie an Armie together of threescore and ten thusand men but they seeing that they could not defend themselues against so many in one night they left the Citie and went vnto their ships whereas they had left them in very good order and carried with them the spoile of the Citie leauing it beaten downe So soone as they came thither the Friers remayned in their Lodgings but Pedro Sarmiento and Miguel de Loarcha went to visit the Gouernour vsing the Spanish courtesie with him and he receiued them with great joy and courtesie After they had taken their leaue and returned vnto their Lodgings the Gouernour sent to visit them El Tyu who is the ancientest of his Councell At their departure from this Citie trauelling towards Aucheo they passed ouer a mightie great Riuer by a Bridge all made of stone the goodliest and greatest that euer they had seene whose greatnesse did cause wonderfull admiration so that they stayed and did measure it from one end to another that it migt be put amongst the wonders of that Countrey which they tooke a note of They found that it was one thousand and three hundred foot long and that the least stone wherewith it was built was of seuenteene foot and many of two and twentie foot long and eight foote broad and seemed vnto them a thing impossible to bee brought thither by mans art for that all round about so farre as they could see was plaine ground without any Mountaines by which they judged them to be brought from farre When they were passed that Bridge they trauelled all the rest of the day till night vpon a Cawsie that was very broad and plaine and on both sides many Victualling Houses and the fields sowed with Rice wheate and other Seeds and so full of people as in the streets of a good Towne or Citie After they had trauelled more then halfe a league in the Suburbs of the Citie of Aucheo they met with a Post that came from the Vice-roy who brought order that they should remayne in a house that was appointed for them in the sayd Suburbes So soone as they were alighted there came a Gentleman to visite them sent from the Vice-roy to bid them welcome and to know how they did with their iourney and also to see that they were well prouided for that night of all things necessarie and that in abundance After this Gentleman came other Captaynes to visite them and brought with them great store of Conserues Wine and Fruit which is a common custome amongst them when that they goe in the like visitation and it is carryed by their seruants in
Visitation to his Palace There they abode foure or fiue moneths often visited in that Temple by principall men and Magistrates of the Citie and were in hope of their perpetuall continuance hauing obtayned licence of the Secretarie also for Ricius to come who was preparing for the Voyage when all was disturbed on a sudden the Vice-roy being I know not for what fault depriued of his place He fearing least in the chiefe Citie the presence of Strangers might further hurt him dismissed the Iesuites so as hee permitted them to stay at Canton commanding the Magistrate there to prouide them a house and ground The Chinois call that Citie Quam-cheu which the Portugals by the name of the Prouince deluded call Canton They well knew that his commission was of no force yet they went and the Haitau to whom the Charter was directed was absent and no regard being had thereof they were not permitted to ascend the bankes and therefore with griefe returned to Amacao Pasius presently sayled according to the Visitors appointment to Iapon and after diuers yeeres labour there was Vnderprouinciall of the China and Iaponian Missions and when both of those expeditions were by the Generals order made a Prouince he was declared Visitour thereof and came to Amacao to take order for China where within few moneths he died §. II. Iaponian Embassage to the Pope Of Nabunanga and Quabacondono their gouernment Corai inuaded Embassage from China TAICOSAMAS Temple and OGOSHOSAMAS succession HAuing mentioned that Embassage of Iaponian Kings sent to the Pope by procurement of the Iesuites out of their writings I haue heere added for further illustration the acts of the publike Consistorie in this forme of words Pope Gregorie the thirteenth sitting in the Hall designed for entertaynment of Kings and their Embassages on the three and twentieth of March 1585. in the morning in a most ample Session of the Cardinals of the Holy Romane Church and in a great assembly of Princes and Prelates with greatest industry and most frequent attendance of all Orders Mantius and Michael who was also of the Prince of Omur two Legates of Iaponian Kings were brought in and one of the two Iaponian companions of the same Embassage of principall Nobilitie to wit Martine for Iulian the other of them was withholden by sicknesse After solemne adoration of the Pope and the kisses of his blessed feet receiued of him with great demonstration of beneuolence and charitie they went aside into a place appointed them with great modestie Afterwards the Letters of the Kings which they had brought are publikely read being translated out of the Iaponian Tongue into the Italian and thence into the Latine First that of Francis King of Bungo who therein professeth the Diuine bountie in sending the Iesuites foure and thirtie yeeres before into those parts whose seed had taken some rooting in his breast which hee ascribes to the Popes prayers and merits And had it not beene for his age warres and sicknesse bee would haue visited those holy places and haue kissed his holy feet and set them on his head and receiued his blessing his breast crossed by his most holy hand but so detayned had thought to haue sent his sisters sonne the Lord Ierome Sonne of the King of Fiunga his Embassadour whose Cousin-german Mantius in his absence he now sent thankes him for the Relikes sent him c. Ian. 11. 1582. Inscribed To the great and most holy Pope to be adored and holding on Earth the place of the King of Heauen Subscribed Francis King of Bungo prostrate at your Blessednesse most holy feet Not much vnlike was the tenour of the second Letter sent from Protasius King of Arima who detayned by diuers lets had sent his Cousin-german in his roome to his Holinesse which with sincere and humble minde hee adoreth Inscribed To the great and holy Lord whom I adore holding the roome of God The Prince of Omur sent also the said Michael his Brothers Sonne with a Letter of like import inscribed With lifted vp hands adoring I offer these to the most holy Lord the Pope Vicar of the great God Subscribed in substance as the first After this silence was commanded and in the name of the said Kings and Legates Gasper Gonsaluas a Portugall Iesuite made an Oration vnto the Pope comparing and preferring this Embassage with that of certaine Indians to Augustus and the conuersion of Britaine by the first Gregorie with this of Iapon and other Ilands by the Thirteenth succeeding and exceeding that now fallen from the Pope applying Esays Prophecies of the Churches encrease to this Iesuiticall Haruest and magnifying the great glories of that Pope founder of Seminaries and magnified extra anni Solisque vias Antonio Buccapadulio answered in the name of the Pope That Francis King of Bungo Protasius King of the Arimans and Bartholmew his Vncle Prince of Omur hath sent you their kinsmen to him from the remote Iaponian Ilands to the veneration of that power in presence which by Gods bounty he holdeth they haue done godly and wisely For there is one Faith one Catholike Church one made Gouernour ouer the said Church and Pastor of Christs Flocke that is of all Catholikes thorow the World in the succession of Peter the Roman Bishop That they acknowledge and professe this together with the mysteries of the orthodoxe Faith our most holy Lord reioyceth and giueth immortall thankes to the Diuine bounty and iudges this to be the most true ioy which proceedeth from the studie of Gods glorie and the saluation of Soules Therefore most willingly together with these his venerable Brethren Cardinals of the Roman Church hee embraceth the testification of their Faith Obedience Deuotion He wisheth and prayeth that by their example other Kings and Princes also of those Iles and of the whole World reiecting the worship and errour of Idols may know the true God and whom he hath sent Iesus Christ for this is life eternall This done the Consistorie was dismissed The Legates when they had attended the Pope after the custome into the inner roomes were first entertayned of the Popes brothers sonne the Cardinall of Saint Sixtus with a Banket after that admitted to the Popes prâ—uate and familiar conference they discoursed by Interpreters with him of many things touching the Iourney and Religion then went to Saint Peters Church and the holy Thresholds of the Apostles piously saluted at night were honourably brought to their lodging This was prepared and furnished in the Iesuites Colledge by the Popes appointment at their first comming to Rome the two and twentieth of March who also sent two troops of Horse to guard them They went from their Charet to the Temple and whiles they praised God and worshipped at the greatest Altar the Students of the German Colledge in a double Quire sang Te Deum laudamus The Legates next day had audience as yee haue heard their Vestment was parti-coloured and embroidered a short Sword on
the Gouernours seruant stayed for them to bring them to the Temple or Monasterie of Nanhoa part of which the Vice-roy had giuen them if they liked it This Monasterie they found in a goodly Plaine enuironed with pleasant Hills enriched with hand-set fruit-bearing trees watered with a Riueret in the midst the goodliest Hill graced with a plentifull Fountaine was the Seat of the Temple a great pile nigh which was the Monasterie wherein a thousand Priests by the impious piety of the Ancestrie Lords of that ground had their abode The originall thereof was a man which liued about eight hundred yeeres since called Lusu who is reported to haue flourished in great reputation of holinesse by reason of his austere course of life with a chaine girded to his bare flesh wonted to sift Rice and to beate it lightly after their manner as much as serued for the daily food of a thousand Monasteries With that chaine his flesh putrified so that wormes bred therein of which if any happened to fall to the ground he placed it there againe saying Hast thou nothing to eate why doest thou runne away There is his carkasse preserued and that famous Temple built to his worship to which is concourse of Pilgrimes out of all the Kingdome euery-where he and all his being much reputed These Ministers of the Deuill are diuided into twelue Stations each hauing his Superiours and ouer all an Abbot When the Father came thither sent by the Vice-roy they supposed hee had come to be their Abbot and to reforme their abuses for they not only had their Concubines and Bastards but robbed by the high-wayes Now all the Idoll Priests are as subject to the Magistrates as other men perhaps because their Learned esteeme not Idols nor account these their Priests Yet with China dissimulation they gaue the Fathers faire entertainment with much pretended joy and officiously offered all at their Seruice making them also a Solemne Feast and then shewing them the chiefe places of their Monastery They were full of great Idols of Brasse and other Metals and of wood gilded In one Station were told fiue hundred There were also many Steeples and Bels of Metall cast one such as they had neuer seene in Europe to their remembrance The bodie also of their Saint Lusu was shewed all shining with that their China bituminous Vernish so vulgarly thought and preserued with incredible veneration though many deny it to be his bodie In the midst of the Temple is an eminent place to which they ascend by neate steps in which hang about fifty Lampes but not all burning except on set dayes The Chinois maruelled at the Fathers doing no worship a thing vsually performed by those Chinois which otherwise repose no confidence in those Idols They both agreed the Chinois Monkes to bee rid of their feare and the Fathers to goe to the Citie At their departure Father Almeida went by water and F. Matthew by Land with the Gouernours Seruant the Abbot bearing him companie He there told the Magistrate that he liked not of the Temple because the men had an ill report as vnsafe Neighbours and hee worshipped one God and not Idols This amazed the Gouernour perswaded before that there was in the World no other Law nor Characters then theirs till Father Matthew pulled forth his Prayer-booke The Abbot also testified that hee had worshipped none of the Idols no not Lusus selfe At last the Gouernour was perswaded by him that that of Idol-worship was a later Sect amongst them yea the Abbot affirmed that they deserued no worship but that former Magistrates had obserued that without Idols the vulgar would not keepe Religion and therefore set vp these to be worshipped They visited all the Citie Magistrates which vsed them with more courtesie then those of Sciauchin They went also to another Temple or Monasterie called Quamhiao on the other Westerne side of the Riuer and carried their goods thither till they were prouided of a House The Citie Xauceum is seated betwixt two Nauigable Riuers which here met the one which passeth by Nanhium on the East the other running out of the Prouince of Vquam on the West But the Citie wals and Houses are builded in the midst of the field but they are forced by the straitnesse to build also on the other-side the Riuer joyned with a Bridge on Barkes It contayneth fiue thousand Housholds is fertile but vnholsome the third or fourth part of the Inhabitants being sicke of a Tertain from October to December which takes away many and leaues a pale Impression on the rest Strangers also are no lesse arrested by it when they come thither on businesse And the Iesuites had almost lost themselues in this new purchase where being recouered they had a Charter from the Vice-roy to build their House in ground belonging to the Monasterie Thither the Visitor sent them Sebastian Fernandus and Francis Martinez which had beene trayned vp in the Schoole of Amacao the first Probationers in China They to auoid expense built this House of one Storie after the China manner and soone liked better of this then their former Residence Chiutaiso the sonne of one of the second ranke of Magistrates called Sciansciu a man famous as being the first named of the three hundred Doctors made euery third yeare and Author of Learned Workes had spent his Patrimony after his Fathers death with Prodigalitie and experiments of Alchymie and now was forced to shift with his Wife and Seruants wandering thorow the Kingdome to his Fathers Friends and becomming a Sollicitor for other men to the Magistrates of his acquaintance Hee hauing obtayned of the Vice-roy a Roome in that Monasterie became Neighbour to the Fathers and one day with set Pompe after the China custome and precious Gifts came to Father Matthew and chose him for his Master It was not safe for the Father to refuse though he requited his gifts lest he should seeme to haue beene brought thither by couetousnesse and first taught him Arithmeticke For that which the Chinois haue is with a Linnen Instrument whereon Beads are put by wires and shifted hither and thither to reckon their numbers certayne but subiect to Error and vnprofitable to high Sciences He read to him also the Sphere of Clauius and the first Booke of Euclides Elements and taught him to make Sun-dials of many sorts and Geometricall Rules to measure Altitudes He being of subtile wit committed these things to writing in elegant stile and shewed them to Magistrates of his Acquaintance so procuring great opinion and admiration to the Iesuits His wit and exceeding industry brought him to great skill that hee made Spheres Astrolabes Quadrants Compasses Dials and other like very artificially and some of siluer withall so setting forth his Master and the European Learning that it proued of no small consequence By his meanes the Fathers had acquaintance with Pimpithan a Military Commander with
mee I should not giue you some briefe Relation of the things that concerne this our new Mission and of some things also concerning the greatnesse of this Kindome the Customes Gouernment and Policy thereof Being come as heretofore I wrote to your Worship to Macao a City of the Portugals adjoyning to the firme Land of China where there is a Colledge of our Company and there attending till the Persecution Tumults and Warres of Iapon would permit ten or twelue Fathers of vs to passe thither which stayed expecting fit oportunitie when we were readie to depart within few monethes it pleased our God to change my Lot and Enterprize which I had before myne eyes and to send mee to enter into China whereinto I entred in the end of the yeare of our Lord 1599. There were in this Mission at this time only fiue Fathers diuided into three Houses For though it be twentie yeeres since they first began to enter yet the entrance of Strangers is so hard and so straitly forbidden and their state and perseuerance is so difficult that in all this time there neuer passed aboue fiue or sixe Fathers and those which succeeded since though by little and little did discouer the Countrey But their entrance was by stealth and secretly Considering that all passages were shut vp and that in all China there was no man that could or durst presume to giue licence to preach the Gospell we alwayes sought to get some accesse vnto the King either by way of Embassage or by way of Present and Gifts and to seeke to obtayne this in part or in the whole to this end and purpose The Fathers alwayes sought to obtayne some Ambassage of the Pope or of the Catholike King But perceiuing they could not obtayne this they procured it by way of giuing a Present not so much of precious things for they had none of that kind as of strange things neuer seene before in China And hauing procured this for many yeares space without hauing any meanes to obtayne it the Diuine Prouidence ordayned one in the yeare of our Lord 1590. which was this The Fathers being in Xaucheo a Residencie of the Prouince of Canton there passed that way a great Mandarin called by the King to giue him an Office in the Court which among vs is like vnto a President of one of the chiefest Councels which had known the Fathers long time and now seeing themselues with him and signifying vnto him the desire which they had to goe to Paquin to giue a Present to the King and that if hee would doe them the courtesie to carrie them along with him vnder his shadow and protection they would alwayes remayne thankefull and exceedingly bound to serue him After this and other motiues which they presented vnto him did that follow which wrought most effect which was a good Present with hope of other things afterward whereupon he shewed himselfe very tractable to grant their request and to take them with him to Paquin Being glad of this resolution they prepared themselues for the Voyage and tooke the things which they desired to giue the King which hereafter I will mention It pleased God to bring them to Paquin in the company of so great a Mandarin without the hinderance of any bodie Being come to Paquin they began secretly to negotiate their businesse because they durst not neither was the Mandarin that brought them willing that they should shew themselues abroad But though they attempted all possible meanes neither with gifts nor any thing else there was not any man that would meddle with this businesse because it was a matter that concerned Strangers considering what might hereof happen vnto them After they had spent certayne moneths and saw they profited nothing and fearing some innouation they determined to returne to their Residencies from whence they came Hauing returned three hundred leagues they came to the great Citie of Nanquin which was the ancient Seat and Court of the Kings of China and now though the King reside not there yet is it the most noble great strong and beautifull of all this whole Kingdome and retayneth her being the Royall Court with all the same Offices which the Citie hath where the King resideth They desired greatly to get an entrance into this City because as I haue said it is a famous place and hath such store of graue persons in it thereby to make themselues knowne and here to procure with more facilitie an entrance or accesse vnto the King But it seemed a thing impossible because it is a City straitly guarded especially for Strangers for whose guard and Watch it hath ordinarily aboue one hundred thousand Souldiers And if they went about to get licence it seemed impossible to obtayne the same of so many great Mandarins as gouerned the same But our Lord to whom euery thing is alike possible vouchsafed to comfort the Fathers for their trauell and small fruit which they had reaped of their journey to Paquin and by the counsell of some friends which they had there and with the protection of the Mandarin had carryed them to Paquin which at that season came vnto this City they dwelt in Nanquin without the contradiction of any Mandarin although all of them knew thereof howbeit as a very great man said which afterward became our great friend hee was readie to send to apprehend the Fathers vntill hee vnderstood that they were peaceable people which had long time abode in China After they were purposed to remayne there there was another difficulty to get leaue to dwell and haue an House within the wals But the Diuine Prouidence gaue them a very sweet and easie meane for all this as here I will declare The Mandarins liue in this City in houses which are not their owne but belonging to the Offices which they beare and when one hath ended his Office hee that succeedeth him succeedeth him in his Houses which are all builded at the Kings cost At this time a great Mandarin had builded one of these wherein by his Office hee was to dwell But when he had finished it it pleased God that he enjoyed it not and hee sent many Deuils to enter into it as they did in deed which with fearefull shapes did terrifie those which dwelt in it especially by night and this continued so long a time that all men left it and none would dwell in it As Father Matthew Riccio who was the party which negotiated this businesse as the Procurator of all this Mission went about to seeke to buy an House by way of jest they asked him whether he would buy an house full of Deuils The Father answered that hee tooke it not for a jest but that if the house liked him hee would not vary for that for he serued a God whom the Deuils feared and dreaded and that trusting in his helpe he was nothing at all afraid of them but that they did rather much feare him because he was
is to buffet one another to pull them by the hayre of the head and to draw them by the coller and in two words to become friends againe Our men make no great matter of giuing buffets and such like for they kill one another The Chinois are greatly giuen to Learning and studie for all their honour and riches dependeth thereupon They haue aboue fortie thousand sundry Letters though many of them bee made one of another They haue no A B C nor any thing like thereunto as among vs. But to signifie euerie thing they haue one Letter and all diuerse Their words are of one syllable and no more though their Letters bee so many Those which are commonly vsed euery day are eight or ten thousand They begin to learne to write and reade commonly when they be seuen yeeres old they write with Pensils They haue many little Bookes which encourage Children to studie exhorting them to take paines with the reward that they shall grow to bee Mandarines They know not nor studie any Science neither Mathematickes nor Philosophie nor any such thing but onely Rhetoricke for all the substance of their knowledge and fame of Learned men consisteth in nothing else but to know how to make a very elegant Discourse and Oration vpon a theame like as in our Europe the Oratours vsed anciently And as the Chinois haue good wits and by hope of reward are verie appliable hereunto they doe it with great excellencie and occupie themselues with nothing else and haue no other knowledge to distract them from it Euery Doctor after hee hath obtained his degree setteth vp in his Countrey before the doores of his House a Title of verie great letters which saith This is the House of a Doctor which all men haue in regard And before the doore they set vp many high Poles like masts which euerie Mandarin of that Citie where hee dwelleth sendeth him with a Banner hanged vp and alwaies they remaine there They make a verie excellent Arch triumphall to him that hath the first degree at the gate of his House The Chinois esteeme more then we doe the skill to bee able to write well and Print euerie yeere a great number of Bookes whereof there is no examination nor choise and euerie man Printeth what hee list good or bad and so they make a booke of nothing The best which come foorth are of no Science for as I haue said they know none but they are onely of Morall sentences to the aduancement of good Customes and Gouernment Their manner of Printing is not like ours for they joyne not their Letters but for euerie leafe they make a table which hath letters on both sides it would seeme to bee very hard but with the custome which they haue gotten they doe it with great ease speed and cheapenesse I will send you some Booke well printed that your Worship may see it They also print Letters in white I say white letters and the ground blacke And though in the former they come not neare vs yet in this they goe far beyond vs. They vsually print these letters in Stones and the letters stand not in the Stone vpward to touch the Paper directly but in the paper and the stone they stand all one way and this is the order whereby they doe this They wet the Paper and laying it vpon the toppe of the Stone they gently beate it with some verie gentle thing wherby the Paper which lyeth vpon the Stone sinketh into the hollownesse of the Letter and resteth lower then the other then with a kind of Inke which they haue for this purpose they finely lay it ouer whereby the Letters remaine white because they bee deeper and the rest remaineth blacke I send you with this Letter certaine papers thereof that your Worship may reioyce in beholding the excellencie wherewith it is done One of our Bookes of equall volume with one of theirs containeth much more for our letter is lesser then theirs Though in China it be harder to learne to reade and write then in our Country yet there be few but know ordinarie Letters to deale betweene man and man Likewise they make great account of Poetrie and also the grauer sort giue themselues much vnto it It is verie ordinarie with them to send vs some Poâ—sie in praise of vs when wee enter into friendship with any Also they make much account of Paintings and playing vpon Instruments And albeit they know but little in the first because they haue no Art nor paint the things with shadowes and know not how to paint in Oile yet in the second they are verie readie on their Instruments and play grauely and leasurely I heard certaine sorts of Musicke especially in the Palace of the King to welcome me the Eunuches his Musicians played vnto me awhile and they pleased me although in this little it seemeth vnto me they may compare with our Countrey yet it is certaine that they thinke they doe farre excell vs. They haue not aboue one kinde of Instrument which the grauer sort vse and make much account of which is like vnto our Harpe although the fashion and manner of playing vpon it differeth from ours and from all our other Instruments As in China there is no sort of people more honourable then the Learned men and Doctors so there is no people of better condition and of more Honourable and more Noble manner of proceeding And albeit before they were Doctors and Mandarins they were verie poore and base people and many of their Fathers officers of vile Offices as it is verie ordinarie neuerthelesse after they haue obtayned the Degrees they put vpon themselues a more honourable spirit And therefore albeit in China wee indured much trouble at the base peoples hand yet the Mandarins did alwaies vse vs honourably and with much respect especially now for which cause now no man dare trouble vs. And if there bee any which in title are like our Lords Knights and Courtiers they are these There are among them men of much excellencie and sinceritie in their Office which doe seeke the common good And without doubt they make vs wonder that seeing they bee but Gentiles which doe nothing for the zeale of Gods honour nor for his sake they be of such sinceritie which they shewed of late more then at other times in hauing to doe with this wicked vicious and couetous King which they now haue who though hee be so absolute a Lord that with the same libertie and in a manner with the same facilitie hee doth what he list with the greatest Mandarins of his Kingdome as well as with the basest people thereof Yet for all this of late yeeres there were many who with great libertie and courage reprehended his faults by writing which is the manner of speaking most publikely with him that all men might read it And though they might feare some
wee all thinke it necessarie to eate after this fashion and to vse their customes to obtayne more free accesse vnto them and to winne them to Christ. There is a Turke heere a dweller in this Citie which aboue fortie yeeres agoe brought one or two Lions to the Father of this King who partly because hee knoweth no Learning nor Sciences and partly because hee sought not to apply himselfe to the habite customes and manner of China there is none that will deale with him nor come neere his house And through the grace which God hath giuen vs and because they see vs apply our selues to their Apparell Fashion and Courtesies all the grauest Mandarins come home to our house to visite vs and doe vs the fauour to hold vs publikely for their Friends which they vse not to doe to their owne Countrey-men of our qualitie and condition praysed bee our Lord alwayes Amen I will not omit to declare the great pleasure wherewith these learned Chinois heare the great consent of the things and ceremonies of our holy Faith in Europe and that wee haue Bishops and as we call them heere Mandarins and superiours in Spirituall things and aboue all they reioyce exceedingly to heare of our Pope that being so great a personage they preferre a Learned and Holy man by way of Election and not by Succession and likewise the obedience and subjection which other Kings doe yeeld vnto him and that there haue beene many as wee told them who being chosen Popes refuse it in good earnest and by no meanes will accept the same and that we haue all things which concerne the Law of God and good manners set downe in writing with all other Bookes concerning him or his Ministers And although that which I haue spoken hitherto of our high Priest is a thing very apparent and true and wee deliuered it for such and they so vnderstand it yet oftentimes they haue giuen vs occasions of laughter The first was That when wee told them that some refused so great an Office straight-way they aske where you say that they refuse it is it not euident that their excuse will not bee accepted As who should say if they would accept of it who is there that would make an excuse And thus they say because they doe so themselues for when great Offices are bestowed vpon them eftsoone they offer vp a Petition making a thousand excuses to the King not to receiue them and they desiâ—e nothing lesse neither can any thing happen so grieuous vnto them as to accept their excuse But vsually they be not admitted though sometimes they bee to their great griefe of heart as I my selfe haue seene But to excuse themselues or to refuse with some danger is the vse so common that they will not fayle to doe so for if they should not doe so it were more certayne that they should goe without the Office The second thing that made vs more to laugh is that many of them tell vs that if wee would returne into our Countrey without doubt they would make vs Popes The reason though not openly which they yeeld is that wee haue a great aduantage aboue other men of our Countrey to wit that wee haue seene and studied and vnderstand their Bookes because that they onely in their opinion can make a man perfect and generally seene in all things Such is the high conceit and reputation which they hold of their Bookes §. VII Of their Women Of the Tartars Conquest Acts and Expulsion The greatnesse of the King and neighbouring States Of the Queenes Eunuches I Will conclude this Letter with two points the one concerning the Women whereof I haue little to say and the last is of the King and of his Palaces and Seruices Euery man as I said before may keepe as many Wiues as hee will and so they doe which is the cause of many tumults quarrels and disorders in their houses among their wiues and among the Sonnes of diuers Mothers and therefore when wee tell them that in our Countrey no man marryeth but one Wife they neuer are satisfied in praising it in words though neuerthelesse they doe not follow it nor put it in practise And the discontentment which the Women haue among themselues and with their Husbands for this occasion is like to prooue a great encouragement vnto them to make them desirous to receiue our holy Faith and to perswade their Husbands to embrace the same seeing that it doth not permit any more but one lawfull Wife onely Of their other Conuersation Customes and other things wee know nothing neither is any thing to bee learned for they keepe house all their life time and goe out of doores exceeding seldome to visite either their Mother or Sisters or nearest kinswomen for they goe not to any else no not in thought And therefore as they haue no conuersation but alwayes to keepe home I can speake nothing of their behauiour Their Apparell seemeth vnto mee honest and comely for sometimes I haue seene the Wiues of Officers and of the poore people for many of them doe goe abroad In some parts of the Countrey wee haue met many women vpon the high way in short garments like to the men of our Countrey without any difference saue on their heads and their feete for all the rest is all one kinde of Apparell but these are the common people onely One of the greatest ornaments that the Women haue is to haue verie little feete and they are so little that they goe verie badly and alway they seeme to goe as though they would fall I could not know the cause nor the Chinois themselues know not the originall occasion why this is counted for a beautie albeit some say it began not for a comelinesse but onely with a purpose to cut off all occasion from them of going abroad The Chinois haue beene very carefull in their Histories and therefore they haue histories of their Kings of aboue foure thousand yeeres And if credit bee to be giuen to that which their Bookes report touching those times and is gathered by diuers of their Histories There are many more yeeres from the Flood to our dayes whereof they also haue some knowledge in their Bookes then the most followed and allowed Calculation among vs which trâ—ate of that matter doe allow of for they say it is sixe thousand yeeres at the least They say that they haue continued Histories But I leaue this because I haue not well conferred the truth and foundation of the Chinish histories At the least it is certaine that they haue knowledge of their matters and certaine Kings within a little after the Flood whensoeuer it was They had many ancient Kings which were verie good men which it may bee were saued in the law of Nature because the heroicall workes of Vertue which they report of them were great and there is no record that they worshipped Idols but
as Beefe here as also that this is the Region Serica or Silken forasmuch as there is no Kingdome of the East where Silke is found in that quantitie and the Portugals ship it thence for Iapon and all India the Spaniards also of the Philippina Ilands fraight their ships therewith for all the American World Moreouer I find in the China Chronicles that this Silke-worke was there two thousand six hundred thirtie six yeares before the Birth of Christ whence it passed to the rest of Asia to our Europe and to Africa But in this varietie nothing seemes so strange to me as that all these names are so strange to them not knowne or once heard of although the change of names be not strange to that Countrey For as often as the Empire passeth from one Family to another according to the vicissitude of humane Affaires He which attayneth the Throne imposeth a name at his pleasure So hath it beene sometimes called Than which signifieth exceedingly large another while Yu that is Rest after that successiuely Hia or Great Sciam Adorned Cheu Perfect Han The Milkie way in Heauen c. And since this Family called Ciu which now holdeth the Souereigntie hath reigned it is called Min which intimateth Splendour and by vsuall addition of one syllable Ta-min that is the Kingdome of Great Splendour Brightnesse or Glory Yet doe few of their Neighbour Nations obserue these changes of Names whereby each of them almost stile it by seuerall appellations Those of Cocin Cauchin-china and the Siamites call it Ciu the Iapanders Than the Tartars Han the Westerne Saracens Catay Also amongst the Chinois themselues besides that arbiâ—rary name so imposed by their Kings it hath some common to all Ages Such are Ciumqâ—â— that is the Kingdome and Chiumhoa which signifieth a Garden a name arising from their Geography beleeuing indeed the roundnesse of the Heauen but a squarenesse of the Earth and their Kingdome in the midst thereof a conceit growne out of conceit now by better instruction of the Iesuits Their King is called Lord of the World and they supposed accordingly that their Kingdome contayned the principall part thereof not deeming the Neighbour Kingdomes worthy to bee called Kingdomes which yet before their Commerce with Europeans were all they knew And not vnworthily is the name Great prefixed to their Kingdomes appellation beeing the greatest Kingdome in the World which at this day carrieth One Name or hath done in former times For Southward it beginneth in the nineteenth degree at the Ile which they call Hainam that is the South-Sea and runneth into the North to the two fortieth euen to those wals which diuide the Chinois from the Tartars The longitude beginneth from the one hundred and twelfth reckoning from the Canaries in the Prouince Yunan and extends East-ward to the Sea in one hundred thirtie two These Dimensions wee haue obserued in diuers places of the Kingdome where we haue passed by Astrolabes and other Mathemâ—ticall Instruments adding also the obseruation of Eclipses in their Almanacks where the Moones Change and Full are iustly described and specially by authoritie of Cosmographicall Plaines Yet if others which shall come after vs shall more exactly obserue the longitude which I dare say will be no great matter I shall not vnwillingly yeeld Hence may be obserued that this ample Kingdome is for the most part within the temperate Zone neither doth it extend so farre North-ward as some Maps haue described by many degrees And lest any should thinke that some great parts of so large a Dominion be desert I will here translate out of a China booke entituled The Description of that Kingdome there printed 1579. that which followeth In the Kingdome of China there are two Prouinces Royall Nanquin the Southerne Court and Pequin the Northerne and thirteene others In these fifteene Prouinces you might call them Kingdomes by another diuision are numbred one hundred fiftie eight Regions or lesse Prouinces called by them Fu the most of which haue twelue or fifteene Cities of reasonable quantitie besides Villages Hamlets Castles and Townes In these Prouinces are two hundred fortie seuen greater Cities called Cheu howbeit sometimes distinguished from other Cities rather in dignitie then largenesse of vulgar Cities which they call Hien 1152. Of men growne to ripe age which pay tribute or poll money to the King were then fiftie and eight millions fiue hundred fiftie thousand 801. In all which the female sexe is not reckoned and of the Masculine are omitted Boyes Youths Eunuchs Souldiers the Royall kindred Magistrates Students and very many others And of the Souldiers although there be a Supine peace except some Tartarian assault sometimes there are maintained in the Kings pay and in perpetuall Armes aboue ten hundred thousand For the three Northern Prouinces are almost halfe in pay In that booke are numbred Kingdomes adioyning to that of China and tributarie to the East three to the West fiftie three to the South fiftie fiue to the North three Yet I obserue that nothing so many doe in these dayes pay tribute and those which doe carry more from China then they bring thither and therefore the Chinois care not much whether they continue loyall or no. To the worth of this Kingdome may bee added the fortification by Nature or Art round about it To the South and East the Sea washeth it and so many Ilands guard it that hardly can a Fleet of Ships approach the Continent To the North steepe praecipices are ioyned together with a continued Tract of 405. leagues and exclude the Tartars assaults To the North-west is a sandy desart of many dayes iourney which prohibite passage of an Armie or minace their burialls The South-west hath great Mountaines and little Kingdomes to preuent feare on that side From this largenesse of Territories proceeds such diuersified varietie of things growing in that Kingdome some in the torrid others in the colder or in the temperate Zones whatsoeuer is required to the necessitie or delicacie of food or raiment being there naturall nothing being here in Europe but either is there or a better supply Wheat Barley Panike and other Corne Rice Pulse in some Prouinces two or three haruests yeerely fruits and Apples of the best Nuts and Almonds excepted Figs and others vnknowne in our world as the Licyas and the Longanas in Canton Prouince onely the Sucusina or China Figge or Apple so called because they may dry it as they do Figs liker to a Peach red without hoarinesse or stone in Oranges Citrous Limons they exceed all places So doe they in goodnesse and varietie of Gardens Herbs as being there much vsed some for religion others for pouertie eating nothing else Flowers haue there taken vp their bowers admirably varied more respected for sight then sent the Art of distilling sweet-waters being there vnheard of In the foure Southerne Prouinces grow Betre or Betele leafe and the tree Arequa or Arequeira so much
Theodore The same Note is taken vp by the Priests and Deacons that are placed at the right and left side of the Church and then altogether they chaunt and thunder out singing Many yeeres to the Noble Theodore good honourable beloued of God great Duke of Volodemer Mosko Emperour of all Russia c. These Solemnities being ended first commeth the Patriarch with the Metropolites Archbishoppes and Bishops then the Nobilitie and the whole Companie in their order to doe homage to the Emperour bending downe their heads and knocking them at his feet to the very ground The Stile wherewith hee is inuested at his Coronation runneth after this manner Theodore Iuanowich by the grace of God great Lord and Emperour of all Russia great Duke of Volodemer Mosko and Nouograd King of Cazan King of Astracan Lord of Plesko and great Duke of Smolensko of Twerria Ioughoria Permia Vadska Bulghoria and others Lord and great Duke of Nouograd of the Low Countrey of Chernigo Rezan Polotskoy Rostoue Yaruslaueley Bealozera Leifland Oudoria Obdoria and Condensa Commander of all Siberia and of the North parts and Lord of many other Countreyes c. This stile contayneth in it all the Emperours Prouinces and setteth forth his greatnesse And therefore they haue a great delight and pride in it forcing not onely there owne people but also Strangers that haue any matter to deliuer to the Emperour by Speech or writing to repeat the whole forme from the beginning to the end Which breedeth much cauill and sometimes quarrell betwixt them and the Tartar and Poland Ambassadours who refuse to call him Czar that is Emperour and to repeat the other parts of his long Stile My selfe when I had audience of the Emperour thought good to salute him onely with thus much viz. Emperour of all Russia great Duke of Volodemer Mosko and Nouograd King of Cazan King of Astracan The rest I omitted of purpose because I knew they gloried to haue their Stile appeare to be of a larger Volume then the Queenes of England But this was taken in so ill part that the Chancellor who then attended the Emperour with the rest of the Nobilitie with a lowd chasing voyce called still vpon me to say out the rest Whereto I answered that the Emperours Stile was very long and could not so well be remembred by Strangers that I had repeated so much of it as might shew that I gaue honour to the rest c. But all would not serue till I commanded my Interpreter to say it all out THe manner of their Gouernment is much after the Turkish fashion which they seeme to imitate as neere as the Countrey and reach of their capacities in Politike Affaires will giue them leaue to doe The State and forme of their Gouernment seemeth to apply all to the behoofe of the Prince and that after a most open manner as may appeare by the Sophismata or secrets of their Gouernment afterwards set downe aswell for the keeping of the Nobilitie and Commons in an vnder proportion and farre vneuen ballance in their seuerall degrees as also in their Impositions and Exactions without any regard of Nobilitie or People farther then it giueth the Nobilitie a kind of libertie to exact vpon the Commons and baser sort of People in all parts of the Realme wheresoeuer they come specially in the place where their Lands lye or where they are appointed by the Emperour to gouerne vnder him Also to the Commons some small contentment in that they passe ouer their Lands by discent of Inheritance to whether Sonne they will which commonly they doe after our Gauill kind and dispose of their goods by gift or Testament without any controllment Concerning the principall points and matters of State wherein the Souereignetie consisteth as the making and annulling of publike Lawes the making of Magistrates power to make Warre or League with any Forreine State to execute or to pardon life with the right of Appeale in all matters both Ciuill and Criminall they doe so wholy and absolutely pertayne to the Emperour and his Counsell vnder him as that he may be said to be both the Souereigne Commander and the Executioner of all these For as touching any Law or publike Order of the Realme it is euer determined of before any publike Assembly or Parliament be summoned Where besides his Councell hee hath none other to consult with him of such matters as are concluded before hand but onely a few Bishops Abbots and Friers to make aduantage of the peoples Superstitions euen against themselues which thinke all to be holy and just that passeth with consent of their Bishops and Clergie men whatsoeuer it be For which purpose the Emperours are content to make much of the corrupt state of the Church as now it is among them and to nourish the same by extraordinary fauours and Immunities to the Bishops Seas Abbeyes and Frieries as knowing Superstition and false Religion best to agree with a Tyrannicall State and to be a speciall meanes to vphold and maintayne the same Secondly as touching the publike Offices and Magistracies of the Realme there is none hereditarie neyther any so great nor so little in that Countrey but the bestowing of it is done immediately by the Emperour himselfe Insomuch that the very Diacks or Clerkes in euery head Towne are for the most part assigned by himselfe Notwithstanding the Emperour that now is the better to entend his Deuotions referreth all such matters pertayning to the State wholly to the ordering of his Wiues Brother the Lord Borris Federewich Godonoe Thirdly the like is to be said of the Iurisdiction concerning matters Iudiciall specially such as concerne life and death Wherein there is none that hath any authoritie or publike Iurisdiction that goeth by Discent or is held by Charter but all at the appointment and pleasure of the Emperour and the same practised by the Iudges with such awe and restraint as that they dare not determine vpon any speciall matter but must referre the same wholly vp to the Mosko to the Emperours Councell To shew his Souereigntie ouer the liues of his Subjects the late Emperour Iuan Vasilowich in his walkes or progresses if he had misliked the face or person of any man whom he met by the way or that looked vpon him would command his head to be strooke off Which was presently done and the head cast before him Fourthly for the Souereigne Appeale and giuing of Pardons in Criminall Matters to such as are conuicted it is wholly at the pleasure and grace of the Emperour Wherein also the Empresse that now is being a woman of great Clemencie and withall delighting to deale in publike Affaires of the Realme the rather to supply the defect of her Husband doth behaue her selfe after an absolute manner giuing out pardon specially on her birth day and other solemne times in her owne name by open Proclamation without any mention at all of the Emperour Some there haue beene
direction againe to those that are vnder them in their sayd Prouinces for all matters giuen in charge by the Emperour and his Councell to bee done or put in execution within their Precincts For the ordering of euery particular Prouince of these foure Chetfirds there is appointed one of these Dukes which were reckoned before in the lowest degree of their Nobilitie which are resident in the head Townes of the sayd Prouinces Whereof euery one hath joyned with him in Commission a Dyack or Secretarie to assist him or rather to direct him For in the executing of their Commission the Dyack doth all The parts of their Commission are these in effect First to heare and determine in all ciuill matters within their Precinct To which purpose they haue vnder them certayne Officers as Gubnoy Starets or Coroners who besides the tryall of selfe Murders are to attach Fellons and the Soudiae or vnder Iustices who themselues also may heare and determine in all matters of the same nature among the Countrey people of their owne Wards or Bayliwickes but so that in case either partie dissent they may appeale and goe further to the Duke and Dyack that reside within the head Towne From whom also they may remooue the matter to the higher Court at Mosko of the Emperours Councell where lye all appeales They haue vnder them also Sâ—â—skoy Starets that is Aldermen or Bayliffes of the Hundreds Secondly in all criminall matters as Theft Murder Treason c. they haue authoritie to apprehend to examine and to imprison the malefactor and so hauing receiued perfect euidence and imformation of the cause they are to send it ready drawne and orderly digested vp to the Mosko to the Officer of the Chetfird whereunto that Prouince is annexed by whom it is referred and propounded to the Emperours Councell But to determine in any matter criminall or to doe execution vpon the partie offending is more then their Commission will allow them to doe Thirdly if there bee any publike seruice to be done within that Prouince as the publishing of any Law or common order by way of Proclamation collecting of taxes and impositions for the Emperor mustering of Souldiers and sending them forth at the day and to the place assigned by the Emperour or his Councell all these and such like pertayne to their charge These Dukes and Dyacks are appointed to their place by the Emperour himselfe and are changed ordinarily at euery yeeres end except vpon some speciall liking or sute the time bee prorogued for a yeere or two more They are men of themselues of no credit nor fauour with the people where they gouerne being neither borne nor brought vp among them nor yet hauing inheritance of their owne there or else where Onely of the Emperour they haue for that seruice an hundred Marcks a yeere hee that hath most some fiftie some but thirtie Which maketh them more suspected and odious to the people because being so bare and comming fresh and hungry vpon them lightly euery yeere they racke and spoyle them without due regard of Iustice or Conscience Which is easily tollerated by the chiefe Officers of the Chetfirds to the end they may spoyle them againe and haue a better bootie when they call them to account which commonly they doe at the end of their seruice making an aduantage of their injustice and oppression ouer the poore people There are few of them but they come to the Pudkey or Whip when their time is ended which themselues for the most part doe make account of And therefore they furnish themselues with all the spoyle they can for the time of their Gouernment that they may haue for both turnes as well for the Emperour and Lord of the Chetfird as to reserue some good part for themselues They that are appointed to gouerne abroad are men of this qualitie saue that in the foure border Townes that are of greatest importance are set men of more speciall valour and trust two in euery Towne Whereof one is euer of the Emperours priuie Counsell These foure border Townes are Smolensko Vobsko Nouogrod and Cazan whereof three lie towards the Polonian and Sweden one bordereth farre off vpon the Chrim Tartar These haue larger commission then the other Dukes of the Prouinces that I spake of before and may doe execution in criminall matters Which is thought behooffull for the Common-wealth for incident occasions that may happen vpon the borders that are farre off and may not stay for direction about euery occurrent and particular matter from the Emperour and his Counsell They are changed euery yeere except as before and haue for their stipend 700. Rubbels a yeere he that hath most some haue but 400. Many of these places that are of greatest importance and almost the whole Countrey is managed at this time by the Godonoes and their Clients The Citie of Mosko that is the Emperours Seat is gouerned altogether by the Emperours Counsell All matters there both ciuill and criminall are heard and determined in the seuerall Courts held by some of the said Counsell that reside there all the yeere long Onely for their ordinary matters as Buildings Reparations keeping of their Streets decent and cleane Collections leuying of Taxes Impositions and such like are appointed two Gentlemen and two Dyacks or Secretaries who hold a Court together for the ordering of such matters This is called the Zempskey house If any Townes-man suspect his seruant of theft or like matter hither he may bring him to haue him examined vpon the Pudkey or other torture Besides these two Gentlemen and Secretaries that order the whole Citie there are Starusts or Aldermen for euery seuerall Companie The Alderman hath his Sotskey or Constable and the Constable hath certaine Decetskeis or Decurions vnder him which haue the ouersight of ten housholds a piece whereby euery disorder is sooner spyed and the common seruice hath the quicker dispatch The whole number of Citizens poore and rich are reduced into Companies The chiefe Officers as the Dyacks and Gentlemen are appointed by the Emperour himselfe the Starust by the Gentlemen and Dyacks the Sotskoy by the Starust or Alderman and the Decetskoyes by the Constables This manner of gouernment of their Prouinces and Townes if it were as well set for the giuing of iustice indifferently to all sorts as it is to preuent innouations by keeping of the Nobility within order and the Commons in subiection it might seeme in that kind to be no bad nor vnpolitike way for the contayning of so large a Common-wealth of that breadth and length as is the Kingdome of Russia But the oppression and slauery is so open and so great that a man would maruell how the Nobilitie and People should suffer themselues to be brought vnder it while they had any meanes to auoide and repulse it or being so strengthned as it is at this present how the Emperours themselues can be content to practise the same with so open iniustice and
oppression of their Subiects being themselues of a Christian profession By this it appeareth how hard a matter it were to alter the state of the Russe Gouernment as now it standeth THe Emperours of Russia giue the name of Counsellour to diuers of their chiefe Nobilitie rather for honours sake then for any vse they make of them about their matters of State These are called Boiarens without any addition and may be called Counsellours at large For they are seldome or neuer called to any publike consultation They which are of his speciall and priuie Counsell indeed whom he vseth daily and ordinarily for all publike matters pertayning to the State haue the addition of Dumnoy and are named Dumnoy boiaren or Lords of the Counsell their Office or Sitting Boarstua dumâ—a Their names at this present are these in their order First Knez Feoder Ioanowich Methisloskey 2. Knez Iuan Michailowich Glinskoy 3. Knez Vasilie Iuanowich Suskoy Scopin These three are accounted to be of greater birth then wisedome taken in as may seeme for that end rather to furnish the place with their honours and presence then with their aduice or counsell 4. Knez Vasilie Iuanowich Suskoy thought to be more wise then the other of his name 5. Knez Feoder Michailowich 6. Knez Michata Romanowich Trowbetskoy 7. Knez Timophey Romanowich Trowbetskoy 8. Knez Andriew Gregoriwich Curakine 9. Knez Demetrie Iuanowich Forestine 10. Knez Feoder Iuanowich Forestine 11. Bodan Iuanowich Sabaroue 12. Knez Iuan Vasilowich 13. Knez Feoder Demetriwich Shestinoue 14. Knez Feoder Michailowich Troyconioue 15. Iuan Buterlyney 16. Demetrie Iuanowich Godonoe 17. Borrise Federowich Godonoe brother to the Empresse 18. Stephan Vasilowich Godonoe 19. Gregorie Vasilowich Godonoe 20. Iuan Vasilowich Godonoe 21. Feoder Sheremitoue 22. Andrew Petrowich Cleshenina 23. Ignatiâ— Petrowich Tatisloue 24. Romain Michailowich Peua 25. Demenshoy Iuanowich Cheremissen 26. Romain Vasilowich Alferioue 27. Andriew Shalcaloue 28. Vasilie Shalcaloue 29. Eleazar Wellusgin 30. Drezheen Penteleoue 31. Zapon Abramoue The foure last of these are called Dumnoy deiakey or Lord-Secretaries These are all of the Emperours priuie Counsell though but few of them are called to any consultation for that all matters are aduised and determined vpon by Borris Federowich Godonoe brother to the Empresse with some fiue or sixe more whom it pleaseth him to call If they come they are rather to heare then to giue counsell and doe so demeane themselues The matters occurrent which are of State done within the Realme are informed them at their â—ittings by the Lords of the foure Chetfirds or Tetrarchies Whereof mention is made in the Chapter concerning the Gouernment of their Prouinces Who bring in all such Letters as they receiue from the Dukes Dyacks Captaines and other Officers of the Citie and Castles pertayning to their seuerall Quarter or Chetfird with other aduertisements and informe the Counsell of them The like is done by the chiefe Officer of euery seuerall Office of Record who may come into the Counsell-chamber and informe them as occasion incident to his Office doth require Besides matters of State they consider of many priuate Causes informed by the way of supplication in very great numbers Whereof some they entertayne and determine as the Cause or meanes can procure fauour Some they send to the Offices whereto they pertayne by common course of Law Their ordinary dayes for their sitting are Mondayes Wednesdayes and Fridayes Their time of meeting is commonly seuen of the clocke in the morning If there bee any extraordinary occasion that requireth consultation on some other day they haue warning by the Clerke of of the Counsell called Dorofey Bushew who receiueth order from the Roserad or High Constable of the Realme to call them together at the time appointed FOr the receiuing of Customes and other Rents belonging to the Crowne there are appointed diuers Vnder-officers which deliuer ouer the same into the head Treasurie The first is the Office of Dwoertsoua or Steward of the houshold The second is the Office of the Chetfirds which I comprehend vnder one though it be diuided into foure seuerall parts as was said before The third is called Bulsha Prechode or the great Income As touching the first which is the Office of the Steward it receiueth all the Rents of the Emperours Inheritance or Crowne-land which they call Vochin The Vochin or Crown-land contayneth in it sixe and thirtie Townes with the Territories or Hundreds belonging vnto them Whereof the chiefe that yeeld the greatest Rents are these Alexandrisca Corelska Otfer Slobodey Danielska Moisalskoy Chara Sametska Strararouse Bransoue c. The Inhabitants or Tenants of these and the other Townes pay some Rent money some other Rent duties called Obrâ—key as certaine Chetfirds or measures of Graine Wheat Rye Barley Oats c. or of other victuall as Oxen Sheepe Swannes Geese Hares Hennes wilde Fowle Fish Hay Wood Honey c. Some are bound to sowe for the Emperours prouision certaine acres of ground and to make the Corne ready for his vse hauing for it an allowance of certaine acres of ground for their owne proper vse This prouision for the houshold specially of Graine serued in by the Tenants is a great deale more then is spent in his house or in other allowance serued out in liuery or for the Emperours honour called Schalouaney for which vse there is bestowed very much both in Graine and other Victuall This surplus of prouision is sold by the Steward to the best hand and runneth into the Emperours Treasurie In the time of Iuan Vasilowich father to this Emperour who kept a more Princely and bountifull house then the Emperour now doth this ouerplus of Graine and other incomes into the Stewards Office yeelded to his Treasurie not past 60000. Rubbels yeerely but riseth now by good husbanding of the Steward Gregory Vasilowich Godonoe to 230000. Rubbels a yeere And this by the meanes of the Empresse and her kindred specially Borris Fedorowich Godonoe that account it all their owne that runneth into the Emperors Treasure Much of this surplusage that riseth out of the Rent prouision is employed to the payment of the wages of his houshold Officers which are very many attending at home and purueying abroad The second Office of Receit is called the Chetfirds being diuided into foure seuerall parts as before was said hath foure head Officers which besides the ordering and gouernment of the Shires contayned within their seuerall Chetfirds haue this also as a part of their Office to receiue the Tagla and Podat belonging to the Emperour that riseth out of the foure Chetfirds or Quarters The Tagla is a yeerly Rent or Imposition raised vpon euery Wiâ—e or measure of Graine that groweth within the Land gathered by sworne men and brought into the Office The Wite contayneth sixtie Chetfirds Euery Chetfird is three Bushels English or little lesse The Podat is an ordinary Rent of money imposed vpon euery Soake or Hundred within the whole
furniture When they are come to the Church the Priest standeth ready to receiue the child within the Church Porch with his Tub of water by him And then beginneth to declare vnto them that they haue brought a little Infidell to be made a Christian c. This ended he teacheth the Witnesses that are two or three in a certaine set forme out of his Booke what their dutie is in bringing vp the child after he is baptised vz. That he must be taught to know God and Christ the Sauiour And because God is of great maiestie and wee must not presume to come vnto him without Mediators as the manner is when we make any suit to an Emperour or great Prince therefore they must teach him what Saints are the best and chiefe Mediators c. This done he commandeth the Deuill in the name of God after a coniuring manner to come out of the water and so after certaine Prayers he plungeth the child thrise ouer head and eares For this they hold to bee a point necessary that no part of the child be vndipped in the water The words that beare with them the forme of Baptisme vttered by the Priest when he dippeth in the child are the very same that are prescribed in the Gospell and vsed by vs vz. In the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost For that they should alter the forme of the words and say by the holy Ghost as I haue heard that they did following certaine Heretikes of the Greeke Church I round to be vntrue as well by report of them that haue beene often at their Baptismes as by their Booke of Lyturgie it selfe wherein the order of Baptisme is precisely set downe When the childe is baptised the Priest layeth Oyle and Salt tempered together vpon the forehead and both sides of his face and then vpon his mouth drawing it along with his finger ouer the childs lips as did the Popish Priests saying withall certaine Prayers to this effect that God will make him a good Christian c. all this is done in the Church Porch Then is the child as being now made a Christian and meet to be receiued within the Church Doore carried into the Church the Priest going before and there he is presented to the chiefe Idoll of the Church being layd on a Cushion before the feet of the Image by it as by the Mediator to be commended vnto God If the child be sicke or weake specially in the Winter they vse to make the water luke warme After Baptisme the manner is to cut off the haire from the childs head and hauing wrapped it within a piece of Waxe to lay it vp as a Relique or Monument in a secret place of the Church This is the manner of their Baptisme which they account to be the best and perfectest forme As they doe all other parts of their Religion receiued as they say by tradition from the best Church meaning the Greeke And therefore they will take great paines to make a Proselyte or Conuert either of an Infidell or of a forreine Christian by rebaptising him after the Russe manner When they take any Tartar prisoner commonly they will offer him life with condition to be baptised And yet they perswade very few of them to redeeme their life so because of the naturall hatred the Tartar beareth to the Russe and the opinion he hath of his fashood and iniustice The yeere after Mosko was fired by the Chrim Tartar there was taken a Diuoymorsey one of the chiefe in that exploit with three hundred Tartars more who had all their liues offered them if they would be baptised after the Russe manner Which they refused all to doe with many reproches against those that perswaded them And so being carried to the Riuer Mosko that runneth through the Citie they were all baptised after a violent manner being thrust downe with a knock on the head into the water through an hole made in the Ice for that purpose Of Lieflanders that are captiues there are many that take on them this second Russe Baptisme to get more libertie and somewhat besides towards their liuing which the Emperour ordinarily vseth to giue them Of Englishmen since they frequented the Countrey there was neuer any found that so much forgot God his Faith and Countrey as that he would be content to be baptised Russe for any respect of feare preferment or other meanes whatsoeuer saue onely Richard Relph that following before an vngodly trade by keeping a Caback against the order of the Countrey and being put off from that trade and spoiled by the Emperours Officers of that which he had entred himselfe this last yeere into the Russe Profession and so was rebaptised liuing now asmuch an Idolater as before he was a Rioter and vnthrifty person Such as thus receiue the Russe Baptisme are first carried into some Monasterie to bee instructed there in the doctrine and ceremonies of the Church Where they vse these ceremonies First they put him into a new and fresh sute of apparell made after the Russe fashion and set a Coronet or in Summer a Garland vpon his head Then they anoint his head with Oyle and put a Waxe candle light into his hand and so pray ouer him foure times a day the space of seuen dayes All this while he is to abstaine from flesh and white meats The seuen dayes being ended he is purified and washed in a Bath-stoue and so the eight day hee is brought into the Church where he is taught by the Friers how to behaue himselfe in presence of their Idols by ducking downe knocking of the head crossing himselfe and such like gestures which are the greatest part of the Russe Religion The Sacrament of the Lords Supper they receiue but once a yeere in their great Lent time a little before Easter Three at the most are admitted at one time and neuer aboue The manner of their communicating is thus First they confesse themselues of all their sinnes to the Priest whom they call their ghostly Father Then they come to the Church and are called vp to the Communion Table that standeth like an Altar a little remoued from the vpper end of the Church after the Dutch manner Heere first they are asked of the Priest whether they bee cleane or no that is whether they haue neuer a sinne behind that they left vnconfessed If they answer No they are taken to the Table Where the Priest beginneth with certayne vsuall Prayers the Communicants standing in the meane while with their armes folded one within another like Penitentiaries or Mourners When these prayers are ended the Priest taketh a Spoone and filleth it full of claret Wine Then hee putteth into it a small piece of Bread and tempereth them both together and so deliuereth them in the spoone to the Communicants that stand in order speaking the vsuall words of the Sacrament Eate this c. Drinke this
c. both at one time without any pause After that hee deliuereth them againe Bread by it selfe and then Wine carded together with a little warme water to represent Bloud more rightly as they thinke and the water withall that flowed out of the side of Christ. Whiles this is in doing the Communicants vnfold their armes And then folding them againe follow the Priest thrice round about the Communion table and so returne to their places againe Where hauing sayd certayne other prayers hee dismisseth the Communicants with charge to bee merrie and to cheere vp themselues for the seuen dayes next following Which being ended hee enioyneth them to fast for it as long time after Which they vse to obserue with very great deuotion eating nothing else but Bread and Salt except a little Cabbage and some other Herbe or Root with water or quasse Mead for their drinke This is their manner of administring the Sacraments Wherein what they differ from the institution of Christ and what Ceremonies they haue added of their owne or rather borrowed of the Greekes may easily bee noted THeir chiefest errours in matter of Faith I finde to bee these First concerning the Word of God it selfe they will not read publikely certayne Bookes of the Canonicall Scripture as the bookes of Moses specially the foure last Exodus Leuiticus Numeri and Deuteronomie which they say are all made disauthentique and put out of vse by the comming of Christ as not able to discerne the difference betwixt the Morall and the Ceremoniall Law The bookes of the Prophets they allow of but reade them not publikely in their Churches for the same reason because they were but directers vnto Christ and proper as they say to the Nation of the Iewes Onely the Booke of Psalmes they haue in great estimation and sing and say them daily in their Churches Of the New Testament they allow and reade all except the Reuelation which therefore they reade not though they allow it because they vnderstand it not neither haue the like occasion to know the fulfilling of the Prophecies contayned within it concerning especially the Apostacie of the Antichristian Church as haue the Westerne Churches Notwithstanding they haue had their Antichrists of the Greeke Church and may finde their owne falling off and the punishments for it by the Turkish inuasion in the Prophecies of the Booke Secondly which is the fountayne of the rest of all their corruptions both in Doctrine and Ceremonies they hold with the Papists that their Church Traditions are of equall authoritie with the written Word of God Wherein they preferre themselues before other Churches affirming that they haue the true and right Traditions deliuered by the Apostles to the Greeke Church and so vnto them Thirdly that the Church meaning the Greeke and specially the Patriarch and his Synod as the head of the rest hauing a soueraigne Authoritie to interpret the Scriptures and that all are bound to hold that Interpretation as sound and authentique Fourthly concerning the Diuine nature and the three Persons in the one substance of God that the holy Ghost proceedeth from the Father onely and not from the Sonne Fiftly about the office of Christ they hold many foule errours and the same almost as doth the Popish Church namely that hee is the sole Mediatour of redemption but not of intercession Their chiefe reason if they bee talked withall for defence of this errour is that vnapt and foolish comparison betwixt God and a Monarch or Prince of this world that must bee sued vnto by Mediatours about him wherein they giue speciall preferment to some aboue others as to the blessed Virgin whom they call Procheste or vndefiled and Saint Nicolas whom they call Scora pomosnick or the Speedy helper and say that hee hath three hundred Angels of the chiefest appointed by God to attend vpon him This hath brought them to an horrible excesse of Idolatrie after the grossest and prophanest manner giuing vnto their Images all religious worship of Prayer Thankesgiuing Offerings and Adoration with prostrating and knocking their heads to the ground before them as to God himselfe Which because they doe to the Picture not to the portraiture of the Saint they say they worship not an Idoll but the Saint in his Image and so offend not God forgetting the Commandement of God that forbiddeth to make the Image or likenesse of any thing for any Religious worship or vse whatsoeuer Their Church walls are verie full of them richly hanged and set foorth with Pearle and Stone vpon the smooth Table Though some also they haue embossed that sticke from the board almost an inch outwards They call them Chudouodites or their Miracle workers and when they prouide them to set vp in their Churches in no case they may say that they haue bought the Image but Exchanged money for it Sixtly for the meanes of Iustification they agree with the Papists that it is not by Faith onely apprehending Christ but by their Workes also And that Opus operatum or the worke for the worke sake must needs please God And therefore they are all in their numbers of Prayers Fasts Vowes and Offerings to Saints Almes deeds Crossings and such like and carrie their numbring Beads about with them continually as well the Emperour and his Nobilitie as the common people not onely in the Church but in all other publike places specially at any set or solemne meeting as in their Fasts law Courts common Consultations entertaynment of Ambassadours and such like Seuenthly they say with the Papists that no man can bee assured of his saluation till the sentence be passed at the day of Iudgement Eightly they vse auricular Confession and thinke they are purged by the very action from so many sinnes as they confesse by name and in particular to the Priest Ninthly they hold three Sacraments of Baptisme the Lords Supper and the last Anoiling or Vnction Yet concerning their Sacrament of extreame Vnction they hold it not so necessarie to saluation as they doe Baptisme but thinke it a great curse and punishment of God if any dye without it Tenthly they thinke there is a necessitie of Baptisme and that all are condemned that dye without it Eleuenth they rebaptise as many Christians not being of the Greeke Church as they conuert to their Russe profession because they are diuided from the true Church which is the Greeke as they say Twelfth they make a difference of Meates and Drinkes accounting the vse of one to be more holy then of another And therefore in their set Fasts they forbeare to eate flesh and white meates as wee call them after the manner of the Popish superstition which they obserue so strictly and with such blinde deuotion as that they will rather die then eate one bit of Flesh Egges or such like for the health of their bodies in their extreame sicknesse Thirteenth they hold Marriage to bee
South-west the same day dyed Iohn Franson of Harlem The seuenth it was faire weather with some Raine the Winde West South-west and at Euening VVest and by North then we went to the open water and there killed thirteene Birds which we tooke vpon a piece of driuing Ice and laid them vpon the fast Ice The ninth in the morning the Ice began to driue whereby we got open water on the Land side and then also the fast Ice whereon we lay beganne to driue whereupon the Master and the men went to fetch the Packe and the Chist that stood vpon the Ice to put them into the Scute and then drew the Scuteâ— to the water at least three hundred and fortie paces which was hard for vs to doe in regard that the labour was great and we very weake and when the Sunne was South South-east we set sayle with an East-wind but when the Sunne was West we were forced to make towards the fast Ice againe because thereabouts it was not yet gone the Winde being South and came right from the Land whereby wee were in good hope that it would driue away and that we should proceed in our Voyage The tenth from the time that the Sunne was East North-east till it was East we tooke great paines and labour to get through the Ice and at last we got through and rowed forth vntill we happened to fall betweene two great flakes of Ice that closed one with the other so that we could not get through but were forced to draw the Scutes vpon them and to vnlade the goods and then to draw them ouer to the open water on the other side and then we must goe fetch the goods also to the same place being at least one hundred paces long and when we were in open water againe we rowed forward as well as we could but we had not rowed long before wee fell betweene two great flakes of Ice that came driuing one against the other but by Gods helpe and our speedy rowing we got from betweene them before they closed vp and being through we had a hard West Winde right in our Teeth so that of force we were constrayned to make towards the fast Ice that lay by the shoare The eleuenth in the morning as we sate fast vpon the Ice the Sunne being North-east there came a great Beare out of the water running towards vs but we watcht for her with three Muskets and when she came within thirtie paces of vs wee shot all the three Muskets at her and killed her out-right so that she stirred not a foot and we might see the fat runne out at the holes of her skinne that was shot in with the Muskets swimme vpon the water like Oyle and so driuing dead vpon the water we went vpon a flake of Ice to her and putting a Rope about her necke drew her vp vpon the Ice and smit out her Teeth at which time we measured her bodie and found it to be eight foot thicke then we had a West Wind with close weather but when the Sunne was South it began to cleere vp then three of our men went to the Iland that lay before vs and being there they saw the Crosse Iland lying West-ward from them and went thither to see if that Summer there had beene any Russian there and went thither vpon the fast Ice that lay betweene the two Ilands and being in the Iland they could not perceiue that any man had beene in it since wee were there there they got seuentie Egges but when they had them they knew not wherein to carrie them at last one of them put off his Breeches and tying them fast below they carried them betweene two of them and the third bare the Musket and so came to vs againe after they had beene twelue houres out which put vs no small feare to thinke what was become of them they told vs that they had many times gone vp to the knees in water vpon the Ice betweene both the Ilands and it was at least sixe mile to and fro that they had gone which made vs wonder how they could indure it seeing we were all so weake With the Egges that they had brought wee were all well comforted and fared like Lords so that we found some reliefe in our great miserie and then wee shared our last Wine amongst vs whereof euery one had three Glasses The twelfth in the morning when the Sunne was East the Wind began to blow East and East North-east with mystie weather and at Eeuening sixe of our men went into the Land to seeke certayne stones and found some but none of the best sort and comming backe againe eyther of them brought some Wood. The thirteenth it was a faire day then seuen of our men went to the firme Land to seeke for more stones and found some at which time the VVind was South-east The fourteenth it was faire vveather with a good South VVind and then the Ice began to driue from the Land whereby wee were in good hope to haue an open water but the Wind turning Westerly againe it lay still when the Sunne was South-west three of our men vvent to the next Iland that lay before vs and there shot a Bercheynet which they brought to the Scute and gaue it amongst vs for all our goods vvere common The sixteenth there came a Beare from the firme Land that came very neere vnto vs by reason that it was as vvhite as Snow vvhereby at first vve could not discerne it to be a Beare because it shewed so like the snow but by her stirring at last we perceiued her and as she came neere vnto vs vve shot at her and hit her but shee ranne away that morning the Wind was VVest and after that againe East North-east with close weather The seuenteenth about the South South-east Sunne fiue of our men went againe to the neerest Iland to see if there appeared any open water for our long staying there was no small griefe vnto vs perceiuing not how wee should get from thence who being halfe way thither they found a Beare lying behind a piece of Ice which the day before had beene shot by vs but shee hearing vs went away but one of our men following her with a Boat-hooke thrust her into the skinne wherewith the Beare rose vp vpon her hinder feet and as the man thrust at her againe she strooke the Iron of the Boat-hooke in pieces wherewith the man fell downe vpon his buttockes which our other two men seeing two of them shot the Beare into the bodie and with that she ranne away but the other man went after her with his broken staffe and strooke the Beare vpon the backe wherewith the Beare turned about against the man three times one after the other and then the other two came to her and shot her into the bodie againe wherewith shee sat downe vpon her buttockes and could scant runne any further and then they shot once againe wherewith
white Lime and so tough that being contriued in building it lasteth for euer The rest after the fire is out serue in stead of stones to make walls and vaults and will not dissolue or breake except with some Iron toole Their Winter lasteth nine moneths and yet there is a faire Hauen where this water falleth into the Sea not frozen by meanes whereof there is great resort of wild Fowle and Fish whch they take in infinite multitudes The Fishers Boates are made like to a Weauers shuttle of the skinnes of Fishes fashioned with the bones of the same Fishes and being sowed together with many doubles they are so strong that in foule weather they will shut themselues within the same not fearing the force either of Sea or winde Neither can the hard-hearted Rockes breake these yeelding Vessels They haue also as it were a Sleeue in the bottome thereof by which with a subtill deuice they conuey the water foorth that soaketh into them The most of these Friers spake the Latine tongue A little after this Nicolo returned and dyed in Friesland whither his brother Antonio had before resorted to him and now succeeded both in his goods and honour whom Zichmui employed in the Expedition 〈◊〉 Estotiland which happened vpon this occasion Sixe and twentie yeeres before foure Fisher-Boates were apprehended at Sea by a mightie and tedious storme wherewith after many dayes they were brought to Estotiland aboue a thousand miles West from Friesland vpon which one of the Boates was cast away and sixe men that were in it were taken and brought to a populous Citie where one that spake Latine and had been cast by chance vpon that Iland in the name of the King asked them what Country-men they were and vnderstanding their case hee acquainted the King therewith They dwelt there fiue yeeres and found it â—o bee an Iland very rich being little lesse then Iseland but farre more fruitfull One of them said hee saw Latine bookes in the Kings Librarie which they at this present doe not vnderstand They haue a peculiar Language and Letters or Characters to themselues They haue mines of Gold and other Mettals and haue Trade with Engroneland They sow Corne and make Beere and Ale They build Barkes but know not the vse of the Compasse and haue many Cities and Castles The King sent these Fisher-men with twelue Barkes Southwards to a Countrey which they call Drogio in which Voyage escaping dreadfull tempests at Sea they encountred with Canibals at Land which deuoured many of them These Fishers shewing them the manner of taking Fish with Nets escaped and for the presents which they made of their Fish to the chiefe men of the Country were beloued and honoured One of these more expert it seemeth then the rest was holden in such account that a great Lord made warre with their Lord to obtaine him and so preuayled that he and his companie were sent vnto him And in this order was hee sent to fiue and twentie Lords which had warred one with another to get him in thirteene yeeres space whereby hee came to know almost all those parts which he said was a great Countrey and as it were a new World The people are all rude and voide of goodnesse they goe naked neither haue they wit to couer their bodies with the Beasts skinnes which they take in Hunting from the vehement cold They are fierce and eate their enemies hauing diuers Lawes and Gouernours Their liuing is by hunting Further to the South-west they are more ciuill and haue a more temperate ayre They haue Cities and Temples dedicated to Idols where they sacrifice Men and after eate them and haue also some vse of Gold and Siluer Hee fledde away secretly and conueying himselfe from one Lord to another came at length to Drogio where hee dwelt three yeeres After this time finding there certaine Boates of Estotiland hee went thither with them and growing there very rich furnished a Barke of his owne and returned into Friesland where hee made report vnto his Lord of that wealthy Countrey Zichmui prepared to send thither but three dayes before they set foorth this Fisherman dyed Yet taking some of the Marriners which came with him in his stead they prosecuted the Voyage and encountred after many dayes an Iland where ten men of diuers Languages were brought vnto them of which they could vnderstand none but one of Iseland Hee told them that the Iland was called Icaria and the Knights thereof called Icari descended of the ancient pedigree of Dedalus King of Scots who conquering that Iland left his Sonne there for King and left them those Lawes which to that present they retayned And that they might keepe their Lawes inuiolate they would receiue no Stranger Onely they were contented to receiue one of our men in regard of the Language as they had done those ten Interpreters Zichmui sayling hence in foure dayes descried Land where they found abundance of Fowle and Birds egges for their refreshing The Hauen they called Cap Trin. There was a Hill which burning cast out smoake where was a Spring from which issued a certayne water like Pitch which ranne into the Sea The people of small stature wilde and fearefull hid themselues in Caues Zichmui built there a Citie and determining to inhabite sent Antonio backe againe with the most of his people to Friesland This Historie I haue thus inserted at large which perhaps not without cause in some things may seeme fabulous not in the Zeni which thus writ but in the relations which they receiued from others Howsoeuer the best Geographers are beholden to these Brethren for that little knowledge they haue of these parts of which none before had written nor since haue there beene any great in-land Discoueries The Ship-wracke of Master PIERO QVIRINO described by CHRISTOFORO FIORAVANTI and NICOLO DI MICHIEL who were present there heere contracted IT semeth to bee a conuenient dutie to make a memoriall and not suffer to bee buryed in obliuion that most lamentable and cruell Voyage full of innumerable and extreame miseries which befell a Venetian Ship wherein wee carryed aboue seuen hundred Buttes of Wine Spices Cottons and other Merchandises of great value furnished in Candia with threescore and eight men to goe towards the West The Master whereof was Master Piero Quirini a Venetian Gentleman in the yeare 1431. Who after many troubles misfortunes and wants befalne him after his departure from Candia towards the West on the sixth of Nouember in the foresaid yeere of the Lord by chance came into the mouth of the Channels of Flanders and went farre beyond them by a storme from the South towards the North-west about one hundred and fortie miles running still vpon the Iland of Vssenti where by agreement wee Christoforo Fiorauanti and Nicolo Michiel say that at noone wee founded the bottome of the Sea with the Lead and found our selues in fiue and fiftie fathome of water and afterward
that they were the voyces of Men and not the crying of Fowles And at that instant Christophorâ— Fiorauanti arose out of the Cottage and seeing the two young striplings crying with a loude voyce came towards vs saying Reioyce behold two come to seeke vs. Whereupon inflamed with an earnest desire wee raysed our selues on our feete going rather with the heart then with the feete and drawing neere vnto them wee perceiued that through the sudden and extreame strangenesse of the matter they were afraid and their countenances began to waxe pale But contrarily wee cheered our selues and being comforted with an assured hope shewed with actions and gestures of humilitie that wee came not to offend them in any wise Diuers thoughts came in our mindes whether wee should detaine one of them or both or whether one or two of vs should goe with them The first determination was against vs because wee knew not with whom nor with how many wee had to doe for that wee vnderstood not them nor they vs. But being aduised by the holy Ghost wee went downe to their Boate in the best and most amiable manner that wee could where the Father was who expected them and when he saw vs hee also remayned astonished and amazed In this meane space wee looked whether there were any thing in their Boate to succour our necessities to maintayne life but wee found nothing there So they moued through pitie seeing vs affamished by signes and actions which wee made vnto them were contented to carrie with them Ghirardo da Lione a Sewer and Cola di Otranto a Marriner who had some knowledge and were able to speake the French and the high Dutch leauing vs in great hope of present safetie and helpe Their Boate comming to Rustene with our two companions all the people flocked together and seeing the countenance and habite of our companions astonished at so great and strange a matter they demanded among themselues whence how such like fellowes as these appeared or from what place they landed and that they might be the better aduertised they attempted to speake vnto them in diuers Languages but in the end an Almaine Priest of the Order of the Preachers spake with one of the said companions in the high Dutch and by that meanes they were certified what wee were from whence and how wee had arriued there The which matter the morning following which was the second day of Februarie dedicated to the glorious Mother of Christ the said Priest published to all the people of Rustene exhorting them that through our misfortune they would bee mooued to pitie and to helpe vs according to their abilitie In this meane space through the Catholike remembrance of the Almaine Priest on the third day of February 1431. at the very instant of the day of Saint Biagio the curteous and pittifull Inhabitants of Rustene came vnto vs with great plentie of all sustenance which they vse for their prouision to feed vs and preserue vs being desirous to conduct vs to their kinde habitations to refresh our weake bodies And so wee were guided and receiued into Rustene vpon the sayd day where wee had great restoratiues which were rather hurtfull for vs through the exceeding abundance thereof because wee could neuer satisfie our selues with eating and our weake stomackes not being able to indure it it made our hearts to grieue so that wee thought wee should haue dyed There were remayning in the first and greater of our two retiring places two of the companie which were impotent and weake who knew nothing of this our so miraculous succour Wherefore giuing these Catholike Countrey people notice of them and likewise of the other eight that were dead and vnburied assembling themselues together they went with the Priest singing Psalmes and Hymnes as well to burie those eight that were dead as to conduct to the Hauen of safetie the two that were remayning behinde and arriuing at the Iland of Saints they performed a worke of mercy to the eight that were dead to the which number one of the two remayning was added whom they found dead Now imagine how the other could continue being depriued of companie and all humaine sustenance and yet hee was brought to Rustene with some little shew of life where at the end of two dayes hee departed this transitorie life Eleuen of vs being come to Rustene wee landed and went into the house of our Guide Host and Lord as hee and the rest desired whereinto our most prudent Master Master Piero Quirini entring vsing his wisedome and discretion performed an action of exceeding great humilitie as soone as hee saw the companion of our Conductor and Sergeant Maior declaring by semblance that hee would acknowledge her to bee the Mistresse of the house hee cast himselfe downe at her feet but shee refused and lifted him vp from the ground embracing him and bringing him to the fire and with her owne hand gaue him somewhat to eate In this Iland there are twelue little Houses with about one hundred and twentie persons for the most part Fishermen and they are by nature indued with vnderstanding to know how to make Boates Buckets Tunnes Baskets Nets of all sorts and euery other thing necessarie for their vse and trade And they are very curteous one toward another and seruiceable desirous to please rather for loue then for hope of any gift or good turne to bee done them againe Fishes called Stock-fish in all their payments and bartering are vsed in stead of coyned money and they are all as it were of one bignesse and measure of the which euery yeere they drie an infinite number in the winde and in the time of May fraight themselues with them carrying them through the Realmes of Denmarke that is to say Sweden Denmarke and Norway being all Subiect to the King of Dacia where they barter and exchange the said Fish for Leather Cloathes Iron Pulse and other things whereof they haue scarcitie Few other things for maintenance of life are found there except Fish yet at certaine times they haue some small quantitie of Beefe and Milke of Kine of the which with Rice and I know not what other mixture they make Bread of a naughtie taste Their Drinke is sowre Milke displeasing vnto them who haue not beene accustomed thereunto They vse also Ale that is to say Wine drawne out of Rie Wee eate of the Plaice or Halibut fish which are exceeding great so that you would not beleeue it Wee saw some of them somewhat longer then sixe feete of the common Venetian measure aboue two foote broad vpon the Chine and more then three quarters of a foote in thicknesse a wonderfull thing to bee spoken They cloath the men with redde Hides and likewise blacke able to defend them from the water and they vse cloathes very course of azure redde and ash-colour brought from Denmarke of small price and estimation These Countrey people vse much to frequent the Church
from the North-west that wee were forced back againe to seek Harbour and came to an anchor the nineteenth of Iune in Crosse-road Here we stayed two dayes much wind blowing at the North North-east till the one and twentieth of Iune and then in the after-noone the wind came to the East and by South and the weather was faire therefore at a North North-west Sunne we weighed and set sayle againe and so did the Thomas Bonauenture that came to an anchor by vs this morning beeing also bound for Faire Hauen This next day in the afternoone we were thwart of Maudlen Sound and the weather being faire and calme we sent a shallop to the Northward to see what alteration there was amongst the Ice and to seeke out some good Harbour for a ship and also to set vp the Kings Armes at Hackluyts Head-land or some other conuenient place When Master Baffin was gone from the ship in the foresaid shallop I went presently into the other shallop into Maudlen Sound there to set vp the Kings Armes and also to see if there were any Morses come ashoare when I was within the Sound I found no Beeches bare for Morses to come vpon for Ice and snow lay yet vndissolued from the shoare side but I went to the Harbour and there caused a Crosse to be set vp and the Kings Armes to bee nayled thereon vnder which also I nayled a piece of sheet Lead whereon I set the Moscouie Companies Marke with the day of the moneth and yeere of our Lord. Then cutting vp a piece of Earth which afterward I carried aboard our ship I tooke it into my hand and said in the hearing of the men there present to this effect I take this piece of Earth as a signe of lawfull possession of this Countrey of King Iames his New-land and of this particular place which I name Trinitie Harbour taken on the behalfe of the Company of Merchants called the Merchants of New Trades and Discoueries for the vse of our Souereigne Lord Iames by the grace of God King of great Brittaine France and Ireland whose Royall Armes are here set vp to the end that all people who shall here arriue may take notice of his Maiesties Right and Title to this Countrey and to euery part thereof God saue King Iames. This is a good safe harbour and is vnder the latitude of 79 degrees 34. minutes as I haue found by good obseruation and haue of Westerly variation 25. degrees When I had here set vp the Kings armes I returned toward our ship which was come to an anchor at the entrance of Faire hauen staying till the floud came because that at the Tide of Ebbe there runnes a great current out of the Sound so at the next floud we came into Faire hauen and anchored by the Gamaliel and the Thomas Bonauenture the three and twentieth day of Iune Then Iohn Mason Master of the Gamaliel came aboord of our ship and I asked him if he had any worke for our men for I would cause them to come a shore he told me that hitherto he had not seene a Whale come in but his Furnaces and Coppers were already set vp and therefore as yet he had no neede of helpe but when occasion serued he would imploy them This day about eleauen a clocke Master Baffin returned in the Shallop from the Northwards he said that he had beene at Cape Barren which is the point of an Iland three or foure leagues from Hackluits headland but further then that he could not passe for Ice which lay close to the shore and he had not set vp the Kings armes in any place On Munday the seuen and twentieth day of Iune I went forth againe in the Shallop to the Northward partly to see what alteration there might be in the Ice with the Easterly windes which had blowne hard since the Shallop last returned but chiefely to set vp the Kings armes in some place conuenient because there was none set vp to the Northwards of Maudlen sound We rowed to Cape Barren where formerly Master Baffin had bin and finding the Ice there gone from the shore we proceeded further to an Iland which now we call the Saddle in respect of the forme thereof more then a league distant from Cape Barren In our way thither it began to snow and grew to be a great and vehement storme from the West North-west therefore we hasted and got to the lee side of the aforesaid Iland and there made fast our Shallop with a grapnell laid vpon the Icie shore vsing the best meanes we could with our shallops saile to keepe vs from the extremitie of so cold an harbour we staid here eight houres and the storme continued driuing the Ice still Eastward in great abundance and with wonderfull swiftnesse when the weather began to cleere I caused the men to rowe to Leewards to another Iland a league distant which seemed then to be a Cape of the maine land purposing there to set vp the Kings armes but afterwards wee found it to be an Iland and to the maine wee could not come for broken Ice This stormie weather continued from Munday night till Friday morning during which time we had beene but eleauen leagues at the furthest from our ship yet went we so farre as we could haue gone had the weather beene neuer so faire for at foure leagues distance from Cape Barren the Ice lay firme and vnbroken two or three miles from the shore and close againe to it lay the shattered Ice thronged together with this present storme On Friday morning we came backe againe to Hackluits headland and there I set the Kings armes in the like manner as at Trinitie Harbour from thence we rowed towards our ship and as we entred into Faire-hauen there came a Whale that accompanied vs into the harbour leaping and aduancing himselfe almost quite out of the water falling headlong downe againe with great noise we hasted aboord our ship and I sent forth both our Shallops to strike this Whale if they could and told Master Mason of her comming in who also went forth in his Shallop but it seemes the Whale past vnder the Ice which lay yet vnbroken betwixt the North harbour and the South harbour for they could not see her againe The next day there came more Whales in and Robert Hambleton our Masters mate strucke two which vnluckily escaped the first for want of helpe the Gamaliels Shallop being in chase of another Whale and our owne little Shallop not able to row against a head-sea to assist the other so that at length the Whale hauing towed the Shallop forth to Sea the harping iron came out the second was also strucken within the sound and ranne vnder the Ice which lay yet vnbroken at the East end of the Sound and drew the Shallop vpon it cleare out of the water by which meanes the Harpingiron came forth Here we
words following Through the will of the almightie and without beginning God which was before this world whom we glorifie in the Trinitie one onely God the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost maker of all things worker of all in all euery where fulfiller of all things by which will and working he both liueth and giueth life to man that our onely God which enspireth euerie one of vs his onely children with his word to discerne God through our Lord Iesus Christ and the holy quickning spirit of life now in these perillous times established vs to keepe the right Scepter and suffer vs to raigne of our selues to the good profit of the land to the subduing of the people together with the enemies and the maintenance of vertue And so the Metropolitan blessed and laid his crosse vpon him After this he was taken out of his chaire of Maiesty hauing vpon him an vpper roabe adorned with precious stones of all sorts orient pearles of great quantity but alwayes augmented in riches it was in weight two hundred pounds the traine and parts thereof borne vp by six Dukes his chiefe imperiall Crowne vpon his head very precious his staffe imperiall in his right hand of an Vnicornes horne of three foote and a halfe in length beset with rich stones bought of Merchants of Ausburge by the old Emperour in Anno 1581. and cost him 7000. Markes sterling This Iewel Master Horsey kept sometimes before the Emperour had it His Scepter globe was carried before him by the Prince Boris Pheodorowich his rich cap beset with rich stones and pearles was carried before him by a Duke his sixe Crownes also were carried by Demetrius Iuanowich Godonoua the Emperours vnckle Mekita Romanowich thâ— Emperors vnckle Stephen Vasiliwich Gregorie Vasiliwich Iuan Vasiliwich brothers of the bloud royall Thus at last the Emperour came to the great Churchdoore and the people cried God saue our Emperour Pheodor Iuanowich of all Russia His Horse was there ready most richly adorned with a couering of imbrodered pearle and precious stones saddle and all furniture agreeable to it reported to be worth 300000. markes sterling There was a bridge made of a hundred fiftie fadomes in length three manner of waies three foot aboue ground and two fadome broad for him to goe from one Church to the other with his Princes and nobles from the presse of the people which were in number infinite and some at that time pressed to death with the throng As the Emperor returned out of the Churches they were spred vnder foot with cloth of Gold the porches of the Churches with red Veluet the Bridges with Scarlet stammelled cloth from one Church to another and as soone as the Emperor was passed by the cloth of gold veluet and scarlet was cut taken of those that could come by it euery man desirous to haue a piece to reserue it for a monument siluer and gold coine then minted of purpose was cast among the people in great quantitie The Lord Boris Pheodorowich was sumptuously and richly attired with his garments decked with great orient pearle beset with all sorts of precious stones In like rich manner were apparelled all the family of the Godonouaes in their degrees with the rest of the Princes and nobilitie whereof one named Knez Iuan Michalowich Glynsky whose roabe horse and furniture was in register found worth one hundred thousand markes sterling being of great antiquitie The Embresse being in her Pallace was placed in her chaire of Maiesty also before a great open window most precious and rich were her robes and shining to behold with rich stones and orient Pearles beset her crowne was placed vpon her head accompanied with her Princesses and Ladies of estate then cried out the people God preserue our noble Empresse Irenia After all this the Emperour came into the Parliament house which was richly decked there he was placed in his royall seat adorned as before his sixe crownes were set before him vpon a Table the Bason and Ewre royall of gold held by his knight of gard with his men standing two on each side in white apparell of cloth of siluer called Kindry with scepters and battle-axes of gold in their hands the Princes and nobility were all placed according to their degrees all in their rich roabes The Emperour after a short Oration permitted euery man in order to kisse his hand which being done he remoued to a princely seate prepared for him at the table where he was serued by his Nobles in very princely order The three out roomes being very great and large were beset with plate of gold and siluer round from the ground vp to the vauts one vpon the other among which plate were many barrels of siluer and gold this solemnitie and triumph lasted a whole weeke wherein many royall pastimes were shewed and vsed after which the chiefest men of the Nobilitie were elected to their places of office and dignitie as the Prince Boris Pheodorowich was made chiefe Counsellour to the Emperour Master of the Horse had the charge of his person Lieutenant of the Empire and warlike engins Gouernor or Lieutenant of the Empire of Cazan and Astracan and others to this dignitie were by Parliament and gift of the Emperour giuen him many reuenewes and rich lands as there was giuen him and his for euer to inherite a Prouince called Vaga of three hundred English miles in length and two hundred and fiftie in bredth with many Townes and great Villages populous and wealthy his yearely Reuenew out of that Prouince is fiue and thirtie thousand Markes sterling being not the fifth part of his yeare Reuenue Further he and his house be of such authoritie and power that in forty dayes warning they are able to bring into the field a hundred thousand Souldiours well furnished The conclusion of the Emperours Coronation was a peale of Ordnance called a Peale royall two miles without the Citie being a hundred and seuenty great pieces of brasse of all sorts as faire as any can be made these pieces were all discharged with shot against bulwarkes made of purpose twentie thousand hargubusers standing in eight ranks two miles in length apparelled all in veluet coloured silke and stammels discharged their shot also twise ouer in good order and so the Emperour accompanied with all his Princes and Nobles at the least fiftie thousand horse departed through the Citie to his palace This royall coronation would aske much time and many leaues of paper to be described particularly as it was performed it shall suffice to vnderstand that the like magnificence was neuer seene in Russia The Coronation and other triumphs ended all the Nobilitie officers and Merchants according to an accustomed order euery one in his place and degree brought rich presents vnto the Emperour wishing him long life and ioy in his kingdome The same time also Master Ierom Horsey aforesaid remaining as seruant in Russia for the Queens most excellent Maiestie was called for to the Emperour
Gouernours those things being in action till May. Then came newes that the Crim Tartars had entred the borders thinking to find all things troubled with an interregne whereupon he assembled an Armie of three hundred thousand and went in person against them But the Tartars hearing how things went returned home and sent Embassadors to the Emperours Tents Hee returned with them to Mosco where the next September which is the beginning of the Russian New yeere which enters in other places with Ianuary following hee was publikely blessed by the Patriarke carrying a golden Crosse in his hand and on the fourteenth of September before the Knazeys Boiarens Bishops and other Orders had the Crowne set on his head by the Patriarke and the Scepter put in his hand with the Solemnitie in such cases accustomed Twelue dayes together all Orders were feasted in the Castle and the Magistrates and Officers had a yeeres pay giuen them Merchants also of other Countries had Immunities and Priuiledges granted The Rustickes had their payments to their Boiarens reasonably rated and their persons made more free Germane Merchants had moneyes lent them to repay seuen yeeres after without Vsurie Widdowes and Orphans and poorer persons receiued much Almes Pheodores Obsequies were solemnely performed and the Priests richly rewarded and that Empire which seemed dead with the death of the house of Beala now was as it were reuiued and receiued a glorious Resurrection Thus haue we deliuered you Thuanas his report touching Boris manner of acquiring the Empire without publike enuie and cunning wiping off the aspersions of Pheodore and Demetrius their deaths And as euery bodie is nourished by Aliments correspondent to the Principles of the Generation so did hee seeke by politike wisdome to establish that which by wise Policies he had gotten Wherein his care was not little to multiply Treasure and as at first hee had seemed popularly prodigall so after a small time of his Reigne hee became prouidently penurious the wonted allowances of the Court being much shortened from that which had beene in former times as I haue receiued from eye-witnesses Likewise he was carefull to hold good tearmes with his Neighbouring Princes and aswell by plots at home as by forreigne Aliance indeuoured to settle on his Race this new gotten Empire He is said for this end to haue sought a Wife for his sonne out of England and a Husband for his Daughter out of Denmarke His Wife was a woman of haughtie spirit who thought her too good for any Hollop so they call a slaue and such she esteemed all the subjects and on such tearmes she is said to haue beene denied to a great man his best Souldier and Commander of his Armie But while his Sunne shined now in the height of his course and with brightest and warmest beames of prosperitie there arose grosse vapours out of Demetrius his graue which grew quickly into a blacke darke cloud and not only eclipsed that Imperiall glorie but soone engendred a blondie storme which with a floud swept away that whole Family and ouer-whelmed also the whole Empire Contraries set together cause the greater lustre for which cause I will bring on the stage a Gentleman which attended Sir Thomas Smith employed in Honourable Embassage from his Maiestie of Great Brittaine to the then flourishing Emperor Boris and out of his large Relations deliuer you this which followeth in his owne words omitting the most part to our purpose not so pertinent in the Booke printed Anno 1605. §. II. Occurrents of principall Note which happened in Russia in the time while the Honourable Sir THOMAS SMITH remayned there Embassador from his Maiestie SIr Thomas Smith Knight accompanied with Sir T. Challenor and Sir W. Wray Knights diuers Gentlemen and his owne Attendants repayred to the Court on the tenth of Iune 1604. then lying at Greenwich where by the Right Honourable the Earle of Salisburie he was brought to His Majestis presence kissed his Hand c. The next day he tooke leaue of the Prince and on the twelfth being furnished with his Commission he came to Grauesend and next morning went aboord the Iohn and Francis Admirall and the two and twentieth of Iuly anchored within a mile of the Archangell The sixteenth of September hee came to Vologda the fiue and twentieth to Perislawe and there staid three dayes and then departed to Troites that faire and rich Monasterie so to Brattesheen and Rostouekin fiue versts from the great Citie of Musco The fourth of October the Prestaue came and declared the Emperours pleasure that hee should come into the Mosco that forenoone presently after came Master I. Mericke Agent with some twentie Horses to attend his Lordship which forth-with was performed Then we did ride til we came within a little mile of the many thousands of Noblemen and Gentlemen on both sides the way attended on horsebacke to receiue his Lordship Where the Embassadour alighted from his Coach and mounted on his foot-cloth Horse and so rode on with his Trumpets sounding A quarter of a mile farther met him a proper and gallant Gentleman a-foot of the Emperours stable who with Cap in hand declared to the Embassadour that the Emperour the young Prince and the Master of the Horse had so farre fauoured him as to send him a Iennet very gorgeously trapped with Gold Pearle and Precious Stone and particularly a great Chaine of plated Gold about his necke to ride vpon Whereupon the Embassador alighted imbraced the Gentleman returned humble thankes to them all and presently mounted Then he declared that they likewise had sent horses for the Kings Gentlemen which likewise were very richly adorned then for all his followers which Ceremonie or State performed and all being horsed he departed we riding orderly forward till wee were met by three great Noblemen seuered from the rest of the multitude and the Emperours Tolmache or Interpreter with them They being within speech thus began that Oration they could neuer well conclude Which was That from their Lord and Master the mightie Emperour of Russia c. they had a message to deliuer his Lordship The Embassadour then thinking they would be tedious and troublesome with their vsuall Ceremonies preuented their farther speech with this to them a Spell That it was vnfitting for Subiects to hold discourse in that kind of complement of two such mightie and renowmed Potentates on horsebacke They hereby not only put by their Ceremonious Saddle-sitting but out of their Paper instructions allighted suddenly as men fearing they were halfe vnhorsed and the Embassadour presently after them comming very courteously all three saluting the Embassadour and the Kings Gentlemen taking them by the hands Thus like a Scholer too old to learne by rote the Duke named King Volladamur Euanywich Mawsolskoy with his Lesson before him declared his message which was that he with the other two Noblemen were sent from the Great Lord Emperour and great Duke Boris Phedorowich selfe-vpholder great Lord
Emperour and great Duke of all Russia Volademer Moskoe and Nouogrode King of Casan and Astracan Lord of Vobskoe great Duke of Smolenskoe Tuer Huder Vghory Perme Viatsky Bolgory c. Lord and great Duke of Nouogrod in the Low Countreyes of Chernigo Rezan Polotskey Rostoue Geraslaue Bealozera Leifland Oudorskey Obdorskey Condingskey King of all Syberia and the North Coasts Commander of the Countreyes of Iuersky Grysinsky and Emperour of Kabardiuskey of Chirkasky and of the whole Countrey of Garskey and of many other Countreyes and Kingdomes Lord and Emperour to know of his Maiesties health of England the Queene and Princes The second being a Captayne of Gunners the Emperours Guard named Kazriâ—e Dauydowich Beaheetchoue pronouncing the Emperour and Princes Title said hee was sent from them to know his Lordships health and vsage with the Kings Gentlemen The third was one of the Secretaries named Pheodor Boulteene obseruing the former order did deliuer what he had in command from the Emperor Prince and Empresse to informe the Embassador of their much fauour towards him and the Kings Gentlemen in prouiding for his Honourable entertayne and ease a faire large house to lodge in Also that they three were sent from the Emperour Prince and Empresse to be his Prestaues to supply the Emperours goodnesse toward him to prouide his necessaries and deliuer any sute it pleased the Ambassadour to make to the Emperour To all which the Embassadour very wisely gaue answere as they made report vnto the Emperour So we all presently mounted againe the Prestaues on either hand of the Ambassadour his Horse and Foot-cloth being led by his Page some small distance his Coach behind that and some sixe thousand Gallants after behind all who at the Embassadors riding through the guard that was made for him very courteously bowed himselfe Thus was he followed by thousands and within the three wals of the Citie many hundreds of young Noblemen Gentlemen and rich Merchants well mounted begirt the wayes on euery side diuers on foot also euen to the gate of the house where the Embassadour was to be lodged which was some two miles Whether being come he was brought into his Bed-chamber by the Noblemen his Prestaues where with many thankes for their honourable paines they were dismist betaking themselues to their further affaires The next morning came three other Prestaues with the former to know of his Lordships health and how he had rested the night past withall that if his Lordship wanted any thing they all or any one of them were as commanded so readie to obey therein These with the Interpreter and sixe Gentlemen were most within the walls lodged in a house ouer the gate besides we had fiftie Gunners to attend and guard vs in our going abroad The eight of October being the fourth day after our comming to Musco the Prestaues came to his Lordship to let him vnderstand they heard he should goe vp the next day wherefore they desired his speech and Embassage to the Emperour and the rather that the Interpreter might as they pretended translate it To this purpose very earnestly at seuerall times they made demand The Embassadour answered that he was sent from a mightie Prince to bee his Embassadour to their Emperour and being sent to their Master he deemed it not only a dishonour to him but a weaknesse in them to require that at his hands The â—leuenth of October his Lordship being sent for by his Prestaues there wayting hauing excellent Iennets for himselfe the Kings Gentlemen and good horses for the rest as likewise two gallant white Palfreis to carrie or draw a rich Chariot one parcell of the great Present with his followers and the Emperours guard carrying the rest on each side the streets standing the Emperours guard with Peeces in their hands well apparelled to the number of two thousand by esteeme many Messengers posting betwixt the Court and our Prestaues Thus with much state softly riding till we came vnto the vtmost gate of the Court hauing passed through the great Castle before there his Lordship dismounted Then met him a great Duke named Knase Andriay Metowich Soomederoue with certayne Gentlemen to bring him vp So in order as we rode we ascended the staires and a stone Gallerie whereon each side stood many Nobles and Courtiers in faire Coates of Persian Stuffe Veluet Damaske c. At the entry to the great Chamber two Counsellors encountred the Embassadour to conduct him through that Roome round about which sat many graue and richly apparrelled Personages Then we entred the Presence whether being come and making obeysance we staid to heare but not vnderstand a very gallant Nobleman named Peter Basman deliuer the Emperours Title Then the particular of the Presents and some other Ceremonies which performed the Embassadour hauing libertie deliuered so much of his Embassage as the time and occasion then affoorded After which the Emperour arising from his Throne demanded of the King of Englands health the Princes and Queenes then of the Embassadors and the Kings Gentlemen and how they had beene vsed since they entred within his Dominions to all which with obeysance wee answered as was meete Then the young Prince demanded the very same The Embassador hauing taken the Kings Letter of his Gentleman Vsher went vp after his obeysance to deliuer it which the Lord Chancellor would haue intercepted But the Embassadour gaue it to the Emperours owne hands and his Majestie afterwards deliuered it to the Lord Chancellor who tooke it and shewing the superscription to the Emperour and Prince held it in his hand openly with the Seale towards them Then the Emperour called the Embassadour to kisse his hand which he did as likewise the Princes and with his face towards them returned Then did hee call for the Kings Gentlemen to kisse his hand and the Princes which they after obeysance made did accordingly Afterwards his Majestie inuited his Lordship the Kings Gentlemen and the rest to dine with him as likewise Master I. Mericke Agent by name who gaue his attendance there on the Embassadour and was now as diuers times very graciously vsed of the Emperour and Prince no stranger that I euer heard off like him in all respects Being entred the Presence we might behold the excellent Majestie of a mightie Emperour seated in a Chaire of Gold richly embroydered with Persian Stuffe in his right hand hee held a golden Scepter a Crowne of pure Gold vpon his head a Coller of rich stones and Pearles about his necke his outward Garments of Crimson Veluet embroydered very faire with Pearles Precious stones and Gold On his right side on equall height to his Throne standing a very faire Globe of beaten Gold on a Pyramis with a faire Crosse vpon it vnto which before hee spake he turned a little and crost himselfe Nigh that stood a faire Bason and Ewer which the Emperour often vseth daily Close by him in another Throne sat the Prince in an
outward Garment like his Fathers but not so rich a high blacke Foxe Cap on his head worth in those Countreyes fiue hundred pound a Golden Staffe like a Friers with the likenesse of a Crosse at the top On the right hand of the Emperour stood two gallant Noblemen in cloth of Siluer Garments high blacke Foxe Cappes great and long chaines of Gold hanging to their feet with Pollaxes on their shoulders of Gold And on the left hand of the Prince two other such but with Siluer Pollaxes Round about the benches sat the Councell and Nobilitie in Golden and Persian Coats and high blacke Foxe Caps to the number of two hundred the ground being couered with Cloth of Arrasse or Tapistrie The Presents standing all the while in the Roome within little distance of his Majestie where he and the Prince often viewed them Being now by our Prestaues and others come for to Dinner who led vs through much presse and many Chambers to one very faire and rich Roome where was infinite store of masâ—e Plate of all sorts Towards the other end stood the Emperours Vncle named Stephean Vaselewich Godâ—noue Lord High Steward being attended with many Noblemen and Gentlemen whom my Lord in his passage saluted which with an extraordinary countenance of aged Ioy he receiued making one of their honourable Nods The Embassador entred the dining Roome where we againe viewed the Emperour and Prince seated vnder two Chaires of State readie to dine each hauing a Scull of Pearle on their bare heads but the Princes was but a Coronet Also their Vestments were changed The former Duke that for that day was the Embassadours Prestaue came as commanded from the Emperor and placed the Embassador at a Table on the bench side some twentie foot from the Emperour Then the Kings Gentlemen Master Meriâ—ke Master Edward Châ—rrie and all the rest were placed so that our eyes were halfe opposite to the Emperour Ouer against the Embassadour sat his Prestaues vppermost Also in this large place sat the Priuie Counsâ—ll to the number of two hundred Nobles at seuerall Tables In the midst of this Hall might seeme to stand a great Pillar round about which a great heigth stood wonderfull great pieces of Plate very curiously wrought with all manner of Beasts Fishes and Fowles besides some other ordinarie pieces of seruiceable Plate Being thus set some quarter of an houre as it were feeding our eyes with that faire Piller of Plate we beheld the Emperours Table serued by two hundred Noblemen all in Coats of cloth of Gold The Princes Table serued with one hundred young Dukes and Princes of Cassan Astrican Syberia Tartaria Chercasses and Russes none aboue twentie yeeres old Then the Emperour sent from his Table by his Noble Seruitors to my Lord and the Kings Gentlemen thirtie Dishes of meate and to each a loafe of extraordinary fine bread Then followed a great number of strange and rare Dishes some in Siluer but most of massie Gold with boyled baked and rosted being piled vp on one another by halfe dozens To make you a particular Relation I should doe the entertaynment wrong consisting almost of innumerable Dishes Also I should ouer-charge my memory as then I did mine eyes and stomacke little delighting the Reader because Garlicke and Onions must besawce many of my words as then it did the most part of their Dishes For our Drinkes they consisted of many excellent kinds of Meades besides all sorts of Wine and Beere Diuers times by name the Emperor sent vs Dâ—shes but in the midst of Dinner hee called the Embassadour vp to him and dranke our Kings health where the Emperour held some discourse of our King and State But at one time striking his hand aduisedly on his brest Oh said hee my deere Sister Queene Elizabeth whom I loued as mine owne heart expressing this his great affection almost in a weeping passion The Embassador receiuing the Cup from his Princely hand returned againe to his owne place where all of vs standing dranke the same health out of the same Cup being of faire Christall as the Emperour had commanded the Wine as farre as my judgement gaue leaue being Alligant Thus passing some foure houres in banquetting and refreshing our selues too plentifully all being taken away we did arise The Embassadour and the Kings Gentlemen beeing called by name to receiue from his Emperiall hands a Cup or rather as they call it a Yendouer of excellent red Mead a fauour among them neuer obserued before which Cups for they were great and the Mead very strong we often sipped at but without hurting our memories we could not say Amen vnto which the Emperour perceiuing commanded them to be taken away saying Hee was best pleased with what was most for our healths Thus after our low courtesies performed wee departed from his presence riding home with the same former guard and attendance to our Lodings where our Prestaues for that instant left vs but shortly after they came againe to accompany a great and gallant Duke one of them that held the Emperours golden Pollaxes named Knes Romana Phedorowich Troya Naroue who was sent from his Majestie to make the Embassadour and the Kings Gentlemen merrie likewise hauing instructions to drinke their Emperours our Kings and both the Princes healths and diuers Princes else which hee did himselfe very freely and some of vs as many of them as wee could with our owne healths there being such plentie of Meades and other Drinkes as might well haue made fortie Russes haue stumbled to sleepe Thus light-headed and well laded especially if you take knowledge of the thirtie yards of cloth of Gold and the two standing Cups with couers which the Embassadour rewarded him withall before he departed But vnwelcome newes within foure dayes after our audience so vnhappily came as not only our Affaires but any else except counsell against present danger was not regarded For this was held for currant that one who named himselfe Demetrie Euanowich Beala as the Sonne of their late Emperor Iuan Vasillowich hee that in the reigne of Pheodor Euanowich his brother was in his infancie as was thought murthered at Ougleets is now reuiued againe and vp in armes for his right and inheritance whereupon presently was sent an Armie of two hundred thousand Souldiers either to take or slay him But he was so strengthened with Poles Cossacks c. that a number of Russes yeelded to his obedience Vpon the one and twentieth of Nouember the young Prince of an ancient custome going to a Church within Mosco the Kings Gentlemen vpon knowledge thereof the Ambassador being vnwilling to be seene publike as also for that the Emperor himselfe did not goe as hee was accustomed went and attended where his Excellency might see them and they safely behold him who rode in a very faire and rich sled hauing a gallant Palfrey lead by two Groomes to draw it many hundreds running before
be liueth and giueth life vnto Man Our onely God which inspireth euery one of vs his Children with his holy Word through our Lord Iesus Christ the Spirit of Life now in this latter times establish vs to hold the right Scepter and suffer vs of our selues to reigne for the good of the Land and the happinesse of the People together with our Enemies and to the doing of good We the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Boris Pheodorowich of all Russia sole Commander of Volodemer Mosco Nouogrod Emperour of Cazan King of Astracan Lord of Vobsko and great Duke of Smolensko of Twersko Vhorskoy Permskoy Vatskoy Bolharskay and of others Lord and great Duke of Nouagrod in the low Country of Chernego Rezan Polotskay Rostouskoy Yeraslauskoy Belozerskoy Leeflanskoy Owdorskoy Obdorskoy Condinskoy and all Siberia and the North parts Lord and Commander of Euerskoy Land and Cabardinskoy Country and of Cherces and Igarskoy Land as also of many others Lord and Commander with our Sonne Prince Phedar Borisowich of all Russia We haue bestowed on the Merchants of England viz. Sir Iohn Hart Knight Sir William Webb Knight Richard Saltanitall Alderman Nicolas Moshley Alderman Robert Doue William Garaway Iohn Harbey Robert Chamberlin Henrie Anderson Iohn Audwart Francis Cherie Iohn Merick Anthony Marlar Wee haue granted and licenced them to come with their ships into our Dominion the Country of Dwina with all manner of Commodities to trade freely from the Sea side and within our Dominions to the Citie of our Empire of Mosco Also there made sute vnto vs Sir Iohn Hart Knight and his Companie to gratifie them to trade to our Citie of Mosco and to our Heritage of great Nouogrod and Vobsko and to all parts of our Empire with their Commodities and to Trade freely without custome vpon which Wee the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Boris Pheodorowich of all Russia with our Sonne Prince Pheodor Borisowich of all Russia haue granted vnto the English Merchants Sir Iohn Hart Knight and his fellowes for our Sisters sake Queene Elizabeth free passage to come into our Kingdome of Mosco and into all the rest of our Dominions with all manner of Commodities to trade and traffick freely at their pleasure Also we haue commanded not to take any kinde of Custome for their goods nor any other Customes whatsoeuer viz. for passing by any place by Land nor for passing by any place by Water nor for Custome of their Boats or Head money nor for passing ouer Bridges and Ferries nor for any entrie of Wares as also all manner of other Customes or Duties whatsoeuer wee command shall not bee taken of them But they shall not bring other mens goods into our Dominions nor likewise recarry out of our Kingdome any other mens goods as their owne nor to sell or barter for other men Neither shall our Subiects buy and sell for them or from them neither shall they keepe any of our peoples goods or pawnes by them to owne or colour them Likewise they shall not send any of our Subiects to any Towne or Citie to buy Commodities But what Citie they come into themselues they shall sell their owne Commodities and buy our Commodities And when they shall come to our Heritage to great Vobsko and Nouagrod or to any other Citie within our Dominions with their Commodities that then our Gentlemen and Gouernours and all other officers shall suffer and let them passe according to this our Letter and to take no manner of Custome of them whatsoeuer for any of their Commodities for passing by nor for passage ouer any Bridges neither shall they take any other Custom whatsoeuer in all our Dominions And wheresoeuer they happen to come and doe proceed to buy and sell as also wheresoeuer they shall passe through with goods not buying of any Commoditie nor selling their owne then in those Cities they shall take of them no manner of Custome whatsoeuer as aforesaid and wee haue gratified and giuen them leaue to trade in all parts of our Dominions with their goods freely without Custome And likewise whensoeuer the English Merchants shall bee desirous to buy or sell or barter their wares with our Merchants wares for wares then shall they sell their wares whole sale and not by retaile Cloth by the pack and by Clothes and by remnants and Damasks and Veluets by the Piece and not by the Yard or asheene and such Commodities as is to be sold by waight not to sell them by the small waights that is to say by the Zolotnick Also they shall sell Wines by the Pipe and the Hogshead but by the Gallon Quart or Pot or Charke they shall not sell moreouer they shall buy sell and exchange their owne Commodities themselues and the Russe Merchants shall not sell or exchange for them or from them their Commodities neither shall they carry any mans goods to no manner of place vnder colour of their owne and which of the English Merchants would at any time sell his Commodities at Colmogro on the Dwina or at Vologda and at Yeraslauly they may and of all their Commodities throughout all our Cities and Dominion our Gentlemen Gouernours and all other Officers shall take no manner of Custome according to this our Imperiall Letter of fauour Also through all our Dominions Cities and Townes they shall hire Carriers Boats and men to labour or rowe in the said Boats at their owne cost Likewise when as the English Merchants shall desire to goe out of our Dominion into any other Kingdome or into their owne Land and that we thinke it good for them to take with them from our Treasure any Commodities to sell or exchange them for vs for such Commodities as shall be sitting to our Kingdome and to deliuer them to our Treasurer and with those their and our goods our Gentlemen and Gouernours shall suffer them to passe through all Cities and Townes within our Dominions without Custome as before And when they haue ended their Market and doe desire to goe from the Mosko then they shall appeare in the Chancerie to the Keeper of our Seale the Secretarie Vassily Yacolowich Schellcalou Likewise if there happen to the English Merchants any extremitie by Sea or that a ship be broken and that it be neere any place of our Kingdome then we command that all those goods shall bee brought out iustly and bee giuen to the English people that shall at that time bee in our Land or if they be not here then to lay them vp all together in one place and when the Englishmen come into our Land then to deliuer those goods to them Also wee haue bestowed on the English Merchants the House of Yourya in the Mosko by a Church of Saint Maxims neere the Marget to dwell in it as in former time keeping one House-keeper a Russe or one of their owne strangers but other Russe folkes they shall not keepe any Likewise these Merchants haue Houses in diuers our Cities as followeth A House
Imperiall Pallace and beganne to gouerne the Empire more inclining to the Poles and forreiners then to the Russes which vntimely expressing himselfe hastned his ruine Seuentie noble Families of Boris his kindred or faction were exiled that their Goods might be â—hared amongst strangers and new Colonies of men planted brought into Russia His clemency was remarkable to Suisky who being condemned for not onely refusing to acknowledge this Emperour but vttering also reproachfull speeches of him as being of base Parentage and one which had conspired with the Poles to ouerthrow the Russian Temples Nobility and now his prayers ended and the fatall stroake on his knees expected on the seauenth of Iuly by vnexpected mercy euen then receiued his pardon The last which yeelded to him were the Plescouites Some tell of exceeding Treasures also which hee found laid vp for other purposes which through his profusenesse soone vanished The first of September was designed to his inauguration being New yeeres day to the Russes as sometimes to the Iewes but for other causes it was hastned and his Mother was sent for out of a Monasterie into which Boris had thrust her farâ—e from the Court An honorable Conuoy was herein employed and himselfe with great shew of Pietie went to meet her embraced her with teares and bare-headed on foot attended her Chariot to the Castle whence afterwards she remoued with her women into a Monasterie where the Noblest Virgins and Widdowes of Russia vse to sequester themselues from the World His Mother was noted to answere with like affection to him whether true or dissembled on both parts At his entrance to the Kingdome after Ceremonies ended Nicolas Cnermacouius a Iesuite made him a goodly Oration the like was done by the Senate To the Iesuits was alotted a faire place of entertaynment not far from the Castle wherein to obserue the Romish Rites and Holies and euen then by their meanes he had declared himselfe in that point but for feare of Suiskie hee stayed till fitter oportunitie Hauing thus setled things his care was to recompence the Poles to enter league with that Nation and to consummate the Marriage For which purpose hee sent three hundred Horsemen with Athanasius the Treasurer who in Nouember came to Cracouia had audience of King Sigismund where he with all thankfulnesse acknowledged the Kings forwardnesse with his Nobles to recouer his right whereto God had giuen answerable successe beyond expectation that he deplored the Turkish insolencies in Hungary and other parts to vindicate which he would willingly joyne with the Pole and other Christian Princes meane whiles hee was willing to make an euerlasting league with him and to that end entreated his good leaue to take vnto himselfe a Wife out of Poland namely Anna Maria the Daughter of George Miecinsie the Palatine of Sendomir to whom for money men and endangering of his owne life hee was so much engaged The eight day after the Contract was solemnely made by the Cardinall Bishop of Cracouia and the Embassadour with her Parents feasted by the King Demetrius had sent her and her Father Iewels worth 200000. Crownes Thus farre haue wee followed Thuanus and hee Iacobus Margaretus a French Captayne of Demetrius guard of Partisans which published a Booke hereof Now let vs present you a little English Intelligence touching this Demetrius and his respect to men of our Nation in those parts and first his Letter to Sir Iohn Mericke The Copie of a Letter sent from the Emperor DEMETRY EVANOWICH otherwise called GRISHCO OTREAPYOV the which Letter was sent to Master IOHN MERRICK Agent out of the Campe as Master MERRICK was taking his Iournie to the Sea-side the eighth of Iune Anno 1605. FRom the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Demetry Euanowich of all Russia To the English Marchant Iohn Merrick wee giue to vnderstand that by the iust iudgement of God and his strong power we are raised to our Fathers throne of Vladedmer Mosko and of all the Empire of Russia as great Duke and sole commander likewise we calling to memorie the loue and amitie of our Father the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Euan Vassilywich of all Russia and our Brother Theodor Euanowich of all Russia which was held and kept by them and other great Christian Princes in the same forme and manner doe we likewise intend and purpose to hold and keepe Loue and amitie but especially and aboue all others doe we intend to send and to haue loue and friendship with your King Iames and all you his English Merchants we will fauour more then before Further as soone as this our Letter doth come to your hand and as soone as you haue ended your Markets at the shipping place of Michael the Archangell then to come vp to Mosco to behold our Maiesties presence And for your poste Horse I haue commanded shall be giuen you and at your comming to Mosco then to make your appearance in our Chancery to our Secretarie Ofanasy Vlassou Written in our Maiesties Campe at Tooly in the yeare of the world Anno seauen thousand one hundred and thirteene The Copie of the translation of a Passe giuen to Master IOHN MERRICK which was giuen him in the time of his being in the Campe at Molodoue with the Emperour DEMETRY EVANOWICH otherwise called GRISHCO OTREAPYOVE FRom the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Demetry Euanowich of all Russia from Mosco to our Cities and Castles as also to the Castle of Archangell at the Shipping place and hauen to our Generals Secretaries and all other our Officers c. There did make suite vnto vs the English Marchant Iohn Merricke and his Company that we would gratifie them to be suffered to passe to the new Castle of Archangell or to the shipping place or hauen in regard of trafficke of Merchandise Also that if he doe send home any of his fellowes and seruants from the shipping place being of the English that then they might be suffered to passe into England Also that to whatsoeuer Citie of ours the English Marchant Iohn Mericke and his fellowes doth or shall come vnto then all yee our Generals Secretaries and oll other our Officers shall suffer them to passe euery where without all delay And as for our Customes as for passing by or for head mony our custome of goods you shall not take any of them nor of their seruants Likewise when the English Merchants Iohn Merricke with his fellowes and seruants shall come to the Castle of Archangell then Timophey Matphewich Lazaroue and our Secretary Rohmaneum Mocaryoued Voronoue at the foresaid Castle of Archangell shall suffer and permit the English Merchant Iohn and his companie to trade freely Moreouer when at the shipping place they haue ended and finished their Markets and that then the said Iohn Merricke shall desire to send into England any of his fellowes or seruants with goods then likewise they shall be suffered to passe But Russâ— people and other strangers of
Mosco shall not be suffered to passe further that if Iohn Merricke with his fellowes and seruants doe not goe for England but after their Market is ended doe purpose to come backe againe to Mosco that then at the Castle of Archangell Timophey Matphewich Lazaroue and our Secretarie Rohmaneeu Voronaue as also at all other our Castels and Cities our Generals Secretaries and all other our Officers shall let passe the English Merchant Iohn Merricke with his fellowes and seruants without all stay or hinderance and as for custome of them their goods or their seruants there shall not be any taken And after the Reading of this our Letter and Passe you shall keepe the Copie of it by you but this you shall deliuer backe againe to the said Iohn and his companie Written at our Campe at Molodone the yeare from the beginning of the World 7113. the eighteenth of Iune The last of Iuly 1605. at Archangell The Copie of the translation of a Commission that was sent from the Mosko from the Emperour DEMETRY EVANOWICH alias GRYSHCA OTREAPYOVE by a Courtier named GAVARYLA SAMOYLOWICH SALMANOVE who was sent downe to the Castle of Archangell to Sir THOMAS SMITH then Lord Embassadour as followeth THe great Lord Emperour and great Duke Demetry Euanowich of all Russia hath commanded Gauareela Samoylowich Salmanoue to goe to Vologda and from Vologda to the new Castle of Archangell or wheresoeuer he shall ouertake the English Ambassadour Sir Thomas Smith Also when he hath ouertooke the Ambassadour then Gauareele shall send the Ambassadour his Interpreter Richard Finch willing him to certifie vnto the Ambassadour that the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Demetry Euanowich sole commander of Russia hath sent vnto him one of his Courtiers in regard of his Maiesties affaires and after some two houres respite Gauareela himselfe shall ride to the Ambassadour and deliuer vnto him his Maiesties speeches as followeth THe great Lord Emperour and great Duke Demetry Euanowich of all Russia and of many Kingdomes Lord and commander Hath commanded thee Thomas the English Ambassadour to certifie vnto Iames King of England Scotland France and Ireland that by the iust iudgement of God and his strange power we are come and succeeded into the place of our Father and predecessours as also we are come to the throne of the great and famous Kingdome of Vlodemer Mosco and to the Empire of Cazan Astaracan and Siberia and of all the Kingdomes of the Empire of Russia being an Empire belonging to the great Lords Emperours and great Dukes of all Russia Moreouer we calling to memorie the sending loue and amitie betwixt our Father the great Lord and Emperour and great Duke Euan Vasilywich of all Russia of famous memorie as also our Brother the great Lord and Emperour and great Duke Feoder Euanowich of all Russia sole commander with their sister Elizabeth Queene of England in the like manner doe we purpose to haue sendings and to be in loue with your Lord King Iames and more then hath bin in former time And in token of our said loue and amitie we doe intend to fauour all his subiects in our Land and to giue vnto them freer libertie then they haue had heretofore and you his Ambassadour we haue commanded to dispatch without all delay or hindrance Therefore we would haue you to make knowne vnto your Lord King Iames our Maiesties loue And as soone as God shall grant the time of our Coronation to be finished and that we are crowned with the Emperiall crowne of our predecessours according to our manner and worthinesse then we the great Lord Emperor and great Duke Demeetry Euanowich of all Russia sole Commander will send our messenger to salute each other according to the former manner And concerning those Letters which were sent by you from Borris Godenoue we would haue you deliuer them backe againe to our Courtier Gauareela and after the deliuerie of our speeches to returne him to the Emperour vnder written by the Chancellour Ofanasy Euanowich Vlaseou The Copie of the Translation of a new Priuiledge that was giuen to the Company by the Emperour DEMEETRY EVANOWICH otherwise called GRYSHCA OTREAPYOVE the which Priuiledge was sent into England ouer-land by OLYVER LYSSET Marchant and seruant to the foresaid Company GOD the Trenitie before and without the beginning the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost establish vs to hold and keepe our Scepter and Realme for the good of our Land and the happinesse of our people Wee the resplendant and manifest and not the miserable vpholder but sole commander the great Duke Demetry Euanowich by the mercy of God Casar and great Duke of Russia and of all the Empire of Tartaria and many other Kingdomes as also of the great Monarchie of Mosco Lord Emperour and Commander Haue bestowed and gratified vnto the English Merchants viz. Sir Thomas Smith Knight Sir Iohn Spencer Knight Sir Humfrey Wild Knight Robert Doue Robert Chamberline William Garaway Iohn Haruey Richard Stapers Iohn Merricke Richard Wryght Richard Cocks Thomas Farrington Richard Wych George Bowles Bartholomew Barnes Richard Bowldra Iohn Casten Edward Chery Thomas the sonne of Alexander alias Hicks we haue giuen them free liberty to come with their ships into our Realme and Dominion and to the Country of Dwina to the Castle of Archangel and to Colmogro with all maner of commodities and to trade freely as also to come from the sea side by land or by water to our great dominion and Caesars City of Mosco great Nouogrod and Vobsko and all other cities within our dominions to trade with all manner of commodities in the same forme and manner as heretofore was bestowed on the English Merchants in the time of our father of famous memory the great Lord and Caesar and great Duke Euan Vassilywich of all Russia sole Commander and as was granted vnto them in the time of our Brother the great Duke Theodor Euanowich of all Russia sole Commander And as for custome of their goods or for passing by as also for the custome of their boates or for Head-money or for going ouer bridges or Ferryes or for entrie of goods As also all manner of Custome whatsoeuer we command shall not bee taken of them Also the English Merchants shall not bring nor sell other mens goods in our Dominion as their owne neither shall our Subiects buy or sell or traffique for Also our Subiects pawnes they shall not keep by them nor send others about the Cities to buy goods but what Cities they come into themselues they shall trafficke and sell their owne commodities and buy Russe commodities freely And when they come into our Dominion of great Nouogrod and Vobsko or to any other Cities within our Realme to trafficke with their goods and that after the market is past they shall bee desirous to passe for Mosco or for England then our Gentlemen and Gouernours and all people shall according to this our Caesars Letter let them passe without delay
vnder his firme to the Palatine Sendamersko as also hath beene auouched by one Bewcheesko principall Secretary vnto the said Demetry before all the Nobilitie of Russia that this said writing was written by the Generall his owne hand as followeth Wee Demetry Euanowich by the mercy of God Prince of all Russia of Owgleets Demetryuskoy and Lord of all the Empire of Mosco and being of the stocke of Preatroue Calling to memorie our former life being not in that forme and manner as is in other great Monarchies as was in the time of our Predecessours and other Christian people Neuerthelesse by the prouidence of God almightie from whom proceedeth a beginning and an end and from whom commeth life and death We haue by him espied and made choise vnto our selfe with good liking in the time of our being in the Kingdome of Poland of a Companion of great and honorable birth and of godly education and is such a companion with whom we shall by the mercie of God liue peaceably which is the resplendent and Noble Lady Marina daughter to the great Palatine Sendemersko And vpon this occasion haue taken him for our Father and hauing requested of him to giue vnto vs his Daughter Maryna in mariage and in regard that wee are not yet in our owne Kingdome therefore doe we purpose hereafter to take order for her comming vnto vs with the Generall Sendamersko Likewise when I doe câ—me to liue in my owne Kingdome then shall the Palatine Sendamersko remember his faithfull and true promise with his Daughter the Lady Maryna her vow my selfe remembring my owne vow and so both of vs to hold it faithfully with loue and affection and to that end doe we binde our selues by our writings Likewise first and principally in the name of the holy Trinitie I doe giue my faithfull and true princely promise that I will take in marriage the Lady Maryna If on the contrary I doe not then I wish that I might giue this as a curse vpon my selfe also so soone as I shall make entrance into our Kingdome and heritage of Mosco then will I giue the Palatine the Lord her Father a reward of tenne thousand peeces of Polish gold And to the Lady Maryna our wife in consideration of her great and long Iourney as also for the prouiding and furnishing of her selfe I will giue out of my Treasure Veluets wrought with Siluer and Gold And the Messengers that shall be sent to me from the Lord her Father or from the Lady her selfe I shall not hold or keepe but shall let them passe and will reward them with gifts which shall be a token of our Princely fauour and thereunto doe we giue this our Princely promise Secondly as soone as we shall come to the Imperiall throne of our Father then presently will we send our Embassadour to the resplendant King of Poland to certifie vnto him as also to intreate him to take knowledge of this businesse now passed betwixt vs. and withall that he would be pleased to suffer vs to conclude and effect this our said businesse without losse or hindrance Also vnto the forenamed Lady Maryna our wife we giue two Lordships viz. Nouogrod the great and Vobsko with all the Prouinces belonging to the same with Counsellors Gentlemen and Yeoman and Priests fitting for a Congregation to rule and gouerne freely with full authority in the same forme and manner as if we ruled And my selfe to haue no more right or title nor authoritie in the said two Cities of Nouogrod and Vobsko and thereunto doe I binde my selfe with this writing and doe wholly giue and bestow all on the said Lady Maryna that is contained in this writing as soone as by Gods helpe we shall be maried together and thereunto haue giuen this our writing sealed with our princely Seale But if by chance our wife hath not by vs any children then in those two Lordships before specified shee shall place men in authoritie of her owne to gouerne and to doe Iustice and also it shall be free for the said men in authoritie to giue Lands and Inheritance to their owne Souldiers and to trade freely at pleasure as shall be best liking to them and as though it were in their owne true and lawfull dominion and to build Monasteries and to set vp the Romish Religion and to haue Latine or Romish Priests and Schooles But she her selfe to abide and remaine with vs. And concerning her Priest to haue as many as shall be needefull to be kept for her owne godly Romish Religion without all leâ— or hindrance and as wee our selfe by the mercy of God are already inclined to the same so will wee likewise with earnest care seeke by all meanes to bring all the Kingdome of Mosco to the knowledge of the Romish Religion and to set vp the Church of Rome Also if God should not grant vnto vs good successe whereby this be performed within a yeare then it shall be at the pleasure of our Father to separate mee and his daughter Maryna But if it please him to forbeare till another yeare then doe I passe this my Bill with my owne hand writing and thereunto I haue sworne my selfe and giuen a vow according to the holy order and all in this Bill to hold and keepe carefully as also that I shall bring all the Russe people to the Latine Religion Written at Sambore the fiue and twentieth of May in Anno 1604. Vnderneath was his firme to all this foresaid as appeareth Prince Demetry of Owglets NOw let vs returne with Thuanus into Poland where with his Historical eies we see this glorious Spouse her Father Vncle trayne of women accompanying the Russian Embassador in his returne whom many Merchants out of Italie and Germanie followed in hope of gaine In this lingring journey they continued from the end of Ianuary to the sixe and twentieth of Aprill before they entred Mosco And the seuenth day after Peter Basman with a great troupe of Courtiers and Nobles attended the Spouse to the Court where shee was solemnely entertayned by her Husband and thence conueighed to the Monasterie where his Mother abode The fourth day after all things being prepared shee was brought into the Palace and the next day married to him by the Patriarch after Euening Prayer Both of them also solemnely crowned returned with sound of Musick and Ordnance into the Castle and the night passed with great Iubilee Demetrius his mind being filled notwithstanding with cares For a conspiracie which had beene hatching sixe moneths now growing to ripenesse terrified him against which hee had armed himselfe with forreigne aides At first hee had brought a guard of Germanes out of Poland which being without example of his Predecessors and seeing it disliked of his subjects hee dismissed together with all forren Souldiers They being thus sent away without pay returned with the casheered Polanders to the borders where they committed many out rages to the greater discontent
hee gaue the command of his Guard consisting of strangers to Captayne Gilbert a Scot to haue made one Buchenskoy a Learned and Religious Protestant his Secretarie and otherwise to haue beene so alienated from Russian manners and so well affected to Strangers that they conspired as aforesaid The people are said to haue entred the Castle which was a quadrant hauing a high bricke wall of seuen stories and another of stone and a Market place with stones in their pockets which are rare thereabouts and some with weapons Some report from Captayne Gilberts Relation that lying on his bed not long before his death as hee thought awake an aged man came to him which sight caused him to arise and come to Captayne Gilbert and his guard that watched but none of them had seene any thing Hereupon he returned to his Bed but within an houre after he againe troubled with like apparition called and sent for Buchinskie telling him that he had now twice seene an aged man who at the second comming told him that though for his owne person he was a good Prince yet the injustice and oppressions of his inferiour Ministers must bee punished and his Empire should bee taken from him In this perplexitie his Secretarie gaue him good and holy counsell saying till true Religion were there planted his Officers would bee lewd the people oppressed and God Almightie offended who perhaps by that Dreame or Vision had admonished him of his dutie The Emperour seemed much moued and to intend that good which that Countrey was not so happy to receiue For a few dayes after as that Relation auerreth his Russe Secretarie came to him with a Sword at which the Emperour jested and hee suddenly after sawcie speeches assaulted him with many other Grandes of that Conspiracie and like another Caesar slue him crying Libertie before his guards could apprehend the danger of which some were slaine but the most with Gilbert their Captayne got to a place called Coluga which with the helpe of some Russes they fortified and held for their defence Buchinskie the Secretarie was taken and imprisoned the strangers murthered the English except who haue in all changes been well beloued of the Russians as indeed they deserue hauing alway done good seruice to the Emperours And their interest saued the life of that worthy man Buchinskey which they requited with much obseruance to the succeeding Emperour Suiskey who comes next to be spoken of and first you shall haue his Letter to our Gracious Souereigne §. IIII. SVISKEY the Successour his Letter to our King describing the former DEMETRIVS his Acts and Tragedie The Copie of the Translation of a Letter sent from the new Emperour Vassily Euanowich Shoskey to the Kings Maiestie by Master Iohn Mericke The loue and mercie of God that guideth vs in the wayes of peace we glorifie with the Trinitie FRom the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Vassily Euanowich of all Russia sole Commander of Voladomer Mosko Nouogrod King of Cazan and Astracan of Syberia Lord of Vobsko and great Duke of Smolensko Twerskoy Yauharskoy Pearmskoy Vatskoy Bollharskoy and of other Lord and great Duke of Nouogroda of the Low Countrey of Cherneego Rezanskoy Polotskoy Rostouskoy Yereslaueskoy Bealozerskoy Leeflanskoy Owdorskoy Obdorskoy Condinskoy and Commander of all the North parts also Lord of the Land of Eeuerskoy Cartalinskoy and ouer the Empire of the Gorgians of the Land of Cabardinskoy and Eeharskoy Land likewise of many other Lordships Lord and Commander To our beloued Brother Iames King of England Scotland France and Ireland Wee giue to vnderstand that Sigismund King of Poland and great Duke of Letto in Anno 7109. did send vnto the late Emperour Boris his Embassadour named Lewis Sapeago being Chancelor of the great Dukedome of Poland requesting the said Emperour Boris that the former league and peace made and concluded vpon by the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Theodore Euanowich of all Russia and him Sigismond King of Poland might be stedfastly holden and continued till the time of that league were expired As also that the Emperour Boris would inlarge the said league for thirtie yeeres more whereupon the Emperour Boris yeelded thus farre vnto the request of the King of Poland that hee would continue the old league till the full time were expired and assent to a new league for twentie yeeres more and to that effect he tooke an Oath to hold and keepe all the contents faithfully mentioned in the said Writing touching the same league and instead of the King of Poland his Embassadour Lewis Sapeagoe was sworne in the presence of the Emperour Boris And after the Polish Embassadour was departed from the Mosko the Emperour Boris sent vnto Sigismund King of Poland his Embassadour being one of the Priuie Councell called Michailo Zleabowich Sallteecoue with some others to end and finish the aforesaid league to the which league the King of Poland himselfe was sworne in the presence of the Emperours Embassadour to hold and keepe the said league faithfully according to the tenour of their Writing But not long after Sigismund King of Poland with one Pauarade entred into such a practise as be therein falsified his Oath and made way to the shedding of much Christian bloud First by retayning and vpholding one Gryshca Otreapyoue a Runnagate a Coniurer and one that left his profession being a Monke and ran away out of Russia into Poland and being come thither tooke vpon him to be the Son of the great Emperour Euan Vassilawich of famous memorie and by name Demetry Euanowich when as it was well knowne in our Kingdome that before he was shorne a Monke he was commonly called Yowshco Son to one Bowghdan Otreapyoue dwelling at a place called Galitts and when hee had committed much villanie to saue his life he shoare himselfe a Frier and so runne from one Monasterie to another and lastly came into a Monasterie called Chowdo where hee was made one of the Clearkes being so placed there by the Patriarke of Mosko himselfe But he did not leaue off his former life for he continued still in his most Deuillish actions as he did before he was shorne committing villany forsaking God and falling to the studie of the Blacke Arte and to many such like euils he was inclined Also there was found by him a Writing which shewed how he was falne from God and the same was made well knowne to the holy Patriarch of Mosko and of all Russia and to the Metropolitanes Archbishops and Bishops and to all the holy Cleargie whereupon the said Rulers of our true Christian Faith which is from the Grecian Law for these his most vngodly works consulted to send him to perpetuall Prison there to end his life Whereupon this notorious Instrument of Satan perceiuing this his ouerthrow and that his vile practises were discouered ran away out of the Kingdome of Mosko beyond the borders and into Letto to a place
called Keeyeue thus according to the Deuils instructing of him as one forsaken of God he made this his doing manifestly known to all people leauing off his Monks Habit and withall by the counsell and aduice of our Enemie the Polish King and one of his Palatines named Sandamersko Yourya with Duke Constantine and Duke Veshneuetskoy and his Brethren with other Polish Lords that were of his Councell began to call him the Son of the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Euan Vassilywich by name Prince Demetry of Owglitts As also by his villanous treacherie and the Deuills perswading of him he made much trouble in our Land by sending abroad many of his intising and prouoking Letters to diuers places vpon the borders of our Countrey that is to a place called Done and to the Volgoe to our Cossacks and Souldiers naming himselfe to be the Prince Demetry of Owglitts Moreouer there came to our Kingdome of Mosko many Polish Spies which brought and dispersed Libels both in Citie and Townes and in the high-wayes practising to rayse dissention in the Kingdome of Mosko Also it is well knowne not only to them in the Empire of Mosko but likewise in other Kingdomes that the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Euan Vassilywich of famous memory had a Sonne called by the name of Prince Demetry and after his Fathers decease there was giuen vnto him and his Mother the Citie of Owglitts But in the yeere 7095. being in the Reigne of the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Theodore Euanowich of all Russia this foresaid Demetry was murthered by the order and appointment of Boris Godenoue And at his Funerall was his Mother now called the Empresse Martha with her owne Brethren by name Michaila and Greegory the Sonnes of Theodore Nahouo Likewise to his burying there was sent from the Mosko Metropolitanes and Archimandreets and Abbots and the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Theodore Euanowich sent to his Funerall many Nobles and Courtiers of the Land which saw him buried in the chiefest and principall Church of Owglitts Moreouer Martha the Dutches and Empresse his Mother is yet liuing and many of her Brothers and Vnckles which doe at this present time serue vs the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Vassily Euanowich of all Russia sole Commander Likewise in these last yeeres past as in Anno 7111. and in Anno 7112. and 7113. concerning that foresaid Traytour and Hereticke the forsaken of God Gryshca Otreapyoue many of our Gentlemen Captaynes and others our Officers did many times write from the North parts of the borders of our Kingdome into Poland and Letto and to others their inferiour Cities to the Rulers and Gouernours of the same as also our spirituall people the Patriarke the Metropolitans Archbishops and Bishops wrote vnto the spirituall people of Poland declaring vnto them what that Heretick and Traytor was likewise from whence he came and what manner of person he was as also of his demeanour and likewise of the occasion why hee runne away to them out of the Land as also the manner of the making away of the Prince Demetry and withall requested the Rulers and Spirituall people of Poland that they knowing what Runnagate this was would not giue credit vnto him nor to make a breach of the late league concluded vpon But the Gouernours of the Dukedome of Poland and Letto as also the spirituall men according to the King of Poland his commandment gaue no credit vnto our writings but began more then before to intice and perswade men to vphold the Traitor and to aide him Moreouer to make trouble and dissention in our Land they tooke this forsaken of God Greeshca vnto them and cald him by the name of Prince Demetry of Owglits likewise the King gaue vnto him a chaine of gold with many thousand peeces of Polish gold to the defraying of his charges as also sent in armes to our borders with one of his Lords the Palatine Sendamersko and another of his chiefest Lords with many troopes of Poles But when the Emperour Boris vnderstood how that this Gryshca Otreapyoue was called by the name of Prince Demetry Euanowich of Owglits and withall that they did aide and helpe him against the Kingdome of Russia he caused his Counsell to send a messenger as from themselues to the Polish Lord Panameerada which Messenger was named Smeernay Otreapyoue being Vnckle to the said Gryshca Otreopyoue being the Son of one Iamateen Otrepayou onely to declare vnto them what this Gryshca was but that Polish Lord Panameerada would not suffer him and his Vnckle to be brought face to face But he made answer to the said Messenger Smeernay that they did not aide him neither did they stand for him in any sort So after he had sent away the Messenger Smeernay the King of Poland and the Lord Panameerada did aide Gryshca Otreapyoue with men and treasure more liberally then before purposing to make great strife and trouble and to shed much bloud in the Kingdome of Mosco Also at the same time Sigismund King of Poland requested the aide of one of the Princes of Crim in Tartaria named Cazateera and to that end he should aide Gryshca with his forces against the Kingdome of Mosko and he in consideration did promise to giue vnto the foresaid Crim Prince what hee would demand Then the Emperour Boris vnderstanding what practises were in hand being altogether contrary to the league thereupon purposely he sent to Sigismund King of Poland another speciall Messenger one named Posnicke Agareoue likewise at the same time the holy Patriarke of Mosco and all Russia with the Metropolitans Archbishops and Bishops with all the rest of the holy Clergie sent their Messengers with Letters to the State of Poland and so the great Dukedome of Letto to the Archbishops and Bishops and to all the Spiritualtie Moreouer in the said Letters the Emperour Boris with the Patriarke and all the holy assembly wrote vnto the Lord Panameerada concerning Gryshca making it knowne vnto them what he was and wherefore he ranne away into Poland and likewise that the Sonne of the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Euan Vasiliwich the Prince Demetry was dead And to that intent that the King Sigismund should not giue credit to the said Gryshca and that they should not spill Christian bloud nor violate the league Hereupon Sigismund King of Poland writ vnto the Emperour Boris and further by word of mouth both he and Panameerada deliuered to the said messenger in his message that hee did hold and keepe their League and moreouer did not violate or breake his oath no manner of way and likewise did write that he did not ayde that foresaid Gryshca neither did giue credit vnto him withall denying that he was with him in his Kingdome and further he did write that if there were any out of Poland or Letto that did aide or assist him that then they should be executed But after
he had dispatched away the messenger of Boris not regarding his oath still more and more did aide and helpe this Gryshca Otreapyoue Also the Palatine Sendamersko and Myhala Ratanisko came into the Kingdome of Mosco to a place called the Land of Seeuersko putting the people of that Land in feare and perswading them there this Gryshca was the true Prince and that the King of Poland and Panameerada had found out the certaintie thereof and therefore they will haue Poland and Letto stand for him Also from out of many other Kingdomes they goe to aide and assist him likewise other inferiour Kingdomes are willing to stand for him moreouer that Gryshca in the foresaid Land of Seeuersko and in other places of our Borders by the meanes of his diuellish practises and coniurations did intise and tempt them to fall to him likewise the people of those foresaid places of the Land of Seeuersko and on the Borders being simple people and resorting seldome to the Citie of Mosco and being intised by Gryshca and the rest of the Gouernours could not withstand but yeelded them vnto them Whereupon against those Polonians and Lettoes and other enemies that were already entred the Kingdome of Mosco the Emperour sent his Nobles with a great Armie but by the appointment of God the Emperour Boris deceased vpon whose death the chiefest of the Nobles departed the Campe. And after their departure the Armie hearing of the death of the Emperour and being drawne thereto by feare and otherwise at last yeelded themselues ouer vnto Gryshca as the Borderers had done before Also the foresaid Gryshca by the helpe of the Diuell and King Sigismund and Panameerada came into the Citie and Kingdome of Mosco to the great disquietnesse and trouble of the whole Land by whom the Religion was corrupted and by him were many true Christians put to exile for denying his right and interest to the Kingdome of Mosco And shortly after he was setled in the Kingdome and he tooke to wife the daughter of one Sandamersko as was appointed by the King of Poland and Panameerada the which wife of his was in Mosco with her Father and Brother Senatskoy and with one Veshneuetskoy with their Polish and Letto Lords and other people by whom Religion was prophaned as also we were forced and driuen to receiue many wrongs and iniuries which the people of the Kingdome of Mosco could not indure Also at last this Greeshca by the counsell of the Palatine Sandamersko his Father in Law and by the counsell of Veshneuetskoy and other Polish and Letto people which he brought in with him was purposed by a secret politicke deuise to haue put to death the Metropolitans Archbishops and Bishops and all the holy and spirituall assembly with the Nobles and Courtiers and diuers others which were of the better people and so to haue sent others into Poland and Letto withall to haue changed the Religion and to haue established the Romish Religion for which purpose he brought with him many Iesuites The which we the great Lord and great Duke Vasily Euanowich of all Russia with the Metropolitans Archbishops and Bishops and with all the holy spirituall assembly and with the Nobles Courtiers and Commons of the Kingdome of Mosco well considering and perceiuing what an alteration this would be to our Christian faith with the ouerthrow and vtter vndoing to our whole Kingdome we then earnestly bewail'd and lamented and withall hartily prayed to the almightie Trinitie our onely Lord God that liueth and defendeth mankinde that it would please him to deliuer vs and the Common-wealth from those vile cruell diuellish attempts and deuises of theirs Thus desiring the mercy of God we all returned and stood stedfast to our former vnspotted and true Christian faith against that vsurper and counterfeit Gryshca and his Counsell with a resolution to stand in the same manfully and euen to the death hoping and longing for the time that all people and warlik men and Souldiors and many others of the Empire of Mosco might come to gather themselues together that they might likewise perceiue and discern this vsurping Heretick and his diuellish courses by which he did decline from the true Christian faith of our Religion The largenesse of the Kingdome of Mosco cannot be vnknowne vnto you our louing Brother how farre it extendeth it selfe both to the South and to the West as also to other places that in halfe a yeares space they could not gather themselues together But when as the power and warlike Souldiours and all other people were gathered together then through the mercie and fauour of God this enemy of Gods Commonwealth was discouered to all what he was And the Empresse Martha being Mother of the true Prince Demetry Euonowich did certifie vnto vs before the Metropolitans Archbishoppes and Bishoppes and before all the holy assembly as also to the Nobles and Courtiers and other Officers and men of worth within our Empire did shee deliuer that her Sonne the Prince Demetry was murthered beyond reason at a place cald Owglits by appointment of Boris Godenoue and that he dyed in her armes yet did this Gryshca falsely call himselfe by the name of him that was murthered Also we found in the custody of this Gryshca the Copie of a writing which was the contract and agreement that he made betwixt him and the Palatine before his comming out of Poland in which was written that as soone as he did come to the Kingdome of Mosco that then he would take to wife the daughter of the Palatine and would giue her two Prouinces called great Nouogrod and Vobsko with counsell Courtiers Gentlemen and Priests fitting to a Congregation with inferior Castles and Lands freely in those foresaid to build and set vp Monasteries and also to set vp the Romish Religion And when he came to the Kingdome of Mosco that then he should giue vnto the Palatine tenne thousand pieces of Polish Gold which is by our Russia account three hundred thousand Markes and to his wife in consideration of her long Iourney he promised to giue cloth of Gold and cloth of Siluer and of all the best things that was in the Treasurie of the Kingdome of Mosco Likewise that hee the said Gryshca at his comming to Mosco would take order to bring these things to passe with all diligence whereby he might draw all the Dominion of Mosco from our true Grecian Religion and so to haue turned vs into the Romish Religion and to haue destroyed the holy Church ouer all the Empire of Mosco and so to haue built vp the Religion of the Church of Rome and for the performing of all this the said Gryshca was sworne to the Palatine Sandamersko in the presence of the Teachers of the Land as beforesaid that he according to his owne hand writing would hold all the said couenants with all diligence as likewise to bring all the Empire of Mosco to the Romish Religion The which
number of three hundred men of which I the Relator of this was one were put into one ship belonging to Sweden and came from thence for vs. We were assaulted with a great tempest and were tossed so long that all our victuals were almost spent the miserie of which threw vs into more desperate feares now were wee assaulted by double deaths Famine and Shipwrack what course to take for our reliefe no man presently knew Continue without foode it was impossible and as impossible was iâ— for vs to recouer the Land in any short time without the assured destruction of vs all At this season our Commanders were these Lieutenant Benson Lieutenant Walton who was Prouost Martiall of the field and an Ancient of the Colonels companie The common Souldiers vowed and resolued to compell the Mariners seeing the present miseries and no hopes promising better to set vs all on shoare vpon the first Land that could be discouered Our Commanders did what they could by disâ—wasion to alter this generall resolution because they feared it would bee the losse of the greatest part of our Companies if they came once to bee scattered and besides they knew that it would redound to their dishonour and shame if they should not discharge the trust imposed vpon them by our Captaines which trust was to conduct vs and land vs before whilest our Chieftaines remayned a while behinde in England to take vp the rest of our Companies Yet all this notwithstanding Land being discouered there was no eloquence in the world able to keep vs aboord our ship but euery man swore if the Master of the ship would not set vs on the shoare the sailes should be taken into our owne hands and what was resolued vpon touching present landing should in despite of danger be effected Vpon this the Master of the ship and the Mariners told vs that if we put to land in that place we should all either perish for want of victuals which were not to bee had in that Countrie or else should haue our throats cut by the people Wee resolued rather to trie our bad fortunes on the land and to famish there if that kind of death must needes attend vpon vs then to perish on the Seas which we knew could affoord vs no such mercy and on shoare wee went as fast as possibly we could When our Officers saw that there was no remedie nor force to detayne vs aboord they then disheartned vs no longer but to our great comforts told it that the Master of the ship which thing hee himselfe likewise openly confessed knew both the Land and Gouernour thereof as indeed we proued afterwards he did and therefore desired they all our companies not to misse-behaue themselues toward the people for that it was an Iland called Iuthland vnder the Dominion of the King of Denmarke but subiect to the command of a Lord who vnder the King as his Substitute was the Gouernour And that we might be the better drawne to a ciuill behauiour towards the Inhabitants our Officers further told vs that they would repaire to the Lord Gouernour of the Countrie and acquaint him with the cause of our vnexpected landing there vpon which we all promised to offer no violence to the people neither was that promise violated because we found the Inhabitants tractable and as quiet towards vs as we to them yet the greater numbers of them ran away with feare at the first sight of vs because as afterward they reported it could not bee remembred by any of them that they euer either beheld themselues or euer heard any of their ancestors report that any strange people had landed in those places and parts of the Iland for they thought it impossible as they told vs that any ship should ride so neâ—ee the shoare as ours did by reason of the dangerous Sands Our Officers so soone as they were at land went to the Gouernour of the Iland whilest the Souldiers who stayed behind them ran to the houses of the Ilanders of purpose to talke with the people and at their hands to buy victuals for a present reliefe but when wee came among them they could neither vnderstand vs nor we them so that the Market was spoiled and wee could get nothing for our money yet by such signes as wee could make they vnderstood our wants pitied them and bestowed vpon vs freely a little of such things as they had In the end a happy meanes of our reliefe was found out by a Souldier amongst vs who was a Dane by birth but his education hauiâ—g beene in England no man knew him to be other then an English man This Dane made vse of 〈◊〉 owne natiue language to the good both of himselfe and vs certifying the people who the rather beleeued him because he spake in their knowne tongue of the cause that compelled vs to land vpon their Coast and that we intended no mischiefe violence or money to which report of his they giuing credit stood in lesse feare of vs then before and thereupon furnished vs with all such necessaries as the Countrie affoorded to sustaine our wants The foode which wee bought of them was onely fish and a kinde of course bread exceeding cheape Of which foode there was such plentie that for the value of three pence wee had as much fish as twentie men could eate at a meale and yet none of the worst sorts of fish but euen of the very best and daintiest as Mackrels and Lobsters and such like In which our trading with the poore simple people we found them so ignorant that many yea most of them regarded not whether you gaue them a Counter or a Shilling for the bigger the piece was the more fish they would giue for it but besides fish wee could get no other sustenance from them or at least could not vnderstand that they had any other But obserue what happened in the meane time that we were thus in traffique with the Ilanders for victuals our Officers as before is said being gone to the Lord Gouernour who lay about twelue English miles from the Sea side the Master of our ship on a sudden hoysed vp sailes and away he went leauing one of his owne men at shoare who accompanied our Officers as their guide through the Iland The cause of the ships departure did so much the more amaze vs by reason it was so vnexpected and the reason thereof vnknowne to vs But wee imagined the Master of the ship and Mariners feaâ—ed to receiue vs into the Vessell againe because some of our men at their being at Sea threatned the Saylers and offered them abuses before they could be brought to set vs on land On the next day following the Lord Gouernour of the Iland came to vs bringing our Officers along with him yet not being so confident of vs but that for auoyding of any dangers that might happen he came strongly guarded with a troupe of Horse-men well armed And vpon his
by the common people was as narrowly performed for they did not onely watch vs as the Gouernor commanded but amongst themselues a secret conspiracie was made that in the dead of night when wee should be fast asleepe they should come and take vs in our beds and there to binde vs with cords it being an easie thing to doe so when our company were diuided one from another ouer the whole Iland At the houre agreed vpon the plot was put in force for they entred our Chambers and bound euery Souldier as he lay making them all ready like so many sheepe marked out for the slaughter For mine owne part I had fiue men and three women to binde me who so cunningly tyed me fast with cords whilst I slept and felt nothing nor deampt of any such matter that with a twitch onely I was plucked starke naked out of my bed and laid vpon the cold earth vnderneath a Table with my armes bound behinde me so extreamely hard as foure men could draw them together my feete tyed to the foote of the Table and my necke bound to the vpper part or bord of the Table In these miserable tortures lay I and all the rest in seuerall houses all that night and the most part of the next day our armes and legges being pinched and wrung together in such pittilesse manner that the very bloud gushed out at the fingers ends of many The enduring of which torments was so much the more grieuous because none knew what we had done that could incense them to this so strange and spitefull cruelty neither could we albeit we inquired learne of our tormenters the cause because we vnderstood not their language Whilest thus the whole Iland was full of the cries of wretched men and that euery house seemed a shambles ready to haue Innocents there butchered the next day and that euery Ilander had the office of a common cut-throate or executioner Gods wonderfull working turned the streame of all their cruelty For the two ships that came out of the low Countries and whose arriuall draue so many miserable soules almost vpon the rocks of destruction hauing in that dolefull and ruinous night gotten some prouision aboord weighed Anchor and departed towards Swethland Which happy newes being serued vp at breakfast to the Lord Gouernour betimes in the morning and that the Shippes had offerd no violence to the Countrey but had paid for what they tooke About eleauen of the clocke the very same day at noone wee were all like vnto so many dead men cut downe and bidden to stand vpon our legges although very few had scarce legges that could stand Of one accident more that befell I thinke it not amisse to take note which began merrily but ended tragically and in bloud and that was this Foure of our company being lodged in one Village and they being bound to the peace as you may perceiue the rest were it happened that an Hoast where one of them lay had â—â—pled hard and gotten a Horses disease called the Staggers In comes he stumbling to the roome where the poore Englishman was bound to the Table hand and foote which thing the drunken Sot beholding drew his Hatchet which he wore at his girdle according to the fashion of the Country and because hee would be sure his prisoner should not escape with his Hatchet he cleft his head And thinking in that drunken murderous humour he had done a glorious act away he reâ—les out of his owne house to that house where the other three Souldiours lay bound where beating at the doores and windowes and the Hoast asking what he meant to make such a damnable noyse he told him so well as he could sâ—ammeâ— it out that the Lord Gouernour had sent him thither to put the three English-men to death Vpon this the diuell and he hand in hand were let in the one standing so close at the others elbow that he neuer left him till he had cleft two of their heads that lay bound and being then weary it should seeme with playing the butcher he neuer ceased swearing and staring and flourishing with his bloudy Axe about their heads till the people of the house had hung the third man vpon a beame in the roome But they hauing lesse cunning in the Hang-mans trade then will to practise it eyed not the halter so fast about his necke as to strangle him so that after hee had hung an houre hee was cut downe reuiued againe was well and afterwards was slaine in Russia This bloudy feast being thus ended and all stormes as we well hoped being now blowne ouer to our freedome and sitting at liberty from our tormentors on the necke of these former miseries fell a mischiefe more dangerous to vs then all the rest for tidings were brought to the Gouernour that our Auncient who trauailed with the Gouernours two men to the King had trayterously murdered those his guides and then ranne away himselfe vpon this rumour nothing but thundring and lightning flew from the common peoples mouthes there was no way now with vs but one and that one was to haue all our throats cut or our heads cleft with their Axes But the Gouernor pittying our misfortunes laboured both by his authority by faire speeches to keepe that many-headed dogge the multitude from barking And in the end when he saw nothing but the bloud of vs poore Englishmen would satisfie their thirst because they still held vs in suspition and feare he most nobly and like a vertuous Magistrate pawned to the inhumane Rascals to my knowledge his honour all that euer he was worth yea his very life vnto them that within three dayes the messengers sent to the King should returne home and that during those three dayes we should be of good behauiour to the Ilanders and besides that if they did not returne in such a time that then he would deliuer vs vp into their hands Our Auncient with the Gouernours two men came home vpon the third day to the Gouernours house and brought from the King of Denmarke his licence to carry vs not onely through the Country but commanding that we should be allowed shipping also at conuenient place to carry vs to Sweueland whither we were to goe And according to this Licence the Gouernour caused vs to be called all together the very next day at which time Thomas Griffin the Welch Iâ—das who had all this while lyen feasting in the house of the Lord Gouernour began to tremble and repent him of his villanie begging most base forgiuenesse on his knees both from the Gouernour and vs his Countrimen and fellow Souldiours protesting that what he did came out of his feare to saue his owne life But our Officers vpon hearing him speake thus had much adoe to keepe the companies from pulling downe the house where Griffin lay because they would in that rage haue hewed the villaine in peeces But leauing him and all such betrayers of mens
Gracae permittimus earumque secundum constitutiones Patrum Sanctorum tuebimur in nullo puncto violandam immutandam Et vniuersam vener abilium Patrum Ministrorâ—m Dei Confessariorum vestrorum Coronam debito in honore sumus habituri Heroes Aulicos cuiuscunque sortis alios deligere promouere patriam possessionem pecunialem aliamque omnem prouisionem à nemine abalienando sed suum vnicuique attribuere promittimus secundum antiquam consuetudinem insuper nostra Imperatoria prouisione vnumquemque secundum ipsius dignitatem merita promouere Qui autem in malitia contâ—macia sua perseuerare non cessabunt ij Deum Opt. Max. â—astissiman eius Genitricem strictissimo illos gladâ—o punituros certo sciant nostrum Imperatorium beneuolum animum in iram vindictam mutatum experientur Non vult enim Deus Omnipotens vt ob malitiam contumaciam Rebellium innocentium vlterius sanguis effundatur Templa Dei spolientur gloria sancti Nominis eâ—us magis ac magis deprimatur Vos omnes apud animum vestrum diligentius perpendite his qui adhus nobis tergiuer santur renunciate vt animo mutato ad veritatis agnitionem redeant seditiosos pacis publicae diremptores reliquant Iam vero ad quas Arces Ciuitates hae literae nostrae peruenerint Mandamus vt eorum Capitanei Tenutarij omnia ad victum necessaria pecuniam colligant in paratisque habeant ad nostrum aduentum Interea Exercitus sacrae Regiae Maiestatis Domini Parentis nostri nostrique proprij ne vllum detrimentum patiantur sed vna in fraterno amore quoad venerimus viuatis Et donec Opt. Max. ex mera gratia sua nostraque Imperatorium cura diligentia toto Imperio Moscouitico firmato restaurato vobis petiri concesserit Dabantur Varsourae Anno Domini 1612. 9. die Martij The points of the Embassage of the Russian Messenger sent to his sacred Maiestie briefly collected BY what manner their naturall Lords ruled ouer them they alleaged to wit beginning from Borâ—k who was of the bloud of Augustus Caesar Emperour of Rome euen vnto the last Lord and Emperour Pheodor Euanowich in whom their Race ceased That Boris Godonoue abiding with Pheodor Euanowich was created by his owne force and power Emperour or Lord but after a little time the pleasure of God so working being thrust-out of the Imperiall seate departed this life shamefully and by violent death together with his Wife and Children That Christophorus Otropitij the Rostrige being of base descent vnder the Name which he did beare of Emperour otherwise Demetrij Euanowich slaine at Owglets did fraudulently and by deceit wherewith he deceiued the common people and others that beleeued them obtaine the Imperiall Seate by force without the consent of the Spiritualtie and all the chiefe Bishops and Lords and great men of the Kingdome who durst not withstand the same seeing the Commons to yeeld thereunto How the excellent Lord Palatin of Sandomire gaue his daughter in marriage to the Rostrige and himselfe many Gentlemen both of the Kingdome of Poland and great Duchy of Litow accompanying him came into Moscouia Then that Vasili Euanowich Suiskey with his brethren and many others associated to this attempt and stirring vp other great men of the Land did kill the Rostrige with many Gentlemen of Poland and the great Duchy of Litow and put the rest into diuers Castles And himselfe was made Emperour although he were not elected by all the States Whereupon many of our sort did not willingly acknowledge him Emperour and many would not obey him How another named the Wor did rise vp at Kalusia and caused himselfe to bee named Demetrij and so accounted Whereof when many both Russes and Poles heard they assembled vnto him thinking him to be the true Demetrij and the Russes did so much the more willingly draw vnto him because of the murtherers How others called Wors did name and call themselues sonnes of the slaine Emperour as Iuan Peter Pheodor and by many and diuers other names and vnder the same names did consume the State and shead much bloud How the Kings sacred Maiestie comming to Sâ—olensko sent his Messengers the Lord of Praemislaue and other noble men who comming vnto the Campe the forenamed Wors fled away but diuers of the Russes came vnto his Maiestie And taking counsell with the Boiarins at that time remayning with Suiskey in the chiefe Citie we sent our Messengers to his Maiestie at that time being at Smolensko viz. Michael Salticoue and others requesting that his Maiestie would grant vs his Sonne to be our Lord. How they were dispatched away and what answere they brought from his Maiestie with conditions engrossed and signed with his hand and seale How that after the deposing of Suiskey the noble Lord Generall of the Kingdome comming into Moscouia concluded all the said businesses and treaties and confirmed them with the oath of himselfe and his fellow Souldiers And that they after that oath likewise made their oath for the same Then that for the greater defence of the said principall Citie from the Wors they sent Souldiers into the Citie and sent also their Messengers from the whole Countrie Fidareta the Metropolitan and Vasili Galichin with others vnto the Kings Maiestie and required an oath in his Maiesties behalfe of all the seuerall Prouinces How that his Maiesties Souldiers dwelled and behaued themselues in this capitall Citie of Mosco before the troubles began without iniuring any man punishing the euill according to their deserts How the Boiarins handled other Gentlemen and principall persons of the Russe Religion although more inclined vnto them but especially the Officers and Seruants of the Wors as also such as had fled ouer It followeth how they often sent word vnto the Citie of Smolensko and willed them to deliuer vp the Citie vnto his Maiestie to bee vnder his prosperous gouernment and power As for the secret plots of their Messengers Galechin and others they said they were ignorant as also of some vnknowne practises handled with the Wor called Halusin But they said that they had written very often to the Citie of Smolensko and commanded them to doe whatsoeuer stood with his Maiesties pleasure and liked him without further effusion of bloud How also it befell in the chiefe Citie to Lepun and Saâ—usky and the other Rebels when they violated their fidelitie That they certified his Maiesties Souldiers thereof and that they with them did rise against the Rebels and that euen to this present they doe keepe and will keepe their oath once made and their due obedience vnto their Lord. And in that Lepun was punished of God for his treacherie and departed this life with so shamefull a death wee thinke it to bee for the good example of others to reduce them into their former estate to reuoke others vnto their
fidelitie and for keeping their oath alreadie giuen Therefore after many circumstances they inferred that they would presently send their Messengers to the generall Parliament but mooued with the perswasion of the honorable Lord Generall to wit that his Maiestie would bee contented with their fidelitie once made and performed vnder oath and with their griefe for the same cause and will cheerefully forgiue them and doth not refuse to giue his Sonne to raigne ouer them Adding withall that many Kingdomes to wit the Kingdome of Hungarie the Kingdome of Bohemia and a great part of Russia doe earnestly request that he would receiue them vnder the happy gouernment of his Maiestie that they might enioy the priuiledges of Poland and Litow to which none in the whole world can be compared But because his Excellent Maiestie as a Christian Lord reiecting all other Kingdomes and Dominions will graciously receiue vnder his Rule and gouernment the said Dominions and that he is sorry for their destruction he therefore now admonisheth them if they will bee vnder his prosperous Rule and enter into an vnion together with the Kingdome of Poland and the great Duchy of Litow and liue friendly with them if they will performe and consent therevnto His Excellent Maiestie promiseth to remit their offence and to receiue them vnder his happy gouernment and authoritie and refuseth and by no meanes will alter or change their faith and conscience or places dedicated vnto God or builded for deuotion neither will impose on them any other Religion or alter their ancient Manners or Customes but will bestow on them priuiledges and offices and that the Rights and Priuiledges which the Poles with the great Duchy of Litow doe enioy shall be conferred on them and that they shall be equalled with the Kingdome and great Duchy of Litow c. which iurisdictions and priuiledges in former times their Predecessors wanted For this perswasion therefore of the honourable Lord Generall which he had in charge from his Maiestie to make they yeeld all thankes but notwithstanding they propound and plainly adde that their oath shall be so that his Maiesties sonne shall succeed in their gouernment with certaine additions to wit that they will haue none other ouer them but onely his Maiesties sonne and that the whole Land doth make it knowne and propound their iudgement and sentence by way of denunciation that by no meanes but by offering his Maiesties sonne these troubles of Moscouia can be extinguished Adding withall that at that time in the first troubles when the honourable Lord Generall came into the Country of Moscouia and required the oath for the Kings Maiesties sonne if his Maiestie had made any mention thereof it is certaine that the Commons and all the Nobilitie would not haue consented thereunto by any meanes and that greater effusion of bloud had risen thereupon And that they had taken for their Prince Klutzinsky called the Wor to whom all were not assembled who also at that time had a great power of men as well of Poles as Russes and Litowes They therefore seeing the great discord amongst the people taking counsell did freely choose for their Lord and Emperour his Excellent Maiesties sonne vnto whom they had a great affection and who had a long time before layen in their hearts assuring themselues also that by this election of his Maiesties sonne many troubles and dissentions would be pacified and so reiected the aforesaid Wor Klutzinsky As also they receiued into their chiefe Citie the chiefe Generall But when it was heard that his Excellent Maiestie would by no meanes giue vnto them his sonne for their Lord and to rule ouer them they fell into such effusion of bloud and insurrections As also the same time the whole Country of Moscouia looked and expected nothing else then his Maiesties sonne Calling to memorie for their better aduice that it was to be feared least whilest his Maiestie came too late with his sonne diuers parts of the Land should choose vnto themselues seuerall Lords As to the Southward the Castles Strachen and others to the King of Persia part of Pomerland and Siberia to the Kings of Denmarke and England Nouogrod Plesco Iuanogrod and others to the King of Sweden and that the other Cities would choose to themselues other Lords separate from the rest In the meane season they desire his Excellent Maiestie to make a speedy end of these warres according to his Obligation and promise ratified by the oath of the honorable Lord Generall and the whole Armie and that his Maiestie himselfe with his sonne would come into Moscouia They request also that his Excellent Maiestie would retayne with himselfe and his Sonne Counsellors and Messengers of their Commonwealth for the ordayning and concluding of perpetuall Conditions They request also that his Maiestie in the name of his Sonne would send vnto all the Inhabitants of the Townes and write vnto the seuerall Cities signifying his comming into their Dominions and willing that out of the seuerall Prouinces all sorts of men send their Messengers to treate and conclude of the affaires of all sorts of People and of peâ—petuall tranquillitie Promising after the said Charge and Letters to all people in generall and notifying from their said Lord that by Gods grace there may bee throughout the whole Land of Moscouia tranquillitie peace and securitie To conclude they pray heartily vnto the Lord God to grant vnto his Maiestie in this businesse begun a prosperous and speedy end Thus haue wee seene dissolute resolutions or resolute dissolutenesse men onely constant in inconstancy resolued vpon irresolution As we often see sicke persons turning euery way and no way eased in the night time longing for day and in the day for night such was now the Russian sicknesse they would and they would not and yet would againe and againe would not they scarsly knew what or why fluctuating in an inward storme of diuersifyed hopes feares desires distracted affections no lesse then in that outward broile of State For it was not long that they looked toward Poland whether for breach of conditions of that part or out of inueterate hate to the Pole or their Nationall iealousie and distrust of Strangers or a naturall inconstancy they fell off from that Prince and their Chancellor Father to the now raigning Emperour employed there with others in Embassage were detayned thereupon prisoners It is also reported that they made secret ouertures to His Maiestie of Great Britaine and that Sir Iohn Merick and Sir Willam Russel were therein employed but the strong conuulsions and sharpe agues and agonies of that State could not or would not endure the lingring of such remote pâ—isicke the wheele of Things being whirled about before such a Treatie might admit a passage of Messengers to and fro Once that Russian Head grew so heady and giddy that at last it bred innumerable Heads yea the whole Body became Heads in the worst of tyrannies a popular
Seale and Kissing of the Crosse of our side and on their part by oath vpon the holy Euangelists 6. And after that the Castle of Lodiga and Territories shall bee deliuered to the Emperours Maiesties Messengers by the Kings Maiesties Gouernour three weekes after the confirmation of this contract in presence of the abouesaid great Lords Iames King c. his Gentlemen which to that purpose the great Ambassadour shall send then the said Castle and Prouince to be redeemed and giuen vp with all the Russe Ordinance people thereto belonging none to be carried away nor no violence to bee offered them by robbing or otherwise spoyling of them nor no Russe Ordnance to bee carried away But the Castle of Odow and Prouince and people is to remayne on the Kings Maiesty Gustavus Adolphus of Sweden for a time till this contract of peace be confirmed by both the Potentates by their Writings by the Emperours Maiesty with the Seale of the Empire and by the Kings Maiesties hand and Seale of the Kingdome of Sweden as also by the Emperours Maiesties kissing of the Crosse and the Kings Maiesties Oath vpon the holy Euangelists confirmed and the borders diuided and measured out iustly And the Ambassadour which both the Princes shall send to that effect hauing beene with both the Princes shall returne againe to the borders hauing well concluded the busines as then two weeks after that time the Emperors Maiesties Voyauodes and Commanders which his Maiestie shall send for the receiuing of the said Castle and Prouince of Odow from Vlasquo shall receiue the said from the Kings Maiesties Gouernours with all the Russe people and Ordnance with all their goods and what they haue and as long as the Castle of Odow is on the Kings Maiesties side all the people of Odow and the Prouince thereof shall giue vnto the Kings Maiesty their former Corne and doe seruice as before for the mayntayning of those Souldiers that remayne there the Kings Maiesties people in the meane time shall do to those people of Odow no violence nor robbery neyther carry any Russe people or Ordnance from thence nor cause any to be conueighed away 7. Item the Kings Maiestie G.A. c. best beloued brother Prince Charles Phillip Prince hereditarie of S. c. shall hereafter lay no claime or challenge to these Castles and Townes namely great Nouogrod Porcoue Stararouse Somerskey Volost Odow Ladogo and all their confines borders and Prouinces nor come vpon them with no manner of Warre to seeke to attaine them nor remember any more that oath which formerly the people of those places made to the Prince C. Ph. Also the Kings Maiestie G.A. shall promise not to giue any aide of men or money to his abouesaid Brother C.Ph. against the aforesaid Castles and Townes in no wise 8. And against or in liew of the aboue said our great Lord Emperor and great D. M.F. of all Russia Sam. c. for himselfe his successours and hereafter being great Lords Zares and great Dukes of all Russia c. and for the whole Empire of all Russia c. especially for the dominion of Nouogrod the great hath giuen and yeelded vnto their high mighty Lord King G.A. of S. c. from the dominion of Nouogrod from himselfe and the whole Empire of Russia especially in respect of loue and friendship these Castles Forts and Land following which heretofore did adioyne to the Dominions of Nouogrod as namely Euanogrod Yam Coporea Orieseke with all vnto them adioyning Townes Lands and Prouinces with all Townes and Villages in the Countrey to them belonging and due vnto them according to their former iust and auncient borders with the people that dwell and plant themselues there with all other profits reuenewes and paiments with the shoares of Riuers with Lakes nothing exempted the Emperours Maiestie hath yeelded and giuen to their Kings Maiestie G.A. of Sweden c. as proper and owne to him and his Maiesties successours and hereafter being Kings of Sweden and to the Crowne of Sweden for an euerlasting propertie for them to hold without cauillation or any contradiction by the Emperours Maiestie or his Maiesties Successours or hereafter being Emperours and great Dukes of all Russia as also by the whole Empire of Russia and from the Dominion of Nouogrod for euerlasting times in all points as former great Lords and great Dukes of all Russia held and kept the same namely the late of blessed memory great Lord Emperour and great Duke Euan Vasiliwich of all Russia Sam. and the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Pheodor Euanowich of all Russia Sam. and the spiritualty as Monkes and all others in those Castles and Townes as well Gentlemen as other inhabitants of the said places two weekes after the conclusion of this contract when it shall be reuealed vnto them they shall haue free libertie all such as desire to goe to the Emperours Maiesties side with their wiues children families all goods and chattels which way soeuer they will into the Emperours Maiesties Lands and Townes And that all Russe people in the said Castles Forts and Townes might know the same it is here agreed and concluded that as soone as the conclusion of this peace shall be effected and confirmed betwixt vs both the great Potentates great Commissioners shall send their Posts and Messengers into all the aforenamed Townes and Castles which they in presence of the Lord King Iames his great Ambassadours Messengers shall openly reueale and proclaime that all spiritualty with their goods Courtiers Gentlemen Burgesses and Townesmen which are desirous to goe from thence within two weeks after to the Emperors Maiesties side they shall haue libertie to go from thence with their wiues children families all their goods and chattles and none of them to leaue any thing behinde them against their wil neither to be staied nor violated by the Kings Maiesties people but moreouer to haue conuoys and prestaâ—es to bring them without all feare or wrong to the Emperours Maiesties next borders in such manner that they be neither robbed nor killed but especially and certainely it is concluded and agreed on betweene vs both sides great Commâ—ssioners that all Russe Countrie Priests and Husbandmen in the said Townes and Countries which are giuen and yeelded by the Emperours Maiestie shall by no manner of meanes be inticed or carried from thence but shall remaine there with their wiues children and familie vnder the Sweths Crowne as also all Courtiers Gentlemen and Burgesses which doe not remoue from thence in the foresaid two weekes 9. As also from the Emperours Maiestie great Lord and great Duke M. F. of all Russia Sam. c. the Kings Maiestie c. shall haue 20000. rubbles in ready good current vnchangeable Siluer deynings and those monies immediately as soone as this contract of peace shall be concluded and confirmed betweene vs shall be giuen to the Kings Maiestie of Sweden great Commissioners by the great Embassadour of the Kings
most excellent Maiestie of great Brittaine his great Ambassadour Sir Iohn Merricke Knight 10. And as for the Russe Ordnance in these Castles which shall be giuen to our Lord Emperour and great Duke c. from the Kings Maiestie G.A. c. which Ordnance shall remaine there shall be giuen to his Maiesties Officers and what munition of Artillerie as prouision for Warres and Bels and other matters which their Kings Maiestie hath taken in the Land of Russia out of those Castles before the contract which the Kings Maiesties great Commissioners and the great Lord King Iames c. great Ambassadour Sir Iohn Merricke Knight did erect as the twentieth of Nouember such Ordnance and prouisions shall remaine to the Kings Maiesties vse and Crowne of Sweden without all contradiction or cauilation 11. And because the late great Lord Emperour and great Duke Vasilly Euanowich of all Russia Sam. did giue and confirme by writings vnto their high mighty late Lord King Charles the ninth of S. c. and to the Crowne of Sweden the Castle Corela and the Prouince thereof for that faithfull and good willing aide which was done vnto him against the Polish people in like manner doth confirme and establish the same by this contract of our great Lord Emperour and great Duke M.F. c. the same yeelding and donation of the great Lord Zare and great Duke Vasily Euanowich c. for himselfe his successours and hereafter being Emperours and great Dukes of all Russia and for the whole Empire of all Russia that the said Castle of Corella with all profits reuenewes and rents by Land and by Water according to their former auncient and now being borderers nothing exempted in all accordingly as it was by former Emperours and great Dukes of all Russia as they possest and held it so hereafter it shall remaine to their Kings Maiestie G.A. of S. c. and to his Maiesties Successours and hereafter following Kings of Sweden and the Crown of Sweden without all cauillation or contradiction for euerlasting times 12. And that hereafter there be no more difficulty or variance concerning the borderers of the Land it is concluded and agreed vpon that in this yeare 7125. vpon the first of Iune our great Lord Emperour and great Duke M.F. c. and their high mighty King G.A. c shall send on both sides speciall good Courtiers and Notaries to meete between Lodiga and Oreseke at the mouth of the Riuer Laua whence it doth fall into the Lake of Lodiga so that they shall meete vpon the said Riuer on the midst of the Bridge which of both sides their people shall make vpon that Riuer and when there the one shall haue shewed the other their ample Commissions and shall appeare that they are worthy to measure out the borders thereby betweene the Emperours Maiestie and the Kings Maiesties Lands so that from the borders of Nouogrod Lodiga and Odow with their Prouinces and also from Somerskey Volost be deuided from the auncient and former precincts and borders of Oreseeke Copora Yam and Euanogorod in iust manner as it ought to be at the same time next ensuing the first day of Iune then the said Courtiers and Notaries three in presence in the said manner on both sides shall meete together vpon the borders of Nouogrod betweene the Prouince of Olimets and Corela at Salomensky Towne by the Lake of Lodiga which Courtiers also shall view the same Prouinces according to the former borders and as the former are exprest how they haue bin and confirme the same and if they so chance that they cannot happen vpon the former auncient borders then shall they by iust inquisition make new borders and Land-markes in such manner that hereafter there be no further controuersie concerning those borders and those Courtiers or Gentlemen shall not part asunder of neither side till they haue sufficiently and friendly ended that businesse in all manner and what those Courtiers shall finish and effect in this manner the same according as befitteth there shall expresse by writing vpon parchment on both sides and confirme the same by their subscription Seales kissing of the Crosse and oath interchangeable and as concerning the deuiding of borders and the Gentlemen shall doe it as namely of Nouogrod Lodiga Odo Somerskey Volost of one part and also betweene Oreseke Copora Yam and Euanogorod on the other side and also betweene the borders of Nouogrod and Corela shall be set downe and written the same shall be iâ—remoueable and fast for euerlasting times by our great Lord Emperour and great Duke Michall Fedorowich of all Russia c. and the Kings Maiestie Gustauus Adolphus c. and their successours and hereafter being on both sides for euerlasting times according to this contract of an euerlasting peace and for more firme confirmation of the same that it shall be held and kept it shall be declared further in the Letters of contract which shall be hereafter giuen betweene both Princes from the Emperours Maiestie by kissing the Crosse and confirmation of his said Letters by his great Seale and by the Kings Maiesties oath vpon the holy Euangelists 13. As also the former of blessed and most famous memory great Lord Emperour and great Duke Fedor Euanowich of all Russia Sam. our great Lord Emperour and great Duke Michall Fedorowich of all Russia Sam c. Vnckle in conclusion of peace made at Tavsin in the yeare 7103. did yeelde and giue ouer all his pretention and claime to the Countrey of Leifland as also the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Vasily Euanowich of all Russia Sam. in a conclusion of peace made at Wyburgh in the yeare 7117 did renounce the same so it is now here concluded and agreed that our great Lord Emperour and great Duke M. F c. and his successours and hereafter being Emperours and great Dukes shall at no time for euer challenge vnto themselues any right or pretence to the Countrey of Leifland neither shall our great Lord Emperour and great Duke M.F. of all Russia Sam. nor his successours great Lords Emperours and great Dukes of all Russia hereafter write vnto their great Lord King Gustauus Adolphus nor his successours hereafter being Kings of Sweden nor to the Crowne of Sweden with the title of Leifland or those Castles which the Emperours Maiestie hath now renounced to the Kings Maiestie for euer neither by Letters of confirmation to write themselues or name themselues in them nor suffer his Uoyauodes Seruants and Commanders to write themselues with the title of Leifland or the Townes aforesaid neither in writing nor speeches to name themselues As also our great Lord Emperour and great Duke M. F. of all Russia Sam. his successours and hereafter being great Lord Emperour and great Duke of all Russia in their writings and speeches shall giue to their Kings Maiestie and hereafter being Kings of Sweden their accustomed title of Leifland and Corella Item on both sides the great
Commissioners haue agreed since at this Treatie we could not accord vpon the full title of both the great Potentates As to intitle the Emperours Maiestie and of many other Dominions Lord and Conquerour and the Kings Maiestie with the title of Ingermanland wee haue of both sides great Commissioners referred the same to both great Potentates liking therein and if that either Potentate will be pleased to write the other with the full title as to the Emperours Maiestie the Kings Maiestie doth write the full title with the word Conquerour and that the Emperours Maiestie also doe write to the Kings Maiestie his full title with Ingermanland then both the Potentates are to send those titles by their Ambassadours and nominate the same full title in one of their Letters of confirmation and the other Letter to be written according to this our present agreement and if in both the Letters the titles be written to the full as the Emperours Maiesties full title with Conquerour and the Kings Maiestie with Ingermanland then both sides Ambassadours shall shew one the other the said Letters and hauing shewen them shall goe to each Prince with the same if then on either side the Potentate shall not like thereof and shall send the said Letters of confirmation with the short title according to this our present agreement the Ambassadours of both sides shall in like manner make knowne the same one to the other and so proceede therewith to both Potentates 14. Also it is agreed and concluded that there shall be free commerce of Trade betweene both the great Kingdomes the Empire of Russia and the Kingdome of Swethen and both Kingdomes subiects so that all the subiects of our great Lord Emperour and great Duke Michael Fedorowich of all Russia Sam. Merchants of the Dominions of Russia from Nouogrod Plesco and other Cities and Townes paying their due custome shall haue free liberty without let to trafficke at Stockholme Wiburgh Reuell Narue and other Townes in the Countries of Swethland Fynland and Leifland and they that dwell and plant themselues at Iuangrod Yam Copora Nettingburgh and Coreilla what Nation soeuer either Russe or other people shall haue free liberty without let to trafficke and to trade paying their due custome in the right Custome houses at Mosco Nouogrod Plesco Lodiga and other Townes of Russia with the Emperours Maiesties subiects and also haue libertie to trauell through the Dominions of our great Lord Emperor and great Duke M.F. c. for their trade of Merchandize within the Dominions of Russia 15. And by reason heretofore our great Lord Emperour and great Duke Michall Phedorowich of all Russia c. his Maiesties subiects Merchants had their free house of merchandize at Reuell also now by contract of Tausin and Wiburgh it is concluded they should haue a good place for a house appointed them in Reuell as also in other the Kings Maiesties Townes as at Stockholme and Wyburgh they shall haue house and Diuine Seruice according to their Religion in the said houses without let or hinderance but at Reuell in their Church as formerly they haue done yet to set vp no Church according to their Religion And as heretofore their Kings Maiesties his Subiects haue had a free house of trade at Nouogrod now also according to the contract of Tausina and Wyburgh they are to haue a good place for a house prepared them at Nouogrod and the Emperours Maiesties other Cities at Mosco and Plesco house for the said purpose and vse their Diuine Seruice according to their Religion in the house but to build no Churches for that vse any where For breuitie I haue omitted the following Articles to the 29. the substance whereof is as followeth The 16. determineth what debts shall be recouerable The 17. Free passage of Subiects thorow each others Territories 18. Freedome of Prisoners on both sides 19. Liberty of Inhabitants to stay in the places surrendred 20. Fugitiues to be redeliuered 21. Borderers to be restrained from robberies 22. For ending of quarrels if any happen 23.24 Confirmation of former contracts of Tawsina and Wiburge 25. No priuate or publike practise to be made against each other 26. Shewing of Letters of confirmation at the meeting of Ambassadours of both sides 27. Honorable conuoy for Ambassadours on either part 28. And also for Interpreters free passage 29. Item It is agreed and concluded that if by the permission and pleasure of God there happen an alteration of gouernment in Sweden or Russia them that Prince which shall newly come to his gouernment first shall reueale by his Ambassador to the other Prince from himselfe and after that the other shall visit him by his Ambassadour 30. Item If it so fall out at any time that of both sides the Princes as our great Lord c. their great Lord King Gustavus Adolphus shall find one to the other their great Ambassadours to confer of good matters then those said great Ambassadours vpon the borders shall meet without all controuersie or strife either betweene Odow and Euangorou or betweene Lodiga and Oreseke where they shall thinke most fitting for them on both sides in the midst of the diuision of the borders and there to conferre of these good matters in friendly and louing sort eyther by the Princes Commission or other commandement as they shall haue 31. Item If it happen that the Emperours Maiesties Subiects and Merchants their Boates Lodies and Merchants Vessels shall go to Reuell Wybourgh or other Townes and Castles of Swethen Fynland or Liefland or ships and other Vessels whereupon the Emperours Maiesties Ambassadours and Messengers shall be going to the Emperors Maiestie to the Pope into England or any other Kingdome by the Kingdome of Swethen or comming backe againe bee cast away and brought to the Swethish shoare eyther vpon the Salt Sea or the Lake of Lodiga by tempests or other meanes such people shall haue free libertie without hinderance to goe from thence with all the goods they can saue or shall get saued and the Kings Maiesties people shall helpe them to saue their goods In like manner if it happen with the Kings Maiestie Gustavus Adolphus of Swethen c. Subiects and Merchants Boats and Merchants Vessels with Commodities or otherwise be cast away and brought to the Emperors Maiesties shoare vpon the Ladigo or Plesco Lake then these people shall haue free liberty to goe away with all their goods which they can saue or get to be saued without let or hinderance and the Emperors Maiesties people shall helpe them to saue their goods 32. Item It is concluded and agreed on that our great Lord c. shall not ayde or assist against the Kings Maiesty of Sweden Gustavus Adolphus and the Crowne of Swethland the Kingdome of Poland and Lettow nor his Sonne Ladislaus and the Crowne of Poland and the Dukedome of Lettow nor all the Dominions of Poland and Lettow nor shall helpe him with men or treasure
nor stand for him as one himselfe nor any other Prince for him shall not practise or seeke any thing against the King of Sweden Those Lands and Castles which belongeth to the Kingdome of Sweden of old or those which now the Emperours Maiesty hath yeelded to the Kings Maiesty by this conclusion of peace he shall not seeke to get them vnder him or haue possession of them In like manner the Kings Maiesty of Sweden shall not stand against the Emperours Maiesty c. to assist the King of Poland and Lettow and all the Dominions of Poland and Lettow neyther with men nor treasure and not to be with him as one Neyther shall the Kings Maiesty by himselfe or other Princes and Gouernours seeke any practise against the Emperours Maiestie and his Lands and Castles which belong to the Emperour of Russia hee shall by no meanes seeke to get vnder him or possesse the same It is also agreed and concluded betweene vs that those Ambassadours which the Emperours Maiesty shall send to the Kings Maiesty and the Kings Maiesty to the Emperours Maiesty for the confirmation of this conclusion of peace shall haue full authority to conferre betweene the Emperours Maiesty and the Kings Maiesty of Swethland for a vnion and ioynt assistance against Sigismond King of Poland and the Crowne of Poland and the great Dukedome of Lettow in such manner as shall be thought fit and requisite by both the Princes 33. And for more certaine and firme assurance that all this here hath bin concluded and agreed on betweene vs the above said Emperours Maiestie and Kings Maiesties great ample and powerfull Ambassadours by the mediation and intercession of the great Lord King Iames his Maiesties great Ambassadour in his presence this conclusion is made established and finished and shall by our great Lord and great Duke M.F. of all Russia Sam. and by his successours and hereafter being great Lords Emperours and great Dukes be kept faithfully firmely and vnmoueable and shall be followed in all points and finished without all falshood or deceipt and our great Lords Emperours and great Dukes c. by his commandment wee his great Commissioners Ocholuech and Namestincke of Susdall Knese Dannyll Euanowich Mezetskey I the Emperours Maiesties Dwarenni and Namestincke of Shatskey Olexsey Euanowich Zuzen I the Emperours Maiesties Duke Michcola Meketesin Nouokseno I the Emperours Maiesties Duke Dobrenia Semenou haue confirmed this conclusion of peace with the kissing of the Crosse and thereunto set our hands and Seales also the Kings Maiesties of great Brittaines great Ambassadour Sir Iohn Merricke Knight Gentleman of his Maiesties priuie Chamber for the more witnessing of the same that this is also concluded here betweene vs hath firmed with his owne hand and Seale both these obligations and a confirmation which wee the Emperours Maiesties ample Ambassadours haue giuen to the Kings Maiesties great Commissioners and against that we haue taken the like writing of confirmation from the Kings Maiesties great Ambassadours Written at Stalbo in the yeare from the creation of the World 7125. the seuen and twentieth day of February HAuing here presented the fruits of his Maiesties mediation betwixt the Muscouite and Sweden I thought good also to adde this other testimonie of Bâ—ati Pacifici in the peaceable fruits of his endeuours betwixt the said King of Sweden and the King of Denmarke after bloudy warres betwixt them in which the English voluntaries were so great a part of whom if I mistake not foure thousand serued the Daâ—e vnder the command of the right honorable the Lord Willoughby The Articles of agreement betwixt them are these six concluded January 16. 1613. translated out of the Dutch Copie Printed at Copenhagen first and after at Hamburge 1. That the King of Sweden shall haue againe the Citie of Calmar with all that belongeth vnto it excepting Artillery which shall be restored to the King of Denmarke or to be sold for his profit 2. That the King of Denmarke shall haue Elsborch and Orland with all the forces and strength of Arensborch in pawne for the space of twelue yeares ensuing for the sum of fifteene Tâ—n of Gold the which sum of money the King of Sweden shall pay vnto the King of Denmark within the foresaid twelue yeares at certaine times in consideration of his charges during the said warres 3. That the Nauigation and passages by Seas and Land to Norway shall be vsed free without any hinderance of those of Sweden 4. That Lapland shall be free without giuing of any contribution 5. That the King of Denmarke shall haue Grone-land free without paying of any contribution vnto the King of Sweden 6. That the King of Denmarke shall beare the three Crownes without any gaine-saying or contradiction of the King of Sweden which was the first and principall cause of these aforesaid bloudy and vnneighbourly warres and continuall irruptions Both Kings subscribing hereto CHAP. XI A relation of two Russe Cossacks trauailes out of Siberia to Catay and other Countries adioyning thereunto Also a Copie of the last Patent from the Muscouite A Copie of a Letter written to the Emperour from his Gouernours out of Siberia TO our Lord Emperour and great Duke Michaile Fedrâ—wich of all Russia your Maiesties Vassals Euan Kâ—â—rakiâ— and Euan Kâ—bâ—â—litiâ— doe knocke their heads c. Lord this present 7127. yeere or 1619 we writ vnto your Maiestie by a Cozack of Tobolsko Clement Oboshkin that there were come to Tobolsko Ambassadours out of the Dominions of Catay and from the King of Altine with the people of Tobolsko Euashâ—â— Petlin and Andrashko Madiegene And with them together doe go to you great Lord Ambassadours out of the Dominions of Labin and the Altine Char from Skiâ—gia with presents the which we dispatcht to your Maiestie with Burnash Nikâ—â—â—â—e the sixt of Iuly and before them wee dispatcht to your Maiestie Euashkâ— Pettlin and Patoy Kizall by whom we sent vnto your Maiestie a Letter from Tambur King of Cathay and a Copie of the King Altines Letter translated with a Card and description of the places which way Euashkâ— Petlin Andrushko Madigene passed from the Castle of Tomao into the Dominions of Catay as also in what other Dominions they were The Letter it selfe which came from Altine Char Labatharshan doth carrie to your Maiestie but as for the Letter out of Catay there is none in Tobolsko to translate it The Copie of the Altine Chars or golden Kings Letter to the Emperour of Russia TO the Lord Emperour and great Duke The golden King receiued your Letter In former times Lord it came to my hearing that your Princely good Ambassadours did seeke a way or passage to come to me since which time it is now thirteene yeeres but then the people of 〈◊〉 Tubâ—ntâ— Maâ—tà ra black Kolmaks did not suffer your Princely good Ambassadors to come to me but did rob and spoile them Now since ten of your Maiesties people are come to me
King some thing of no great value our King would haue sent him many precious things and dismissed you his Ambassadours honourably and haue sent his Ambassadours with you but now hee only endeth his Letter to your Emperour The Citie of Catay where the King dwelleth is built vpon an euen plaine ground and is incompassed round about with a Riuer called Yoâ—ga which falleth into the blacke Sea which is from the Citie Catay seuen dayes trauell so that there come no ships neerer the Citie Catay then seuen dayes trauell off but all things are transported in small Vessels and ship-boats The Merchandizes the King doth send into all parts of his Dominions of Catay and from thence are carried ouer the borders into the Land of Mugalla to the King Altine to the blacke Kollmakes to the Iron King into Boghar and other Dominions their Patriarkes and Friers trauell with the Commodities as Veluets Sattens Damaskes Siluer Leopard Skinnes Turkesses and blacke Zenders for which they buy Horses and bring them into Catay for in Catay are but few horses only Mules and Asses and Cloth they haue none their Horses and Siluer goeth into strange Countreyes or as they say Nemâ—sij the Siluer is made in Brickes which they call Kritsij valued each Kritsij at fiftie two Rubles their Apparell they weare with long broad hanging sleeues like the Gentlewomens Summer-coats or Lettiâ—ks in Russia the people are very faire but not warlike timorous most their endeuour is in great and rich traffick They told vs that not long before our comming the people of Mugalla had taken two Castles from them by deceit also they told vs that their King hath a stone which lighteth as the Sunne both day and night called in their Language Sarra and in our Tongue Iachaâ—t or Rubie another stone they say hee hath which driueth away water from it it is also called a Rubie There come to them Strangers or Nemtsij euery yeere with all manner of Merchandizes and barter for Deere Skinnes and Loshids Sables Beuers Veluets Taffataes and Zendews or Calico these strangers they say come to them out of the blacke Sea from the East and the South also they say there is a Riuer called Kartalla which falleth into the great Riuer Ob but they know neyther the head nor the fall of it they imagine it commeth out of the blacke Sea and falleth into it againe vpon this Riuer dwell many people with walking Herds For a triple testimony of Sir Iohn Merikes honourable courtesie I haue added this succeeding Patent which howsoeuer in some things it concurre with the former of Boris and Demetrius Yet those being obscurely translated or written this may illustrate them and it also presenteth both larger Priuiledges the Partriarkes name ioyned with the Emperours and the Golden Seale WE the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Michaell Pheodorowich of all Russia sole Commander of Volodemer Mosco and Nouogrod Emperour of Cazan Emperour of Astracan Emperour of Siberia Lord of Plesco and great Duke of Sâ—olensky Twensky Vgorsky Psermesky Vatsky Bolgorsky and others Lord and great Duke of Nouogrod in the lower Countreyes Cheringosky Rahansky Rostouskey Yaraslausky Belozersky Vdorskey Obdorsky Condinsky and of all the Northerne parts Commander and Lord ouer the Country of Iuersky and Caberdynland Cherkaskey and of the Dukedomes of Igorskey and of many other Kingdomes Lord and Conquerour Together with the great Lord Philleret Neketich the holy Patriarke and Head of the Reuerend Clergie of the Imperiall Citie of Mosco and of all Russia by the flesh our naturall Father and by the power of the Holy Ghost our Spirituall Pastâ—r and Ghostly Father Whereas there was sent vnto vs the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Michaell Pheodorowich of all Russia and to our Father the great Lord the holy Patriarke of Mosco and of all Russia From our louing Brother Iames by the grace of God King of England Scotland France and Ireland and of many others his Maiesties Ambassadour Sir Iohn Merike Knight and Gentleman of his Maiesties Priuie Chamber vpon both our Princely Affaires The said Sir Iohn Merike in the name of our said louing Brother King Iames requested our Imperiall Maiestie and our Father the great Lord the holy Patriarke to bee pleased graciously to fauour the English Merchants to grant them leaue to come with their shippes vnto our Port and Hanâ—ns of Archangell with all kind of Commoditieâ— and freely to traffique from the Sea side to our Imperiall Citie of Mosco and to our Patrimoniâ— of great Nouogrod and Plesco and vnto all other our Cities Townes and Countreyes of our Empire with all sorts of Commodities without paying of Custome in as ample manner as formerly hath beene granted to the English Merchants and that our Imperiall Maiestie together with our deere Father the holy Patriarke would be pleased to grant a new our gracious Priuiledges vnder our Princely Seale accordingly as our Predecessors Emperours and great Dukes of all Russia haue heretofore granted vnto them We therefore the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Michaell Pheodorowich of all Russia sole Commander together with our deere Father the holy Patriarke of Mosco and of all Russia for the loue we beare to our most louing Brother the great Lord King Iames with whom wee are willing and desirous euer to remayne in the strongest bonds of brotherly loue and friendship haue graciously granted to his Kingly Maiesties Subiects the English Merchants Sir Thomas Smith Knight Sir Iohn Merike Knight Sir Richard Smith Knight Sir William Russell Knight Sir George Bowles Knight Hugh Hamersley Alderman Ralph Freeman Richard Wytch Morris Abbot Robert Bateman William Stone Rowland Healing Iob Hanby Richard Ironside Edward Iames Iohn Caslen Beniamin Deicrow Fabyan Smith and their fellowes free leaue to come with their shippes into our Kingdomes into our Countreyes of Dweena vnto the Port of Archangell and from thence to our Imperiall Citie of Mosco and of Nouogrod the Great and vnto Plesco and into all other the Cities of our Empire to trade and traffique with all kind of Merchandizes free of all Customes as well the great Customes as Tole vnlading of Vessels or Boats passages through any place by water or Land entries Head-money Bridge-money Ferryings or any manner of Customes or Duties whatsoeuer can bee named The English Merchants being thus licensed to trade in our Kingdomes free of all customes for their owne commodities shall neither colour nor sell strangers wares as their owne neither shall our people sell for them any of their goods nor yet shall they keepe any of our people vnder their protection and into what Cities the English Merchants themselues or their Factors or Seruants shall come with their goods it shall be lawfull for them freely to trafficke and sell their owne commodities in barter or otherwise against Commodities of our Countrey And whensoeuer the said Merchants shall come into our Patrimony of great Nouogrod and Plesco or into any other the Cities of our
neerer the Land so that wee iudged our selues three leagues off Here we sounded againe and had but eightie fathoms The variation of the Compasse we found to be 22. degrees and 10. minutes Westward At fiue of the clocke there sprung vp a fine gale of winde at East South-east and being so neere night wee stood to the Southward thinking the next day to seeke some harbour But it pleased God the next day being the twelfth to send vs a storme of foule weather the winde being at East and by South with fogge so that we could by no meanes get the shoare Thus wee were forced to beate vp and downe at Sea vntill it should please God to send vs better weather The foureteenth I thought good to stand to the Westward to search an Inlet in the latitude of 56. degrees I haue good hope of a passage that way by many great and probable reasons The fifteenth the winde continued at the South with exceeding faire weather and our course was West We were this day at noone in the latitude of 55. degrees and 31. 〈…〉 I found the variation to be 17. degrees and 1â— minutes to the Westward And about seuen of the clocke at night we descried the Land againe being tenne leagues to the Eastward of this Inlet This Land did beare from vs South-west some eight leagues off and about nine of the clocke the same night the winde came to the West which blew right against vs for our entring into this Inlet The sixteenth the winde was at West North-west and was very faire weather and our course South-west about nine of the clocke in the forenoone we came by a great Iland of Ice and by this Iland we found some peeces of Ice broken off from the said Iland And being in great want of fresh water wee hoysed out our Boates of both Shippes and loaded them twice with Ice which made vs very good fresh water This day at noone wee found our selues to be in the latitude of 55. degrees and twentie minutes when we had taken in our Ice and Boates the weather being very faire and cleare and the winde at West North-west we bent our course for the Land and about three of the clocke in the afternoone we were within three leagues of the shoare It is a very pleasant low Land but all Ilands and goodly sounds going betweene them toward the South-west This Land doth stand in the latitude of 55. degrees and I found the variation to be to the West â—8 degrees and 12. minutes This coast is voide of Ice vnlesse it be some great Ilands of Ice that come from the North and so by windes may be â—riuen vpon this chast Also we did finde the ayre in this place to be very temperite Truely there is in three seuerall places great hope of a passage betweene the latitude of 62. and 54. degrees if the fogge doe not hinder it which is all the feare I haue At sixe of the clocke wee being becalmed by the shoare there appeared vnto vs a great ledge of roâ—kes betweene vs and the shoare as though the Sea did flye ouer it with a great height As we all beheld it within one houre vpon a sudden it vanished cleanâ— away which seemed very strange vnto vs all And to the Eastward of vs some two leagues we saw a great Rocke lying some three leagues off the Land we then supposing it to be shoald water by this broken ground sounded but could get no ground in one hundred and sixtie fathoms About seuen of the clocke there sprung vp a gale of windâ— by the South South-east which was a very good winde to coast this Land But the seuenteenth in the morning the winde being at the South it began to blow so extreamely that we durst not stay by the shoare for it was like to be a great storme then our course was East North-east to get vs Sea roome This storme still increasing our slye-boates did receiue in much water for they wanted a Sparre-decke which wee found very dangerous for the Sea About twelue of the clocke at noone this day there rose vp a great showre in the West and presently the winde came out of this quarter with a whirle and taking vp the Sea into the ayre and blew so extreamely that we were forced alwayes to runne before the Sea howsoeuer the winde did blow And within twelue houres after this storme beganne the Sea was so much growen that we thought our flye Boates would not haue beene able to haue endured it The eighteenth the winde was at North-west and the storme increased more extreame and lasted vntill eight of the clocke in the morning of the nineteenth day so furious that to my remembrance I neuer felt a greater yet when we were in our greatest extremities the Lord deliuered vs his vnworthy seruants And if the winde with so great a storme had bin either Northerly or Southerly or Easterly but one day we had all perished against the Rocks or the Ice for wee were entred thirty leagues within a Head-land of an Inlet in the latitude of 56. degrees But it pleased God to send vs the winde so faire as we could desire both to cleare our selues of the Land and Ice Which opportunitie caused vs for this time to take our leaues of the coast of America and to shape our course for England The fourth in the morning wee descried the Iland of Silly North-east and by East some foure leagues off vs. Then wee directed our course East and by North and at tenne of the clocke in the forenoone wee descried the Lands end and next day were forced to put into Dartmouth CHAP. XIV IAMES HALL his Voyage forth of Denmarke for the discouery of Greeneland in the yeare 1605. abbreuiated IN the name of God Amen we set sayle from Copeman-hauen in Denmarke the second day of May in the yeare of our redemption 1605. with two Shippes and a Pinnace The Admirall called the Frâ—st a shippe of the burthen of thirty or fortie lasts wherein was Captaine and chiefe commander of the whole Fleet Captaine Iohn Cunningham a Scottish Gentleman seruant vnto the Kings Maiestie of Denmarke my selfe being principall Pilot. The Lyon Viceadmirall being about the foresaid burthen wherein was Captaine one Godscâ—â—â— Lindenose a Danish Gentleman and Steereman of the same one Peter Kilsâ—n of Copeman-hauen The Pinnace a Barke of the burthen of twelue Lasts or thereabouts wherein was Steereman or commander one Iohn Knight my Countrie-man So setting sayle from Copeman-hauen with a faire gale of winde Easterly wee came vnto Elsonure where we anchored to take in our water The third day we tooke in our water at which time the Captaines my selfe with the Lieutenants and the other Steeremen did thinke it conuenient to set downe certaine Articles for the better keeping of company one with another to which Articles or couenants wee were all seuerally sworne setting thereunto our
twenty leagues circuit euery one and to the East of it the Iland of Ramos of 200. leagues compasse and neere to it Malayta and Atreguada of thirty and the three Maries certaine little Ilands the Iland of Saint Iohn of twelue leagues compasse betweene the Atreguada and the Iland of S. Iames to the South Malata of 100. leagues circuit and to the South-east of it the Iland of Saint Christopher as bigge as it and Saint Anne and Saint Catherine two small Ilands fast by it the Name of God a small Iland distant from the other fiftie leagues in seuen degrees of altitude and in the same Rumbe to the North of Saint Isabel the Shelues which they call of Candelaria There is in the voiage that is made from Piru to the Ilands of Salomon an Iland called of S. Paul in fifteen degrees of altitude 700. leagues from Piru nineteen degrees 300. leagues of Land others which may be those that they called of Salomon and they say also that they might be others which this little while haue beene discouered in the same Rombe of Chile The Ilands of the Theeues are a row of 16. smal Ilands together which runne North and South with the middest of the coast of Guiney from twelue degrees of altitude vnto seuenteene Septentrionall or more not farre from the Phillippinas to the East They are all barren ground and miserable without Cattle or Mettals scarce of Victuals inhabited with poore people well shapen naked and much inclined to steale euen to the nayles of the Shippes that came there whereby Magelane named them of the Theâ—ues in the yeare 1520. when he came to them going in demand of the Spicerie Their names are the English the most North and after it Ota Mao Chemechoa Gregua Agan or Pagan Oramagan Gugnâ—â— Chareguan Natan Saepan Bota Volia There are among these Ilands Phillipines other eighteene or twenty called of the Kings Archipelagus or Ilands of the Corrall and the Gardens another quantity of little Ilands and Pialogo Saint Vilan another little Iland the Gardens and the Iland of the Matalores and that of the Shelues and of Saint Iohn or of Palmes neere the Malucos and on the North side of the Theeues fiue or six little Ilands together called the Volcanes where is store of Cochinilla and i Malpelo another small Iland where are Ciâ—aloes very fine and on the East side of the Theeues the two Sisters two little Ilands in ten degrees and Saint Bartholomew in foureteene and more toward new Spaine the Shelues Look how thou goest Take away sleep or See thou sleep not neere to them the Iland of Martine and Saint Paul another small Iland with shelues and the inhabited the most Eastward toward new Spaine Aluaro of Saauedra was also in the Iland of the Theeues in the yeare 1527. returning from the Iland of Spicerie to new Spaine THe Catholike King of Castile and of Lyon continuing in their auncient and Christian pietie presently after these new Countries were discouered and ioyned with this faire Monarchie procured to plant and settle the Catholike Religion in them and temporall pollicie with so much care and aduice of the wisest men of these Kingdomes For as the discoueries did increase the businesses they formed a particular Counsell with President and Councellours that busying themselues in no other thing with more diligence they might resort to that which so much pertained to the seruice of our Lord God and gouernment of that Orbe And because hereafter mention shall be made of the persons which from the beginning haue laboured and serued in the supreame Counsel of the Indies which hath carried so great a waight vnto this present houre first shall be spoken of the spirituall and temporall gouernment and the rest worth the knowing that the order of that Monarchie may be understood with all breuitie The first thing that these godly Kings did charge and command the first Discouerer and from man to man commanded the other Discouerers and Gouernours of that new World with very straight orders was that they should procure that the people which they carried with the Christian life and with their good customes should giue such example to the Indians that they might be glad to imitate them and should binde them vnto it entring first according to the Euangelicall Law the religious men preaching it that so rather with the sweetnesse of it then with the force and noyse of Armes it should be admitted and that iustice should be administred with such equalitie to all men that it might be much respected esteemed All went forward the townes went augmenting in such manner that with the zeale of the seruice of God and good of the men it hath come to such a point that at this day there are found built and established in all that Orbe of this Crowne possessed as before hath beene seene fiue Archbishopricks twentie seuen Bishopricks two famous Vniuersities where with great learning and doctrine al the Sciences are read more then foure hundred Monasteries of religious Dominicks Franciscani Augustines Mercenaries and the Companie of Iesus with some Monasteries of Nunnes and Colledges infinite Hospitals and Fraternities innumerable store of beneficed Cures which are called Doctrines for to teach those new Conuerts and Heremites and Chappels in the high-way erected on pillars hauing Crucifixes in them without number All the which was begun at the charge of the Crowne and at this day it goeth forward where there is no maintenance for it In effect this Catholike pietie by the clemency of God goeth from good to better augmenting with so much reuerence and honour of God that in no place of Christendome it is done with more order or care by the care of the supreme Councell of the Indies Of the which is inferred that the Concession of the Apostolike Roman Sea made to the Crowne of Castile and of Lion of the Patronage Ecclesiasticall of that new World was a very great remedie in the which our Lord God as Hee which onely is Hee that seeth and preuenteth all things to come did a thing worthy of His greatnesse seeing Hee hath shewed the experience that if this had beene gouerned otherwise it had beene impossible to haue proceeded with the harmonie and euen concent as it hath of Religion Iustice and Gouernment with so much obedience and quietnesse The Ecclesiasticall Patronage is gouerned in the same manner that in the Kingdome of Granada the Kings Catholike presenting to the chiefe Bishop onely the Archbishops and Bishops that from his holy hand they may receiue these Prelacies and may dispatch their Bulls procuring alway that they be persons of a religious life and great learning All the other Dignities and Benefices are prouided by the King and consultation of the supreme Councell of the Indies and they go not to Rome for Buls and their rents consist in tithes and first fruits which arise of the
Benefices of the Indians be Cures and not simples and that in the new discoueries and plantations that shall be made there be presently an Hospitall built for the poore and sicke persons of sicknesses that are not contagious which shall be placed neere the Temple and for a Cloyster of the same that for the sicke of contagious diseases the Hospitall shall be set that no hurtfull winde passing by it doe strike in the other inhabiting and if it be built on a high place it will be better And because the King being informed that goods of the deceassed in those parts do not come so wholly as they might nor so soone to the hands of the heyres by will of the said deceased for many causes whereby the heires receiued great damage and the testaments were not performed for a remedy it was prouided that whatsoeuer Spaniard shall come to any Village or Towne of those parts he shall present himselfe before the Clarke of the Counsell where he shall Register the name and surname of such a one with the place of his aboad or birth that his death happening it may be knowne where those that are to be his heires may be found That the ordinary Iustice with the most auncient Ruler and the Clark of the Counsell shall take charge of the goods of the persons that shall dye and shal set them in an Inuentorie before a Scriuener and Witnesses and the debts that he did owe and were owing him and that which is in Gold Siluer small Pearle and other things shall be sold and put in a Chest of three Locks whose Keyes the three persons abouesaid shall keepe That the goods be sold in a publike out-cry with the Testimony of a Scriuener that if neede be an Atturney shall be constituted That the said Iustices doe take occompt of all those that haue charge of dead mens goods and recouer all that they are behinde hand without any appeale and doe put it in the Chest of the three Keyes That hauing any Will of the deceased where he dyeth and the Heires or Executors the Iustice shall not meddle in any thing neither take the goods taking only notice who be the Heires of the said deceased That the said Iustices Rulers and Scriueners doe send also to the Contrataction-house of Seuill all that which they shall recouer of the goods of the deceased declaring the name surname and aboad of of euery one deceased with the Copy of the Inuentory of his goods that they may be giuen to his Heires by the order that touching the same is giuen That when they take accompt of those that haue had goods of men deceased it shall be sent to the supreme Counsell of the Indies with a very particular relation and reason of all That the Iustices doe with care enforme themselues carefully of those which haue in possession the goods of men deceased whether they haue done any fraude and preiudice to the goods they haue had in possession send to the Counsel notice thereof that they may giue accompt with paiment to the Iustices aboue said That accompt be giuen euery yeere and the memoriall of the dead that haue beene that yeere shall be shewed to the Gouernor of the Country of the goods they had that they may be sent to Seuill be giuen to his heires and the Testaments be fulfilled with good accompt and reason that is behoouefull For in euery Counsell one of the Iustices is Iudge of the goods of the deceased the one succeeding another from the yongest to the eldest by their turne which doth send his Commissaries through the bounds to take accompt of the houlders and there be any carelessenesse the Iustices are charged therewith in the visitations which are made of them and before when there are any Plaintifes Those Catholike Kings being informed that in the Indies were many married Spaniards which liued separated from their wiues of the which besides the offence that was done to our Lord God there followed a great inconuenience to the Plantation of those Countries for that such not liuing seated in them were not continued neither did they attend to build plant breed nor sowing nor doing other things which the good inhabiters are wont to doe whereby the Townes doe not increase as is behoofefull and as they would do if there came inhabitors with their wiues children as true Townsmen being willing to remedy the abouesaid commanded that all and euery person or persons that should be found to be married or betrothed in these Kingdomes should come vnto them for their wiues and not returne to the Indies without them or with sufficient proof that they are dead And the same order was giuen for all the Kingdomes of that new world and sundry times hath beene reiterated and commanded to be executed vpon grieuous penalties Proceeding from the yeare 1492. when the discouery of this Orbe was begun in directing and setling the spirituall gouernment as hath beene seene for greater perfection and enduring of it The Catholike King Don Phillip the second called the Prudent considering that among the great benefits that the Indians haue receiued their illumination to receiue the Euangelicall Doctrin was the greatest which hath exâ—ended itselfe and considering also the singular grace which God for his mercy hath vsed with them in giuing them knowledge of our holy Catholike Faith that it was necessary to haue a speciall vigilancy in the conseruing of the deuotion and reputation of the inhabitors and Castillane pacifiers which with so many labours procured the augmenting of the Religion and exalting of the Catholike Faith as in those parts like faithful Catholik Christians and good naturall and true Castillans they haue done seeing that those which are out of the holy Catholike Apostolike Roman Church obstinate and stubborne in their errors and heresies do alwayes procure to peruert the faithful Christians labouring to draw them to their false opinions scattering certain damned Books wherof hath followed great hurt to our sacred Religion and hauing so certain experience that the best meanes to preuent these euils consisteth in the separating the communication of heretical persons punishing their errors according to the disposition of the sacred Canons laws of these Kingdoms which by this holy means by the diuine clemency haue beene preserued from this wicked contagion and is hoped they will be preserued hereafter to the end that the Orbe doe not receiue so much hurt where the inhabiters of these Kingdomes haue giuen so good example of Christianity the Country-born haue not peruerted themselues with erronious doctrines of the hereticks It seemed good to his Maiestie with the aduice of the Cardinal D. Iames of Espinosa Bishop of Siguença Inquisitor generall in these Kingdoms a man of great prudence and of many rare parts and vertues for the which he made election of his person to help him to beare the burden of so many Kingdomes and Lordships and of the
to the Mountaines on the one side or the other and sometimes of all parts So as I haue oftentimes said there that I would gladly see any place from whence the horizon did fashion it selfe and end by the heauen and a Countrie stretched out and euen as we see in Spaine in a thousand champaine fields yet doe I not remember that I haue euer seene such sights at the Indies were it in the Ilands or vpon the maine Land although I haue trauelled aboue seuen hundred leagues in length But as I haue said the neerenesse of the Mountaines is very commodious in this region to temper the heate of the Sunne To conclude the best inhabited parts of the Indies are as I haue said and generally all that Countrie abounds in Grasse Pastures and Forrests contrary vnto that which Aristotle and the ancients did hold So as when we go out of Europe to the Indies we wonder to see the Land so pleasant greene and fresh Yet this rule hath some exceptions and chiefly in the Land of Peru which is of a strange nature amongst all others whereof we will now proceede to speake We meane by Peru not that great part of the world which they call America seeing that therein is contained Bresil the Kingdome of Chille and that of Grenade and yet none of these Kingdomes is Peru but onely that part which lies to the South beginning at the Kingdome of Quitto which is vnder the Line and runs in length to the Realme of Chille the which is without the Tropickes which were six hundred leagues in length and in breadth it containes no more then the Mountaines which is fiftie common leagues although in some places as at Chachapayas it be broader This part of the world which wee call Peru is very remarkeable and containes in it strange properties which serueth as an exception to the generall rule of the Indies The first is that vpon all the coast it blowes continually with one onely winde which is South and South-west contrary to that which doth vsually blow vnder the burning Zone The second is that this winde being by nature the most violent tempestuous and vnhealthfull of all others yet in this Region it is maruellous pleasing healthfull and agreeable so as we may attribute the habitation of that part thereunto without the which it would be troublesome and inhabitable by reason of the heate if it were not refreshed with the winde The third propertie is that it neuer raines thunders snowes nor hailes in all this coast which is a matter worthy of admiration Fourthly that a little distance from the coast it raines snowes terribly Fiftly that there are two ridges of Mountaines which runne the one as the other and in one altitude notwithstanding on the one there are great Forrests and it raines the greatest part of the yeare being very hot and the other is all naked and bare and very cold so as winter and summer are diuided on those two Mountaines and raine and cleerenesse it selfe For the better vnderstanding hereof we must consider that Peru is diuided as it were into three parts long and narrow which they call Lanos Sierras and Andes the Lanos runs alongst the Sea coast the Sierras be all hils with some vallies and the Andes be steepe and craggie Mountaines The Lanos or Sea coast haue some ten leagues in breadth in some parts lesse and in some parts a little more The Sierra containes some twenty leagues in breadth and the Andes as much sometimes more sometimes lesse They run in length from North to South and in breadth from East to West It is a strange thing that in so small a distance as fiftie leagues equally distant from the Line and Pole there should be so great a contrarietie as to raine almost continually in one place and neuer in the other It neuer raines vpon the coast or Lanos although there fals sometimes a small dew which they call Guarna and in Castill Mollina the which sometimes thickens and fals in certaine drops of water yet is it not troublesome nor such as they neede any couering Their couerings are of mats with a little earth vpon them which is sufficient Vpon the Andes it raines in a manner continually although it be sometimes more cleere then other In the Sierra which lies betwixt both the extreames it raineth in the same season as it doth in Spaine which is from September vnto Aprill but in the other season the time is more cleere which is when the Sunne is farthest off and the contrary when it is neerest That which they call Andes and Sierra are two ridges of most high Mountaines which runne aboue a thousand leagues the one in view of the other and almost equally There are an infinite number of Vicagues which breede in the Sierres and are properly like vnto wilde Goates very nimble and swift There are also of those beasts which they call Guanacos and Pacos which are sheepe which we may well tearme the Asses of that Countrie whereof we shall speake in their place And vpon the Andes they finde Apes very gentle and delightfull and Parrots in great numbers There also they finde the herbe or tree which they call Coca that is so greatly esteemed by the Indians and the trafficke they make of it is worth much mony That which they call Sierre causeth Vallies where as it opens which are the best dwellings of Peru as is the Valley of Xauxa of Andaguaylas and Yucay In these Vallies there growes Wheat Mays and other sorts of fruits but lesse in one then in the other Beyond the Citie of Cusco the ancient Court of the Lords of those Realmes the two ridges of Mountaines separate themselues one from the other and in the midst leaue a Playne and large Champaigne which they call the Prouince of Callao where there are many Riuers and great store of fertile Pastures there is also that great Lake of Titicaca And although it bee a full soile and in the same height and intemperature that the Sierre hauing no more Trees nor Forrests yet the want they haue of bread is counteruailed with the rootes they sow the which they call Papas and they grow in the earth This roote is the Indians foode for drying it and making it cleane they make that which they call Chugno which is the bread and nourishment of those Prouinces There are other rootes and small herbes which they eate It is a healthfull soile best peopled and the richest of all the Indies for the abundance of Cattell they feede as well of those that are in Europe as Sheepe Neat and Goates as of those of the Country which they call Guanacos and Pacos and there are store of Partridges Next to the Prouince of Callao is that of Charcas where there are hot Vallies very fertile and very high Rocks the which are very rich in mynes so as in no part of the World shall you finde
simpathy one with another for that the hot exhalations which engender in the inner concauities of the Earth seeme to be the materiall substance of fire in the Volcans whereby there kindleth another more grosse matter and makes these shewes of flame and smoake that come forth And these exhalations finding no easie issue in the Earth moue it to issue forth with great violence whereby wee heare that horrible noise vnder the Earth and likewise the shaking of the Earth being stirred with this burning exhalation Euen as Gun-powlder in mynes hauing fire put to it breaks Rocks and Walls and as the Chesnut laid into the fire leapes and breakes with a noise when as it casts forth the aire which is contayned within the huske by the force of the fire Euen so these Earthquakes doe most commonly happen in places neere the water or Sea As wee see in Europe and at the Indies that Townes and Cities farthest from the Sea and waters are least afflicted therewith and contrariwise those that are seated vpon Ports of the Sea vpon Riuers the Sea coast and places neere vnto them feele most this calamitie There hath happened in Peru the which is wonderfull and worthy to be noted Earthquakes which haue runne from Chille vnto Quitto and that is aboue a hundred leagues I say the greatest that euer I heard speake of for lesser be more common there Vpon the coast of Chille I remember not well in what yeere there was so terrible an Earthquake as it ouer-turned whole Mountaines and thereby stopped the course of Riuers which it conuerted into Lakes it beat downe Townes and slue a great number of people causing the Sea to leaue her place some leagues so as the ships remayned on drie ground farre from the ordinarie Roade with many other heauie and horrible things And as I well remember they say this trouble and motion caused by the Earthquake ranne three hundred leagues alongst the Coast. Soone after which was in the yeere eightie two happened that earthquake of Arequipa which in a manner ouer-threw the whole Citie Since in the yeere eightie sixe the ninth of Iuly fell another earthquake in the Citie of Kings the which as the Vice-roy did write had runne one hundred threescore and ten leagues alongst the Coast and ouerthwart in the Sierre fiftie leagues The mercy of the Lord was great in this Earthquake to forewarne the people by a great noise which they heard a little before the Earthquake who taught by former experiences presently put themselues in safetie leauing their Houses Streets and Gardens to goe into the fields so as although it ruined a great part of the Citie and of the chiefest buildings yet there died not aboue fifteene or twentie persons of all the Inhabitants It caused the like trouble and motion at Sea as it had done at Chille which happened presently after the Earthquake so as they might see the Sea furiously to flie out of her bounds and to runne neere two leagues into the Land rising aboue fourteene fathom it couered all that Playne so as the Ditches and pieces of wood that were there swam in the water There was yet another earthquake in the Realme and Citie of Quitto and it seemes all these notable Earthquakes vpon that Coast haue succeeded one another by order as in truth it is subiect to these inconueniences And therefore although vpon the coast of Peru there be no torments from Heauen as thunder and lightning yet are they not without feare vpon the Land and so euery one hath before his eyes the Heralds of diuine Iustice to mooue him to feare God For as the Scripture saith Fâ—cit haec vt timeatur Returning then to our purpose I say the Sea coast is most subiect to these earthquakes the reason is in my iudgement for that the water doth stop the conduits and passages of the earth by which the hot exhalations should passe which are engendered there And also the humiditie thickning the superficies of the earth doth cause the fumes and hot exhalations to goe close together and encounter violently in the bowels of the earth which doe afterwards breake foorth Some haue obserued that such Earthquakes haue vsually hapned when as a raynie season falls after some drie yeeres Whereupon they say that the Earthquakes are most rare where are most Wells the which is approued by experience Those of the Citie of Mexico hold opinion that the Lake whereon it is seated is the cause of the Earthquakes that happen there although they be not very violent and it is most certaine that the Townes and Prouinces farre within the Land and farthest from the Sea receiue sometimes great losses by these Earthquakes as the Citie of Chachapoyas at the Indies and in Italie that of Ferrara although vpon this subiect It seemes this latter being neere to a Riuer and not farre from the Adriaticke Sea should rather be numbred among the Sea-townes In the yeere of our Lord 1581. in Cugianâ— a Citie of Peru otherwise called The Peace there happened a strange accident touching this subiect A Village called Angoango where many Indians dwelt that were Sorcerers and Idolaters fell suddenly to ruine so as a great part thereof was raysed vp and carried away and many of the Indians smothered and that which seemes incredible yet testified by men of credit the earth that was ruined and so beaten downe did runne and slide vpon the Land for the space of a league and a halfe as it had beene water or waxe molten so as it stopt and filled vp a Lake and remayned so spread ouer the whole Countrie §. IIII. Of Metals in the Indies and especially of the Gold and Siluer and Quick-siluer MEtals are as Plants hidden and buried in the bowels of the Earth which haue some conformitie in themselues in the forme and manner of their production for that we see and discouer euen in them branches and as it were a bodie from whence they grow and proceede which are the greater veines and the lesse so as they haue a knitting in themselues and it seemes properly that these Minerals grow like vnto Plants not that they haue any inward vegetatiue life being onely proper to Plants but they are engendered in the bowels of the earth by the vertue and force of the Sunne and other Planets and in long continuance of time they increase and multiply after the manner of Plants And euen as metals bee plants hidden in the earth so wee may say that plants bee liuing Creatures fixed in one place whose life is maintayned by the nourishment which Nature furnisheth from their first beginning But liuing Creatures surpasse Plants in that they haue a more perfect being and therefore haue neede of a more perfect foode and nourishment for the search whereof Nature hath giuen them a moouing and feeling to discouer and discerne it So as the rough and barren earth is as a substance and nutriment for metals and
while vnder the water he riseth vp and commeth swimming to the Boat entring into the same and leauing there all the Oysters which he hath taken and brought with him for in these are the Pearles found and when he hath there rested himselfe a while and eaten part of the Oysters he returneth againe to the water where hee remayneth as long as hee can endure and then riseth againe and swimmeth to the Boat with his prey where hee resteth him as before and thus continueth course by course as doe all the other in like manner being all most expert Swimmers and Diuers and when the night draweth neere they returne to the Iland to their houses and present all the Oysters to the Master or Steward of the house of their Lord who hath the charge of the said Indians and when he hath giuen them somewhat to eate he layeth vp the Oysters in safe custodie vntill he haue a great quantitie thereof then he causeth the same Fishermen to open them and they find in euery of them Pearles other great or small two or three or foure and sometimes fiue or sixe and many small graines according to the liberalitie of nature They saue the Pearles both small and great which they haue found and either eate the Oysters if they will or cast them away hauing so great a quantitie thereof that they in manner abhorre them These Oysters are of hard flesh and not so pleasant in eating as are ours of Spaine This Iland of Cubagua where this manner of fishing is exercised is in the North Coast and is no bigger then the Iland of Zeland Oftentimes the Sea increaseth greatly and much more then the Fishers for Pearles would because whereas the place is very deepe a man cannot naturally rest at the bottom by reason of the abundance of airie substance which is in him as I haue oftentimes proued For although he may by violence and force descend to the bottome yet are his feet lifted vp againe so that hee can continue no time there and therefore where the Sea is very deepe these Indian Fishers vse to tye two great stones about them with a coard on each side one by the weight whereof they descend to the bottome and remayne there vntill them listeth to rise againe at which time they vnlose the stones and rise vp at their pleasure But this their aptnesse and agilitie in swimming is not the thing that causeth men most to maruell but rather to consider how many of them can stand in the bottome of the water for the space of one whole houre and some more or lesse according as one is more apt hereunto then an other An other thing there is which seemeth to me very strange and this is that whereas I haue oftentimes demanded of some of these Lords of the Indians if the place where they are accustomed to fish for Pearles being but little and narrow will not in short time be vtterly without Oysters if they consume them so fast They all answered mee that although they be consumed in one part yet if they goe a fishing in an other part or an other Coast of the Iland or at an other contrary wind and continue fishing there also vntill the Oysters bee likewise consumed and then returne againe to the first place or any other place where they fished before and emptied the same in like manner they find them againe as full of Oysters as though they had neuer beene fished Whereby we may iudge that these Oysters either remoue from one place to an other as doe other fishes or else that they are ingendred and increase in certaine ordinarie places This Iland of Cumana and Cubagua where they fish for these Pearles is in the twelfth degree of the part of the said Coast which inclineth toward the North. Likewise Pearles are found and gathered in the South Sea called Mare del Sur and the Pearles of this Sea are very bigge yet not so bigge as they of the Iland of Pearles called de las Perlas or Margarita which the Indians call Terarequi lying in the Gulfe of Saint Michael where greater Pearles are found and of greater price then in any other Coast of the North Sea in Cumana or any other part I speake this as a true testimonie of sight hauing beene long in that South Sea and making curious inquisition to be certainly informed of all that pertayneth to the fishing of Pearles From this Iland of Terarequi there was brought a Pearle of the fashion of a Peare weighing thirtie and one Caracts which Petrus Arias had among a thousand and so many pounds weight of other Pearles which he had when Captaine Gaspar Morales before Petrus Arias pâ—ssed to the said Iland in the yeare 1515. which Pearle was of great price From the said Iland also came a great and very round Pearle which I brought out of the Sea this was as bigge as a small pellet of a Stone-bow and of the weight of twentie and sixe Caracts I bought it in the Citie of Panama in the Sea of Sur and paid for it sixe hundred and fiftie times the weight thereof of good Gold and had it three yeeres in my custodie and after my returne into Spaine sold it to the Earle of Nansaâ— Marquesse of Zenetâ—â— great Chamberlaine to your Maiestie who gaue it to the Marquesse his Wife the Ladie Mentia of Mendoza I thinke verily that this Pearle was the greatest fairest and roundest that hath beene seene in those parts For your Maiestie ought to vnderstand that in the Coast of the Sea of Sur there are found a hundred great Pearles round after the fashion of a Peare to one that is perfectly round and great Of the familiaritie which certayne of the Indians haue with the Deuill and how they receiue answere of him of things to come and other Superstitions WHen the Indians beginne their battaile or goe to any combate or attempt any other great mater they haue certaine elect men whom they reuerently esteeme and call them Tequinas which in their tongue is as much to say as Masters notwithstanding that they call euery man that is cunning in any Science by the same name as Fishers Fowlers Hunters or makers of Nets These Tequinas therefore they call the Masters of their Answeres because they speake with Tuyra that is the Deuill and bring them answere what he saith either as touching such things as they haue to doe or shall chance to them the day following or many dayes to come For the Deuill being so ancient an Astronomer knoweth the times of things and seeth how they are naturally directed and inclined and maketh them beleeue that they come so to passe by his ordinance as though he were the Lord and moouer of all that is and shall be and that he giueth the day light and raine causeth teâ—pest and ruleth the stations of times giuing life or taking away life at his pleasure By reason whereof the
Armes with an intent to reuenge their Kings death As they ranne vp and downe full of furie and disorder one of their chiefest Knights stept forth labouring to appease them with a graue admonition Whither goe yee said he O yee Mexicans quiet your selues consider that things done without consideration are not well guided nor come to good end suppresse your griefe considering that although your King be dead the Noble bloud of the Mexicans is not extinct in him Wee haue children of our Kings deceased by whose conduct succeeding to the Realme you shall the better execute what you pretend hauing a Leader to guide your enterprise goe not blindly surcease and choose a King first to guide and encourage you against your enemies In the meane time dissemble discreetly pâ—rforming the Funerals of your deceased King whose bodie you set heere present for hereafter you shall find better meanes to take reuenge By this meanes the Mexicans passed no farther but stayed to make the Obsequies of their King whereunto they inuited the Lords of Tescuco and Culhuacan reporting vnto them this foule and cruell fact which the Tapanecans had committed moouing them to haue pittie on them and incensing them against their enemies concluding that their resolution was to die or to bee reuenged of so great an indignitie intreating them not to fauour so vnjust a fact of their enemies and that for their part they desired not their aide of armes or men but onely to be lookers on of what should passe and that for their maintenance they would not stop nor hinder the commerce as the Tapanecans had done At these speeches they of Tescuco and Culhuacan made them great shewes of good will and that they were well satisfied offering them their Cities and all the Commerce they desired that they desired that they might prouide victuall and Munition at their pleasure both by land and water After this the Mexicans intreated them to stay with them and assist at the election of their King the which they likewise granted to giue them contentment The Electors being assembled an old man that was held for a great Orator rose vp who as the Histories report spake in this manner The light of your eyes O Mexicans is darkened but not of your hearts for although you haue lost him that was the light and guide of the Mexican Common-weale yet that of the heart remaines to consider that although they haue slaine one man yet there are others that may supply with aduantage the want we haue of him the Mexican Nobilitie is not extinguished thereby nor the bloud Royall decayed Turne your eyes and looke about you you shall see the Nobilitie of Mexico set in order not one or two but many and excellent Princes Sons to Acamapixtli our true and lawfull King and Lord. Here you may choose at your pleasure saying I will this man and not that If you haue lost a Father heere you may find both Father and Mother make account O Mexicans that the Sunne is eclipsed and darkened for a time and will returne suddenly If Mexico hath beene darkened by the death of your King the Sunne will soone shew in choosing another King Looke to whom and vpon whom you shall cast your eyes and towards whom your heart is inclined and this is he whom your God Vitzliputzli hath chosen And continuing awhile this discourse he ended to the satisfaction of all men In the end by the consent of this Counsell Izcoalt was chosen King which signifies a Snake of Rasors who was Sonne to the first King Acamapixtli by a slaue of his and although he were not legitimate yet they made choice of him for that hee exceeded the rest in behauiour valour and magnanimitie of courage All seemed very well satisfied and aboue all these of Tescuco for their King was married to a sister of Iscoalts After the King had beene crowned and set in his Royall Seat another Orator stept vp discoursing how the King was bound to his Common-weale and of the courage he ought to shew in trauell speaking thus Behold this day we depend on thee it may be thou wilt let fall the burthen that lies vpon thy Souldiers and suffer the old man and woman the Orphlin and the widdow to perish Take pittie of the Infants that goe creeping in the Ayre who must perish if our enemies surmount vs vnfold then and stretch forth thy Cloake my Lord to beare these Infants vpon thy shoulders which bee the poore and the common people who liue assured vnder the shadow of thy wings and of thy bountie Vttering many other words vpon this subiect the which as I haue said they learne by heart for the exercise of their children and after did teach them as a Lesson to those that began to learne the facultie of Orators In the meane time the Tapanecans were resolute to destroy the Mexicans and to this end they had made great preparations And therefore the new King tooke counsell for the proclaming of Warre and to fight with those that had so much wronged them But the common people seeing their Aduersaries to exceed them farre in numbers and munition for the warre they came amazed to their King pressing him not to vndertake so dangerous a warre which would destroy their poore Citie and Nation whereupon being demanded what aduice were fittest to take they made answere that the King of Azcapuzalco was very pittifull that they should demand peace and offer to serue him drawing theâ—r forth those Marshes and that hee should giue them houses and lands among his subjects that by this meanes they might depend all vpon one Lord. And for the obtaining hereof they should carrie their God in his Litter for an Intercessor The cries of the people were of such force hauing some Nobles that approoued their opinion as presently they called for the Priests preparing the Litter and their God to performe the Voyage As this was preparing and euery one yeelded to this treatie of peace and to subject themselues to the Tapanecans a gallant young man and of good sort stept out among the people who with a resolute countenance spake thus vnto them What meanes this O yee Mexicans are yee mad How hath so great cowardise crept in among vs Shall wee goe and yeeld our selues thus to the Azcapuzalcans Then turning to the King he said How now my Lord will you endure this Speake to the people that they may suffer vs to find out some meanes for our honour and defence and not yeeld our selues so simply and shamefully into the hands of our enemies This young man was called Tlacaellec Nephew to the King he was the most valiant Captaine and greatest Counsellor that euer the Mexicans had as you shall see hereafter Izcoalt encouraged by that his Nephew had so wisely spoken retained the people saying they should first suffer him to try another better meanes Then turning towards his Nobilitie he said vnto them You are all heere my Kinsmen and the
guide their Boates or Canoes teaching them certaine pollicies The order they held in this warre was that he went to Cuitlauaca with his children where by his pollicie he pressed the enemy in such sort that he made them to flye and as he followed them the Lord of Cuitlauaca met him and yeelded vnto him himselfe his Citie and his people and by this meanes he stayed the pursuite The children returned with much spoyle and many Captiues for their Sacrifices being solemnely receiued with a great Procession Musicke and Perfumes and they went to worship their gods in taking of the earth which they did eate and drawing bloud from the forepart of their legs with the Priests Lancets with other superstitions which they were accustomed to vse in the like solemnities The children were much honored and encouraged and the King imbraced and kissed them and his kinsmen and allies accompanied them The bruite of this victory ranne throughout all the Countrie how that Tlacaellec had subdued the Citie of Cuitlauaca with children the news and consideration whereof opened the eyes of those of Tescuco a chiefe and very cunning Nation for their manner of life So as the King of Tescuco was first of opinion that they should subiect themselues to the King of Mexico and inuite him thereunto with his Citie Therefore by the aduise of this Counsell they sent Ambassadours good Orators with honorable presents to offer themselues vnto the Mexicans as their Subiects desiring peace and amity which was graciously accepted but by the aduise of Tlacaellec he vsed a Ceremony for the effecting thereof which was that those of Tescuco should come forth armed against the Mexicans where they should fight and presently yeelde which was an act and ceremony of warre without any effusion of bloud on either side Thus the King of Mexico became soueraigne Lord of Tescuco but he tooke not their King from them but made him of his Priuie Counsell so as they haue alwaies maintained themselues in this manner vntill the time of Moteçuma the second during whose raigne the Spaniards entred Hauing subdued the Land and Citie of Tescuco Mexico remained Lady and Mistris of all the Lands and Cities about the Lake where it is built Izcoalt hauing enioyed this prosperitie and raigned twelue yeares dyed leauing the Realme which had beene giuen him much augmented by the valour and counsell of his Nephew Tlacaellec Forasmuch as the election of the new King belonged to foure chiefe Electors and to the King of Tescuco and the King of Tacubu by especiall priuiledge Tlacaellec assembled these six personages as he that had the soueraigne authority and hauing propounded the matter vnto them they made choise of Moteçuma the first of that name Nephew to the same Tlacaellec His election was very pleasing vnto them all by reason whereof they made most solemne feasts and more stately then the former Presently after his election they conducted him to the Temple with a great traine where before the diuine harth as they call it where there is continuall fiâ—e they set him in his royall throane putting vpon him his royall ornaments Being there the King drew bloud from his eares and legs with a Griffons talons which was the Sacrifice wherein the diuell delâ—ghted to be honoured The Priests Ancients and Captaines made their Orations all congratuling his election They were accustomed in their elections to make great Feasts and Dances where they wasted many lights In this Kings time the custome was brought in that the King should goe in person to make warre in some Prouince and bring Captiues to solemnize the feast of his Coronation and for the solemne Sacrifices of that day For this cause King Moteçuma went into the Prouince of Chalco who had declared themselues his enemies from whence hauing fought valiantly he brought a great number of Captiues whereof he did make a notable Sacrifice the day of his Coronation although at that time he did not subdue all the Prouince of Chalco being a verie warlike Nation Manie came to this Coronation from diuers Prouinces as wâ—â—l neere as farre off to see the feast at the which all commers were verie bountifully enâ—ertained and clad especially the poore to whom they gaue new garments For this cause they â—rougâ—t that day into the Citie the Kings tributes with a goodly order which consâ—sted in Sâ—uffes to make Garments of all sorts in Cacao Gold Siluer rich Feathers great burthens of Cotton Cucumbers sundrie sorts of Pâ—â—sâ—s many kindes of Sea fish and of the fresh water great store of Fruits and Venison without number not reckoning an infinite number of Presents which other Kings and Lords sent to the new King All this Tribute marched in order according to the Prouinces and before them the Stewards and receiuers with diuers markes and Ensignes in very goodly order so as it was one of the goodliest things of the feast to see the entrie of the Tribute The King being crowned he imploied himselfe in the conquest of many Prouinces and for that he was both valiant and vertuous he still increased more and more vsing in all his affaires the counsell and industrie of his Generall Tlacaellec whom he did alwaies loue and esteeme very much as he had good reason The warre wherein he was most troubled and of greatest difficultie was that of the Prouince of Chalco wherein there happened great matters whereof one was very remarkeable which was that they of Chalcas had taken a brother of Moteçumaes in the warres whom they resolued to choose for their King asking him verie curteously if he would accept of this charge He answered after much importunitie still persisting therein that if they ment plainely to choose him for their King they should plant in the Market-place a Tree or very high stake on the top whereof they should make a little scaffold and meanes to mount vnto it The Chalcas supposing it had beene some ceremonie to make himselfe more apparant presently effected it then assembling all his Mexicans about the stake he went to the top with a garland of flowers in his hand speaking to his men in this manner O valiant Mexicans these men will choose me for their King but the gods will not permit that to be a King I should commit any treason against my Countrie but contrariwise I will that you learne by me that it behooueth vs rather to indure death then to aide our enemies Saying these words he cast himselfe downe and was broken in a thousand peeces at which spectacle the Chalcas had so great horror and despite that presently they fell vpon the Mexicans and slew them all with their Lances as men whom they held too proud and inexorable saying they had diuellish hearts It chanced the night following they heard two Owles making a mournfull cry which they did interpret as an vnfortunate signe and a presage of their neere destruction as it succeeded for King Moteçuma went against them in person
euer could doe or durst attempt Wee haue alreadie shewed how some seditions of Mexico had diuided themselues from that Common-weale and built a Citie neere vnto them which they called Tlatelulco whereas now Saint Iaques is These being reuolted held a faction apart and encreased and multiplyed much refusing to acknowledge the Kings of Mexico nor to yeeld them obedience The King Axayaca sent to aduise them not to liue diuided but being of one bloud and one people to joyne together and acknowledge the King of Mexico wherupon the Lord of Tlatelulco made an answer ful of pride and disdaine defying the King of Mexico to single combate with himselfe and presently mustred his men commanding some of them to hide themselues in the weeds of the Lake and the better to deceiue the Mexicans he commanded them to take the shapes of Rauens Geese and other Beasts as Frogges and such like supposing by this meanes to surprize the Mexicans as they should passe by the wayes and cawsies of the Lake Hauing knowledge of this defie and of his Aduersaries policie he diuided his Armie giuing a part to his Generall the sonnne of Tlacaellec commanding him to charge this Ambuscadoe in the Lake and hee with the rest of his people by an vnfrequented way went and incamped before Tlatelulco Presently he called him who had defied him to performe his promise and as the two Lords of Mexico and Tlatelulco aduanced they commanded their Subjects not to mooue vntill they had seene who should bee Conquerour which was done and presently the two Lords encountred valiantly where hauing fought long in the end the Lord of Tlatelulco was forced to turne his backe being vnable to indure the furious charge of the King of Mexico Those of Tlatelulco seeing their Captaine flye fainted and fled likewise but the Mexicans following them at the heeles charged them furiously yet the Lord of Tlatelulco escaped not the hands of Axayaca for thinking to saue himselfe hee fled to the top of the Temple but Axayaca followed him so neere as hee seized on him with great force and threw him from the top to the bottome and after set fire on the Temple and the Citie Whilest this passed at Tlatelulco the Mexican Generall was very hote in the reuenge of those that pretended to defeat him by policie and after hee had forced them to yeeld and to cry for mercy the Generall said he would not pardon them vntill they had first performed the Offices of those figures they represented and therefore hee would haue them cry like Frogges and Rauens euery one according to the figure which he had vndertaken else they had no composition which thing he did to mocke them with their owne policie Feare and Necessitie bee perfect Teachers so as they did sing and cry with all the differences of voices that were commanded them to saue their liues although they were much grieued at the sport their enemies made at them They say that vnto this day the Mexicans vse to jeast at the Tlatelulcans which they beare impatiently when they put them in minde of this singing and crying of beasts King Azayaca tooke pleasure at this scorne and disgrace and presently after they returned to Mexico with great joy This King was esteemed for one of the best that had commanded in Mexico Hee reigned eleuen yeeres Among the foure Electors that had power to choose whom they pleased to be King there was one endued with many perfections named Autzol This man was chosen by the rest and this election was very pleasing to all the people for besides that he was valiant all held him courteous and affable to euery man which is one of the chiefe qualities required in them that command to purchase loue and respect To celebrate the Feast of his Coronation hee resolued to make a Voyage and to punish the pride of those of Quaxulatlan a very rich and plentifull Prouince and at this day the chiefe of New Spaine They had robbed his Officers and Stewards that carried the Tribute to Mexico and therewithall were rebelled There was great difficultie to reduce this Nation to obedience lying in such sort as an arme of the Sea stopt the Mexicans passage to passe the which Autzol with a strange deuice and industry caused an Iland to be made in the water of faggots earth and other matter by meanes whereof both hee and his men might passe to the enemie where giuing them battell he conquered them and punished them at his pleasure Then returned he vnto Mexico in triumph and with great riches to bee crowned King according to their custome Autzol extended the limits of his Kingdome farre by many Conquests euen vnto Guatimalâ—a which is three hundred leagues from Mexico Hee was no lesse liberall then valiant for when as the Tributes arriued which as I haue said came in great abundance hee went forth of his Palace gathering together all the people into one place then commanded he to bring all the Tributes which he diuided to those that had need To the poore he gaue Stuffes to make them apparell and meate and whatsoeuer they had need of in great abundance and things of value as Gold Siluer Iewels and Feathers were diuided amongst the the Captaines Souldiers and Seruants of his House according to euery mans merit This Autzol was likewise a great Politician hee pulled downe the houses ill built and built others very sumptuous It seemed vnto him that the Citie of Mexico had too little water and that the Lake was very muddie and therefore hee resolued to let in a great course of water which they of Cuyoacan vsed For this cause hee called the chiefe man of the Citie vnto him beeing a famous Sorcerer hauing propounded his meaning vnto him the Sorcerer wished him to bee well aduised what he did being a matter of great difficultie and that he vnderstood if hee drew the Riuer out of her ordinary course making it passe to Mexico hee would drowne the Citie The King supposed these excuses were but to frustrate the effect of his Designe being therefore in choler he dismissed him home and a few dayes after he sent a Prouost to Cuyoacon to take this Sorcerer who hauing vnderstanding for what intent the Kings Officers came he caused them to enter his house and then he presented himselfe vnto them in the forme of a terrible Eagle wherewith the Prouost and his companions being terrified they returned without taking him Autzol incensed herewith sent others to whom he presented himselfe in forme of a furious Tigre so as they durst not touch him The third came and they found him in the forme of a horrible Serpent whereat they were much afraid The King mooued the more with these doings sent to tell them of Cuyoacan that if they brought not the Sorcerer bound vnto him hee would raze their Citie For feare whereof or whether it were of his owne free will or being forced by the people he suffered himselfe to be
led to the King who presently caused him to bee strangled and then then did he put his resolution in practice forcing a channell whereby the water might passe to Mexico whereby he brought a great current of water into the Lake which they brought with great Ceremonies and Superstitions hauing Priests casting Incense along the bankes others sacrificed Qâ—ailes and with the bloud of them sprinkled the channell bankes others sounding of Cornets accompanied the water with their Musicke One of the chiefe went attired in a habit like to their Goddesse of the water and all saluted her saying that she was welcome All which things are painted in the Annalls of Mexico which Booke is now at Rome in the holy Library or Vatican where a Father of our Company that was come from Mexico did see it and other Histories the which he did expound to the Keeper of his Holinesse Library taking great delight to vnderstand this Booke which before hee could neuer comprehend Finally the water was brought to Mexico but it came in such abundance that it had wel-neere drowned the Citie as was foretold and in effect it did ruine a great part thereof but it was presently preuented by the industry of Autzol who caused an issue to bee made to draw forth the water by meanes whereof hee repayned the buildings that were fallen with an exquisite worke being before but poore Cottages Thus he left the Citie inuironed with water like another Venice and very well built he reigned eleuen yeeres and ended with the last and greatest Successor of all the Mexicans §. III. Of the Election of great MOTEZVMA the last King of Mexico his pompe and manner of gouernment prodigious fore-warnings of his ruine and the Spanish Conquest WHen the Spaniards entred New Spaine being in the yeere of our Lord 151â— Moteçuma second of that name was the last King of the Mexicans I say the last although they of Mexico after his death chose another King yea in the life of the same Moteçuma whom they declared an enemy to his Countrey as wee shall see hereafter But he that succeeded him and he that fell into the hands of the Marquesse de Valle had but the names and titles of Kings for that the Kingdome was in a manner all yeelded to the Spaniards so as with reason we account Moteçuma for the last King and so hee came to the period of the Mexicans power and greatnesse which is admirable beeing happened among Barbarians For this cause and for that this was the season that God had chosen to reueale vnto them the knowledge of his Gospell and the Kingdome of Iesus Christ I will relate more as large the Acts of Moteçuma then of the rest Before he came to be King hee was by disposition very graue and stayed and spake little so as when he gaue his opinion in the priuy Counsell whereas he assisted his speeches and discourses made euery one to admire him so as euen then he was feared and respected He retyred himselfe vsually into a Chappell appointed for him in the Temple of Vitzliputzli where they said their Idoll spake vnto him and for this cause hee was held very religious and deuout For these perfections then being most noble and of great courage his elâ—ction was short and easie as a man vpon whom all mens eyes were fixed as worthy of such a charge Hauing intelligence of this election he hid himselfe in this Chappell of the Temple whether it were by judgement apprehending so heauy and hard a burthen as to gouerne such a people or rather as I beleeue through hypocrisie to shew that hee desired not Empery In the end they found him leading him to the place of Councell whither they accompanied him with all possible joy he marched with such a grauity as they all said the name of Moteçuma agreed very well with his nature which is as much to say as an angry Lord. The Electors did him great reuerence giuing him notice that hee was chosen King from thence hee was led before the hearth of their Gods to giue Incense where he offered Sacrifices in drawing bloud from his eares and the calues of his legs according to their custome They attyred him with the Royall ornaments and pierced the gristle of his nosthrils hanging thereat a rich Emerald a barbarous and troublous custome but the desire of rule made all paine light and easie Being seated in his Throne hee gaue audience to the Orations and Speeches that were made vnto him which according vnto their custome were eloquent and artificiall The first was pronounced by the King of Tescuco which being preserued for that it was lately deliuered and very worthy to bee heard I will set it downe word by word and thus hee said The concordance and vnitie of voyces vpon thy election is a sufficient testimonie most noble young man of the happinesse the Realme shall receiue as well deseruing to be commanded by thee as also for the generall applause which all doe shew by meanes thereof Wherein they haue great reason for the Empire of Mexico doth alreadie so farre extend it selfe that to gouerne a World as it is and to beare so heauie a burthen it requires no lesse dexteritie and courage then that which is resident in thy firme and valiant heart nor of lesse wisdome and iudgement then thine I see and know plainly that the mightie God loueth this Citie seeing hee hath giuen vnderstanding to choose what was fit For who will not beleeue that a Prince who before his Reigne had pierced the â—ine Vaults of Heauen should not likewise now obtaine those things that are earthly to relieue his people aiding himselfe with his best iudgement being thereunto bound by the dutie and charge of a King Who will likewise beleeue that the great courage which thou hast alwayes valiantly shewed in matters of importance should now faile thee in matters of greatest need Who will not perswade himselfe but the Mexican Empire is come to the height of their Souereigntie seeing the Lord of things created hath imparted so great graces vnto thee that with thy looke onely thou breedest admiration in them that behold thee Reioyce then O happie Land to whom the Creator hath giuen a Prince as a firme Pillar to support thee which shall bee thy Father and thy defence by whom thou shalt be succoured at need who will bee more thâ—n a brother to his subiects for his pietie and clemenciâ— Thou hast a King who in regard of his estate is not inclined to delights or will lye stretched out vpon his bed occupied in pleasures and vices but contrariwise in the middest of his sweet and pleasant sleep he will suddenly wake for the câ—re he must haue ouer thee and will not feele the taste of the most sauourie 〈◊〉 hauing his spirits transported with the imagination of thy good Tell me then O happie Realme if I haue not reason to say that thou oughtest reioyce
hauing found such a King And thou noble young man and our most mightie Lord be confident and of a good courage that seeing the Lord of things created hath giuen thee this charge hee will also giue thee force and courage to manage it and thou mayest well hope that hee which in times past hath vsed so great bountie towards thee will â—pt now deny thee his greater giftâ— seeing he hath giuen thee so great a charge which I wish thee to enioy many yeeres King Moteçuma was very attentiue to this Discourse which being ended they say hee was so troubled that endeuouring thriâ—e to answere 〈◊〉 hee could not speake being ouercome with teares which joy and content doe vsually cause in signe of great humility In the end being come to himselfe he spake briefly I were too blind good King of Tescuco if I did not know that what thou hast spoken vnto me proceeded of meere fauour is pleaseth you to shew me seeing among so many noble and valiant men within this Realme you haue made choice of the least sufficient and in truth I find my selfe so incapeable of a charge of so great importance that I know not what to doe but to beseech the Creatour of all created things that hee will fauour mee and I intreate you all to pray vnto him for me These words vttered hee beganne againe to weepe He that in his election made such shew of humility and mildnesse seeing himselfe King began presently to discouer his aspiring thoughts The first was hee commanded that no plebeian should serue in his house nor beare any Royal Office as his Predecessors had vsed til then blaming them that would be serued by men of base condition commanding that all the noble and most famous men of his Realme should liue within his Palace and exercise the Offices of his Court and House Whereunto an old man of great authoritie who had somtimes bin his Schoolemaster opposed himselfe aduising him to be careful what he did and not to thrust himselfe into the danger of a great inconuenience in separating him selfe from the vulgar and common people so as they should not dare to looke him in the face seeing themselues so reiected by him He answered that it was his resolution and that he would not allow the Plebeians thus to goe mingled among the Nobles as they had done saying that the seruice they did was according to their condition so as the Kings got no reputation and thus he continued firâ—â— in his resolution Hee presently commanded his Counsell to dismisse all the Plebeians from their charges and offices as well those of his Houshold as of his Court and to prouide Knightâ— the which was done After hee went in person to an enterprize necessary for his Coronation At that time a Prouince lying farre off towards the North Ocean was reuolted from the Crown whither he led the flower of his people well appointed There he warred with such valour and dexteritie that in the end hee subdued all the Prouince and punished the Rebels seuerely returning with a great number of Captiues for the Sacrifices and many other spoyles All the Cities made him solemne receptions at his returne and the Lords thereof gaue him water to wash performing the offices of seruants a thing not vsed by any of his Predecessors Such was the feare and respect they bare him In Mexico they made the Feasts of his Coronation with great preparations of Dances Comedies Banquets Lights and other inuentions for many dayes And there came so great a wealth of Tributes from all his Countreyes that strangers vnknowne came to Mexico and their very enemies resorted in great numbers disguised to see these Feasts as those of Tlascalla and Mechonacan the which Moteçuma hauing discouered he commanded they should be lodged and gently intreated and honoured as his owne person He also made them goodly Galleries like vnto his owne where they might see and behold the Feasts So they entred by night to those Feasts as the King himselfe making their Sports and Maskes And for that I haue made mention of these Prouinces it shall not be from the purpose to vnderstand that the Inhabitants of Mechonacan Tlascalla and Tapeaca would neuer yeeld to the Mexicans but did alwayes fight valiantly against them yea sometimes the Mechoâ—acans did vanquish the Mexicans as also those of Tapeaca did In which place the Marquesse Don Ferrand Cortes after that hee and the Spaniards were expelled Mexico pretended to build their first Citie the which hee called as I well remember Segure dela Frontiere But this peopling continued little for hauing afterwards reconquered Mexico all the Spaniards went to inhabite there To conclude those of Tapeaca Tlascalla and Mechonacan haue beene alwayes enemies to the Mexicans although Moteçuma said vnto Cortes that hee did purposely forbearâ— to subdue them to haue occasion to exercise his men of warre and to take numbers of captiues This King laboured to bee respected yea to be worshipped as a God No Plebeian might looke him in the face if he did he was punished with death he did neuer let his foot on the ground but was alwayes carried on the shoulders of Noblemen and if he lighted they laid rich Tapistrie whereon hee did goe When hee made any Voyage hee and the Noblemen went as it were in a Parke compassed in for the nonce and the rest of the people went without the Parke enuironing it in on euery side hee neuer put on a garment twice nor did eate or drinke in one vessell or dish aboue once all must be new giuing to his attendants that which had once serued him so as commonly they were rich and sumptuous Hee was very carefull to haue his Lawes obserued And when he returned victor from any warre hee fained sometimes to goe and take his pleasure then would hee disguise himselfe to see if his people supposing hee were absent would omit any thing of the feast or reception If there were any excesse or defect hee then did punish it rigorously And also to discerne how his Ministers did execute their Offices hee often disguised himselfe offering gifts and presents to the Iudges prouoking them to doe in-justice If they offended they were presently punished with death without remission or respect were they Noblemen or his Kinsmen yea his owne Brethren Hee was little conuersant with his people and seldome seene retyring himselfe most commonly to care for the gouernment of his Realme Besides that he was a great Iusticier and very Noble he was very valiant and happy by meanes whereof hee obtayned great victories and came to this greatnesse as is written in the Spanish Histories whereon it seemes needlesse to write mere I will onely haue a care hereafter to write what the Books and Histories of the Indies make mention of the which the Spanish Writers haue not obserued hauing not sufficiently vnderstood the secrets of this Countrey the which are things very worthy to
be knowne as we shall see hereafter It chanced thâ—t Motâ—çuma hauing reigned many yeeres in great prosperitie and so puft vp in his conceit as he caused himselfe to be serued and feared yea to be worshipped as a God that the Almighty Lord began to chastice him and also to admonish him suffering euen the very Deuils whom he worshipped to tell him these heauy tydings of the ruine of his Kingdome and to torment him by Visions which had neuer beene seene wherewith hee remayned so melancholy and troubled as he was void of judgement The Idoll of those of Châ—lolâ— which they called Quetzacoalt declared that a strange people came to possesse his Kingdomes The King of Tescuco who was a great Magitian and had conference with the Deuill came one day at an extraordinary houre to visit Moteçuma assuring him that his Gods had told him that there were great losses preparing for him and for his whole Realme many Witches and Sorcerers went and declared as much amongst which there was one did very particulary foretell him what should happen and as hee was with him hee told him that the pulses of his feete and hands failed him Moteçuma troubled with these newes commanded all those Sorcerers to be apprehended but they vanished presently in the Prison wherewith he grew into such a rage that he might not kill them as hee put their wiues and children to death destroying their Houses and Families Seeing himselfe importuned and troubled with these aduertisements hee sought to appease the anger of his Gods and for that cause hee laboured to bring a huge stone thereon to make great Sacrifices For the effecting whereof hee sent a great number of people with Engins and Instruments to bring it which they could by no meanes mooue although being obstinate they had broken many Instruments But as they stroue still to raise it they heard a voyce joyning to the stone which said they laboured in vaine and that they should not raise it for that the Lord of things created would no more suffer those things to be done there Moteçuma vnderstanding this commanded the Sacrifice to be performed in that place and they say the voyce spake againe Haue I not told you that it is not the pleasure of the Lord of things created that it should bee done and that you may well know that it is so I will suffer my selfe to bee transported a little then after you shall not mooue mee Which happened so indeed for presently they carried it a small distance with great facilitie then afterwards they could not mooue it till that after many Prayers it suffered it selfe to bee transported to the entry of the Citie of Mexico where suddenly it fell into the Lake where seeking for it they could not find it but it was afterwards found in the same place from whence they had remooued it wherewith they remayned amazed and confounded At the same time there appeared in the Element a great flame of fire very bright in the forme of a Pyramide which beganne to appeare at midnight and went still mounting vntill the Sunne rising in the morning where it stayed at the South and then vanished away It shewed it selfe in this sort the space of a whole yeere and euer as it appeared the people cast forth great cryes as they were accustomed beleeuing it was a presage of great misfortune It happened also that fire tooke the Temple when as no body was within it nor neere vnto it neyther did there fall any lightning or thunder whereupon the Guards crying out a number of people ranne with water but nothing could helpe so as it was all consumed and they say the fire seemed to come forth of pieces of timber which kindled more by the water that was cast vpon it There was a Comet seene in the day time running from the West to the East casting an infinite number of sparkles and they say the forme was like to a long tayle hauing three heads The great Lake betwixt Mexico and Tescuco without any winde earthquake or any other apparant signe began sudainly to swell and the waues grew in such sort as all the buildings neere vnto it fell downe to the ground They say at that time they heard many voices as of a woman in paine which said sometimes O my children the time of your destruction is come and otherwhiles it said O my children whither shall I carry you that you perish not vtterly There appeared likewise many Monsters with two heads which being carried before the King sudainly vanished There were two that exceeded all other Monsters being very strange the one was the Fishers of the Lake tooke a Bird as bigge as a Crane and of the same colour but of a strange and vnseene forme They carried it to Moteçuma who at that time was in the pallace of teares and mourning which was all hanged with blacke for as he had many Pallaces for his recreation so had he also others for times of affliction wherewith he was then heauily charged and tormented by reason of the threatnings his gods had giuen him by these sorrowfull aduertisements The Fishers came about noone setting this Bird before him which had on the top of his head a thing bright and transparent in forme of a Looking-glasse wherein he did behold a warlike Nation comming from the East armed fighting and killing He called his Diuines and Astronomers whereof there was a great number who hauing seene these things and not able to yeelde any reason of what was demanded of them the Bird vanished away so as it was neuer more seene whereupon Moteçuma remained very heauy and sorrowfull The other which happened was a Laborer who had the report of a very honest man he came vnto him telling him that being the day before at his worke a great Eagle flew towards him and tooke him vp in his talents without hurting him carrying him into a certaine Caue where it left him The Eagle pronouncing these words Most mighty Lord I haue brought him whom thou hast commanded me This Indian Laborer looked aboue on euery side to whom he spake but he saw no man Then he heard a voyce which said vnto him Doost thou not know this man whom thou seest lying vpon the ground and looking thereon he perceiued a man to lye very heauy asleepe with royall ensignes flowers in his hand and a staffe of perfumes burning as they are accustomed to vse in that Country whom the Labourer beholding knew it was the great King Moteçuma and answered presently Great Lord this resembles our King Motezuma The voice said againe Thou sayest true behold what he is and how hee lies asleepe carelesse of the great miseries and afflictions prepared for him It is now time that he pay the great number of offences he hath done to God and that he receiue the punishment of his tyrannies and great pride and yet thou seest how carelesse he lyes blinde in his owne miseries and without any
feeling But to the end thou maiest the better see him take the staffe of perfumes he holds burning in his hand and put it to his face then shalt then finde him without feeling The poore laborer durst not approach neere him nor doe as he was commanded for the great feare they all had of this King But the voice said Haue no feare for I am without comparison greater than this King 〈◊〉 destroy him and defend him doe therefore what I command thee Whereupon the Laborer tooke the staffe of perfumes out of the Kings hand and put it burning to his nose but he moued not 〈◊〉 shewed any feeling This done the voice said vnto him that seeing he had found the King so sleepie he should goe awake him and tell him what he had seene Then the Eagle by the same commandement tooke the man in hs talents and set him in the same place where he found him and for accomplishment of that which he had spoken he came to aduertise him They say that Moteçuma looking on his face found that he was burnt the which he had not felt till then wherewith he continued exceeding heauie and troubled In the foureteenth yeare of the raigne of Moteçuma which was in the yeare of our Lord 1517. there appeared in the North Seas Shippes and men landing whereat the Subiects of Moteçuma wondred much and desirous to learne and to be better satisfied what they were they went aboord in their Canoes carrying many refreshings of meates and stuffes to make apparrell vpon colour to sell them The Spaniards receiued them into their Shippes and in exchange of their victuals and stuffes which were acceptable vnto them they gaue them chaines of false Stones red blew greene and yellow which the Indians imagined to be precious stones The Spaniards inforning themselues who was their King and of his great power dismissed them willing them to carry those Stones vnto their Lord saying that for that time they could not goe to him but they would presently returne and visite him Those of the coast went presently to Mexico with this message carrying the representation of what they had seene painted on a cloath both of the Shippes Men and Stones which they had giuen them King Moteçuma remained very pensiue with this message commanding them not to reueale it to any one The day following he assembled his Counsell and hauing shewed them the painted cloathes and the Chaines he consulted what was to be done where it was resolued to set good watches vpon all the Sea coasts to giue present aduertisement to the King of what they should discouer The yeare following which was in the beginning of the yeare 1518. they discouered a Fleete at Sea in the which was the Marquise of Valle Don Fernande Cortes with his companions newes which much troubled Moteçuma and conferring with his Counsell they all said that without doubt their great and auncient Lord Queztzalâ—oalt was come who had said that he would returne from the East whither he was gone The Indians held opinion that a great Prince had in times past left them and promised to returne Of the beginning and ground of which opinion shall be spoken in another place They therefore sent fiue principall Ambassadors with rich presents to congratulate his comming saying they knew well that their great Lord Queztzalcoalt was come and that his seruant Moteçâ—ma sent to visite him for so he accounted himselfe The Spaniards vnderstood this message by the meanes of Marina an Indian woman whom they brought with them which vnderstood the Mexican tongue Fernande de Cartes finding this a good occasion for his entry commanded to decke his Chamber richly and being set in great state and pompe he caused the Ambassadors to enter who omitted no shewes of humilitie but to worship him as their god They deliuered their charge saying that his seruant Moteçuma sent to visit him and that he held the Country in his name as his Lieutenant that he knew well it was the Topâ—lcin which had beene promised them many yeares since who should returne againe vnto them And therefore they brought him such Garments as he was wont to weare when he did conuerse amongst them beseeching him to accept willingly of them offering him many presents of great value Cortes receiuing the presents answered that he was the same they spake of wherewith they were greatly satisfied seeing themselues to be curteously receiued and intreated by him To conclude the day after this Ambassage all the Captaines and Commanders of the Fleete came vnto the Admirall where vnderstanding the matter and that this Realme of Moteçuma was mighty and rich it seemed fit to gaine the reputation of braue and valiant men among this people and that by this meanes although they were few they should be feared and receiued into Mexico To this end they discharged all their Artillery from their Shippes which being a thing the Indians had neuer heard they were amazed as if heauen had fallen vpon them Then the Spaniards beganne to defie them to fight with them but the Indians not daring to hazard themselues they did beate them and intreate them ill shewing their Swords Lances Pertuisans and other armes wherewith they did terrifie them much The poore Indians were by reason hereof so fearefull and amazed as they changed their opinion saying that their Lord Topilcin came not in this troupe but they were some gods their enemies came to destroy them When as the Ambassadors returned to Mexico Moteçuma was in the house of audience but before he would heare them this miserable man commanded a great number of men to be sacrificed in his presence and with their bloud to sprinkle the Ambassadors supposing by this ceremony which they were accustomed to doe in solemne Ambassages to receiue a good answer But vnderstanding the report and information of the manner of their Ships Men and Armes he stood perplexed and confounded then taking counsell thereon he found no better meanes then to labor to stop the entry of these strangers by Coniurations and Magicke Arts. They had accustomed often to vse this meanes hauing great conference with the Deuill by whose helpe they sometimes obtained strange effects They therefore assembled together all the Sorcerers Magitians and Inchanters who being perswaded by Moteçuma they tooke it in charge to force this people to returne vnto their Country For this consideration they went to a certaine place which they thought fit for the inuocation of their Deuils and practising their Arts a thing worthy of consideration They wrought all they could but seeing nothing could preuaile against the Christians they went to the King telling him that they were more then men for that nothing might hurt them notwithstanding all their Coniurations and Inchantments Then Moteçuma aduised him of another policie that faining to be very well contented with their comming he commanded all his Countries to serue these celestiall gods that were come into his Land The
whole people was in great heauinesse and amazement and often newes came that the Spaniards inquired for the King of his manner of life of his house and meanes He was exceedingly vexed herewith some of the people and other Negromanciers aduised him to hide himselfe offering to place him whereas no creature should euer finde him This seemed base vnto him and therefore he resolued to attend them although it were dying In the end he left his Houses and royall Prllaces to lodge in others leauing them for these gods as he said I pretend not to intreate of the acts and deedes of the Spaniards who conquered New Spaine nor the strange aduentures which happened vnto them nor of the courage and inuincible valour of their Captaine Don Fernando Cortes for that there are many Histories and Relations thereof as those which Fernando Cortes himselfe did write to the Emperour Charles the fift although they be in a plaine stile and farre from arrogancy the which doe giue a sufficient testimony of what did passe wherein he was worthy of eternall memory but onely to accomplish my intention I am to relate what the Indians report of this action the which hath not to this day beene written in our vulgar tongue Moteçuma therefore hauing notice of this Captains victories that he aduanced for his conquest that he was confederate and ioyned with them of Tlascalla his capitall enemies and that he had seuerely punished them of Cholola his friends he studied how to deceiue him or else to try him in sending a principall man vnto him attyred with the lake ornaments and royall ensignes the which should take vpon him to be Moteçuma which fiction being discouered to the Marquise by them of Tlascalla who did accompany him he sent him backe after a milde and gentle reprehension in seeking so to deceiue him whereupon Moteçuma was so confounded that for the feare thereof he returned to his first imaginations and practises to force the Christians to retire by the inuocation of Coniurers and Witches And therfore he assembled a greater number then before threatning them that if they returned without effecting what he had giuen them in charge not any one should escape whereunto they all promised to obey And for this cause all the Deuils officers went to the way of Chalco by the which the Spaniards should passe when mounting to the top of a hill Tezcalipuca one of their principall gods appeared vnto them as comming from the Spaniards campe in the habit of Chalcas who had his paps bound about eight fold with a cord of reedes he came like a man beside himselfe out of his wits and drunke with rage and furie Being come to this troupe of Witches and Coniurers he stayed and spake to them in great choller Why come you hither what doth Motecuma pretend to doe by your meanes He had aduised himselfe too late for it is now determined that his Kingdome and honour shall be taken from him with all that he possesseth for punishment of the great tyrannies he hath committed against his Subiects hauing gouerned not like a Lord but like a traitour and tyrant The Inchanters and Coniurers hearing these words knew it was their Idoll and humbling themselues before him they presently built him an Altar of Stone in the same place couering it with flowers which they gathered thereabouts but he contrariwise making no account of these things began againe to chide them saying What come you hither to doe O ye traitours Returne presently and behold Mexico that you may vnderstand what shall become thereof And they say that returning towards Mexico to behold it they did see it flaming on fire Then the Deuill vanished away and they not daring to passe any farther gaue notice thereof to Motezuma whereat he remained long without speaking looking heauily on the ground then he said What shall we doe if god and our friends leaue vs and contrariwise they helpe and fauour our enemies I am now resolute and we ought all to resolue in this point that happen what may wee must not flye nor hide our seluer or shew any signe of cowardise I onely pittie the aged and infants who haue neither feete nor hands to defend themselues Hauing spoken this he held his peace being transported into an extasie In the end the Marquesse approaching to Mexico Motezuma resolued to make of necessity a vertue going three or foure leagues out of the Citie to receiue him with a great maiesty carried vpon the shoulders of foure Noblemen vnder a rich Canapy of Gold and Feathers When they met Motezuma descended and they saluted one another very curteously Don Fernando Cortes said vnto him that he should not care for any thing and that he came not to take away his Realme nor to diminish his authority Motezuma lodged Cortes and his companions in his royall Pallace the which was very stately and he himselfe lodged in other priuate houses This night the Souldiers for ioy discharged their Artillery wherewith the Indians were much troubled being vnaccustomed to heare such Musicke The day following Cortes caused Motezuma and all the Nobles of his Court to assemble in a great Hall where being set in a high Chaire he said vnto them that he was seruant to a great Prince who had sent them into these Countries to doe good workes and that hauing found them of Tlascalla to be his friends who complained of wrongs and greeuances done vnto them daily by them of Mexico he would vnderstand which of them was in the blame and reconcile them that hereafter they might n◠more afflict and warre one against another and in the meane time he and his brethren which were the Spaniards would remaine still there without hurting them but contrariwise they would helpe them all they could He laboured to make them all vnderstand this discourse vsing his Interpreters and truchmen The which being vnderstood by the King and the other Mexican Lords they were wonderfully well satisfied and shewed great signes of loue to Cortes and his company So it is that by some occasions many complaints griefes and iealousies grew on either side The which Cortes finding that the Indians mindes began to be distracted from them he thought it necessary to assure himselfe in laying hand vpon King Moteçuma who was seized on and his legges fettered Truely this act was strange vnto all men and like vnto that other of his to haue burnt his Shippes and shut himselfe in the midst of his enemies there to vanquish or to dye The mischiefe was that by reason of the vnexpected arriuall of Pamphilo Naruaes at the true crosse drawing the Country into mutiny Cortes was forced to absent himselfe from Mexico and to leaue poore Moteçuma in the hands of his companions who wanted discretion not had not moderation like vnto him so as they grew to that dissention as there was no meanes to pacifie it When as Cortes was absent from Mexico he that remayned his Lieutenant
resolued to punish the Mexicans seuerely causing a great number of the Nobilitie to be slaine at a maske which they made in the Palace the which did so farre exceed as all the people mutined and in a furious rage tooke Armes to be reuenged and to kill the Spaniards They therefore besieged them in the Palace pressing them so neere that all the hurt the Spaniards could doe them with their Artillerie and Crosse-bowes might not terrifie them not force them to retyre from their enterprise where they continued many dayes stopping their victuals not suffering any one to enter or issue forth They did fight with stones and cast Darts after their manner with a kind of Lances like vnto Arrowes in the which there are foure or sixe very sharpe Rasors the which are such as the Histories report that in these warres an Indian with one blow of these Rasors almost cut off the necke of a Horse and as they did one day fight with this resolution and furie the Spaniards to make them cease shewed forth Moteçuma with an other of the chiefe Lords of Mexico vpon the top of a plat-forme of the house couered with the Targets of two Souldiers that were with them The Mexicans seeing their Lord Moteçuma stayed with great silence Then Moteçuma caused the Lord to aduise them to pacifie themselues and not to warre against the Spaniards seeing that he being a prisoner it could little profit him The which being vnderstood by a yong man called Quicuxtemoc whom they now resolued to make their King hee spake with a loud voyce to Moteçuma willing him to retyre like a Villaine that seeing he had beene such a Coward as to suffer himselfe to bee taken they were no more bound to obey him but rather should punish him as he deserued calling him Woman for the more reproach and then he began to draw his Bowe and to shoot at him and the people began to cast stones at him and to continue their combate Many say that Moteçuma was then hurt with a stone whereof hee dyed The Indians of Mexico affirme the contrarie and that hee dyed as I will shew hereafter Aluaro and the rest of the Spaniards seeing themselues thus pressed gaue intelligence to Captaine Cortes of the great danger they were in who hauing with an admirable dexteritie and valour giuen order to Naruaes affaires and assembled the greatest part of his men hee returned with all speed to succour them of Mexico where obseruing the time the Indians rest for it was their custome in warre to rest euery fourth day Hee one day aduanced with great policy and courage so as both he and his men entred the Palace where as the Spaniards had fortified themselues they then shewed great signes of ioy in discharging their Artillerie But as the Mexicans fury increased being out of hope to defend themselues Cortes resolued to passe away secretly in the night without bruit Hauing therefore made Bridges to passe two great and dangerous passages about mid-night they issued forth as secretly as they could the greatest part of his people hauing passed the first bridge they were discouered by an Indian woman before they could passe the second who cryed out their enemies fled at the which voyce all the people ranne together with a horrible furie so as in passing the second bridge they were so charged and pursued as there remayned aboue three hundred men slaine and hurt in one place where at this day there is a small Hermitage which they vnproperly call of Martyrs Many Spaniards to preserue the gold and jewels which they had gotten perished and others staying to carry it away were taken by the Mexicans and cruelly sacrificed to their Idols The Mexicans found King Moteçuma dead and wounded as they say with Poniards and they hold opinion that that night the Spaniards slue him with other Noblemen The Marquesse in his Relation sent to the Emperor writes the contrary and that the Mexicans killed him that night with a sonne of Moteçuma which he led with him amongst other Noblemen saying that all the treasure of gold stones and siluer fell into the Lake and was neuer more seene But how soeuer Moteçuma dyed miserably and payed his deserts to the iust iudgement of our Lord of Heauen for his pride and tyrannie his body falling into the Indians power they would make him no Obsequies of a King no not of an ordinarie person but cast it away in great disdaine and rage A seruant of his hauing pitie of this Kings miserie who before had beene feared and worshipped as a God made a fire thereof and put the ashes in a contemptible place Returning to the Spaniards that escaped they were greatly tyred and turmoyled the Indians following them two or three dayes very resolutely giuing them no time of rest being so distressed for victuals as a few graines of Mays were diuided amongst them for their meate The Relations both of the Spaniards and Indians agree that God deliuered them here miraculously the Virgin Mary defending them on a little Hill whereat this day three leagues from Mexico there is a Church built in remembrance thereof called our Lady of succour They retyred to their ancient friends of Tlascalla whence by their aide and the valour and policy of Cortes they returned afterwards to make war against Mexico by Water and Land with an inuention of Brigantines which they put into the Lake where after many combats and aboue threescore dangerous battailes they conquered Mexico on Saint Hippolitus day the 13. of August 1521. The last King of the Mexicans hauing obstinately maintayned the warres was in the end taken in a great Canoe whereinto hee fled who being brought with some other of the chiefest Noblemen before Fernando Cortes this petie King with a strange resolution and courage drawing his dagger came neere to Cortes and said vnto him Vntill this day I haue done my best indeuour for the defence of my people now am I no farther bound but to giue thee this dagger to kill me therewith Cortes answered that he would not kill him neither was it his intention to hurt them but their obstinate folly was guiltie of all the miserie and afflictions they had suffered neither were they ignorant how often he had required peace and amitie at their hands Hee the commanded them to be intreated curteously Many strange and admirable things chanced in this Conquest of Mexico for I neither hold it for an vntruth nor an addition which many write that God fauoured the Spaniards by many miracles It is most certaine by the Relations of many and by the Histories which are written that in diuers battailes which the Spaniards had as well in New Spaine as in Peru the Indians their enemies did see a Horseman in the ayre mounted on a white horse with a Sword in his hand fighting for the Spaniards whence comes the great reuerence they beare at the Indies to the glorious Apostle Saint Iames. Otherwhiles they
did see in some battailes the Image of our Lady from whom the Christians haue receiued in those parts incomparable fauours and benefits c. And therefore we ought not to condemne all these things of the first Conquerors of the Indies as some religious and learned men haue done doubtlesse with a good zeale but too much affected For although for the most part they were couetous men cruell and very ignorant in the course that was to be obserued with the Infidels who had neuer offended the Christians yet can we not denie but on their part there was much malice against God and our Men which forced them to vse rigour and chastisement Euery one may vnderstand by the Relation and Discourse I haue written in these Bookes as well at Peru as in New Spaine when as the Christians first set footing that these Kingdomes and Monarchies were come to the height and period of their power The Inguas of Peru possessing from the Realme of Chille beyond Quitto which are a thousand leagues being most abundant in gold siluer sumptuous seruices and other things as also in Mexico Moteçuma commanded from the North Ocean Sea vnto the South being feared and worshipped not as a man but rather as a god Then was it that the most high Lord had determined that that stone of Daniel which dissolued the Realmes and Kingdomes of the World should also dissolue those of this new World And as the Law of Christ came when as the Roman Monarchie was at her greatnesse so did it happen at the West Indies wherein wee see the iust prouidence of our Lord For being then in the World I meane in Europe but one head and temporall Lord as the holy Doctors doe note whereby the Gospell might more easily bee imparted to so many People and Nations Euen so hath it happened at the Indies where hauing giuen the knowledge of Christ to the Monarchs of so many Kingdomes it was a meanes that afterwards the knowledge of the Gospell was imparted to all the people yea there is herein a speciall thing to be obserued that as the Lords of Cusco and Mexico conquered new Lands so they brought in their owne language for although there were as at this day great diuersitie of tongues yet the Courtly speech of Cusco did and doth at this day runne aboue a thousand leagues and that of Mexico did not extend farre lesse which hath not beene of small importance but hath much profited in making the preaching easie at such a time when as the Preachers had not the gift of many tongues as in old times He that would know what a helpe it hath beene for the conuersion of this people in these two great Empires and the great difficultie they haue found to reduce those Indians to Chrisâ— which acknowledge no Soueraigne Lord let him goe to Florida Bresil the Andes and many other places where they haue not preuayled so much by their preaching in fiftie yeeres as they haue done in Peru and new Spaine in lesse then fiue If they will impute the cause to the riches of the Country I will not altogether denie it Yet were it impossible to haue so great wealth and to be able to preserue it if there had not beene a Monarchie This is also a worke of God in this age when as the Preachers of the Gospell are so cold and without zeale and Merchants with the heat of couetousnesse and desire of command search and discouer new people whither we passe with our commodities for as Saint Augusâ—â—ne saith the prophesie of Esay is fulfilled in that the Church of Christ is extended not onely to the right hand but also to the left which is as hee declareth by humane and earthly meanes which they seeke more commonly then Iesus Christ. It was also a great prouidence of our Lord that when as the first Spaniards arriued there they found aide from the Indians themselues by reason of their partialities and great diuisions This is well knowne in Peru that the diuision betwixt the two brothers Atahualpa and Guasca the great King Guanacapa their father being newly dead gaue entrie to the Marquesse Don Francis Pizarre and to the Spaniards for that either of them desired his alliance being busied in warre one against the other The like experience hath beene in new Spaine that the aide of those of the Prouince of Tlascalla by reason of their continuall hatred against the Mexicans gaue the victorie and siegniorie of Mexico to the Mâ—rquesse Fernando Cortes and his men and without them it had beene impossible to haue wonne it yea to haue maintayned themselues within the Country They are much deceiued that so little esteeme the Indians and iudge that by the aduantage the Spaniards haue ouer them in their Persons Horses and Armes both offensiue and defensiue they might easily conquer any Land or Nation of the Indies Chille stands yet or to say better Arauco and Tuecapel which are two Cities where our Spaniards could not yet win one foot of ground although they haue made warre there aboue fiue and twentie yeeres without sparing of any cost For this barbarous Nation hauing once lost the apprehension of horse and shot and knowing that the Spaniards fall as well as other men with the blow of a stone or of a dart they hazard themselues desperately entring the Pikes vpon any enterprise How many yeeres haue they leuied men in new Spaine to send against the Chychymequos which are a small number of naked Indians armed only with bowes and arrowes yet to this day they could not be vâ—â—quished but contrariwise from day to day they grow more desperate and resolute But what shall we say of the Chucos of the Chiraguanas of the Piscocones and all the other people of the Andes Hath not all the flower of Peru beene there bringing with them so great prouision of Armes and Men as we haue seene What did they With what victories returned they Surely they returned very happy in sauing of their liues hauing lost their baggage and almost all their horses Let no man thinke speaking of the Indians that they are men of nothing but if they thinke so let them goe and make triall Wee must then attribute the glorie to whom it appertaynes that is principally to God and to his admirable disposition for if Moteçuma in Mexico and the Ingua in Peru had beene resolute to resist the Spaniards and to stop their entrie Cortes and Pizarre had preuayled little in their landing although they were excellent Captaines It hath also beene a great helpe to induce the Indians to receiue the Law of Christ the subiection they were in to their Kings and Lords and also the seruitude and slauerie they were held in by the Deuils tyrannies and insupportable yoke This was an excellent disposition of the diuine Wisedome the which drawes profit from ill to a good end and receiues his good from an others ill which it hath not sowen It is most certaine
that no people of the West Indies haue beene more apt to receiue the Gospell then those which were most subiect to their Lords and which haue beene charged with the heauiest burthens as well of Tributes and Seruices as of Customes and bloudie Practises All that which the Mexican Kings and those of Peru did possesse is at this day most planted with Christian Religion and where there is least difficultie in the Gouernment and Ecclesiasticall Discipline The Indians were so wearied with the heauy and insupportable yoke of Satans lawes his sacrifices and ceremonies whereof wee haue formerly spoken that they consulted among themselues to seeke out a new Law and an other God to serue And therefore the Law of Christ seemed vnto them and doth at this day seeme iust sweet cleane good and full of happinesse And that which is difficult in our Law to beleeue so high and soueraigne Mysteries hath beene easie among them for that the Deuill had made them comprehend things of greater difficultie and the selfe-same things which hee had stolen from our Euangelicall Law as their manner of Communion and Confession their adoration of Three in One and such other like the which against the will of the Enemie haue holpen for the easie receiuing of the Truth by those who before had embraced Lyes God is wise and admirable in all his workes vanquishing the Aduersarie euen with his owne weapon hee takes him in his owne snare and kills him with his owne sword Finally our God who had created this People and who seemed to haue thus long forgot them when the houre was come hee would haue the same Deuils enemies to mankinde whom they falsly held for gods should giue a testimonie against their will of the true Law the power of Christ and the triumph of the Crosse as it plainly appeares by the presages prophesies signes and prodigies here before mentioned with many others happened in diuers parts and that the same ministers of Satan Sorcerers Magicians and other Indians haue confessed it And wee cannot denie it being most euident and knowne to all the World that the Deuill dareth not hisse and that the Practises Oracles Answers and visible Apparitions which were so ordinarie throughout all this Infidelitie haue ceased whereas the Crosse of Christ hath beene planted where there are Churches and where the Name of Christ hath beene confessed And if there be at this day any cursed minister of his that doth participate thereof it is in Caues and on the tops of Mountaines and in secret places farre from the name and communion of Christians The Soueraigne Lord be blessed for his great mercies and for the glorie of his holy Name And in truth if they did gouerne this people temporally and spiritually in such sort as the Law of Iesus Christ hath set it downe with a milde yoke and light burthen and that they would impose no more vpon them then they can well beare as the Letters Patents of the good Emperour of happy memorie doe command and that they would imploy halfe the care they haue to make profit of these poore mens sweats and labours for the health of their soules it were the most peaceable and happy Christian part of all the World c. CHAP. V. Of the ancient superstitions of the Mexicans and Indians of America gathered out of the fifth Booke of IOSEPHVS ACOSTA FIrst although the darknesse of Infidelitie holdeth these Nations in blindnesse yet in many things the light of Truth and Reason workes somewhat in them And they commonly acknowledge a supreme Lord and Author of all things which they of Peru called Vnachocha and gaue him names of great excellence as Pachacamac or Pachayachachic which is the Creator of Heauen and Earth and Vsapu which is admirable and other like names Him they did worship as the chiefest of all whom they did honor in beholding the Heauen The like wee see amongst them of Mexico and China and all other Infidels Which accordeth well with that which is said of Saint Paul in the Acts of the Apostles where he did see the Inscription of an Altar Ignoto Deo to the vnknowne God Whereupon the Apostle tooke occasion to preach vnto them saying Hee whom you worship without knowing him doe I preach vnto you In like sort those which at this day doe preach the Gospell to the Indians finde no great difficultie to perswade them that there is a High God and Lord ouer all and that this is the Christians God and the true God And yet it hath caused great admiration in mee that although they had this knowledge yet had they no proper Name for God if wee shall seeke into the Indian tongue for a word to answere to this Name of God as in Latin Deâ—s in Greeke Theos in Hebrew El in Arabike Alla but we shall not finde any in the 〈◊〉 or Mexican tongues So as such as preach or write to the Indians vse our Spanish name Dios fitting it to the accent or pronunciation of the Indian tongues the which differ much whereby appeares the small knowledge they had of God seeing they cannot so much as name him if it be not by our very name yet in truth they had some little knowledge and therefore in Pâ—ru they made him a rich Temple which they called Pachacamac which was the principall Sanctuarie oâ— the Realme And as it hath beene said this word of Pachacamac is as much to say as the Creator yet in this Temple they vsed their Idolatries worshipping the Deuill and Figures They likewise made Sacrifices and Offerings to Viracocha which held the chiefe place amongst the worships which the Kiâ—gâ— Iuguâ—â— made Hereof they called the Spaniards Virâ—cochas for that they hold opinion they are the 〈◊〉 of Hâ—auen and diuiâ—e eâ—en as others did attribute a Deitie to Paul and 〈◊〉 calling the one Iupiter and the other Mercurie so would they offer sacrifices vnto them as vnto gods and as the Barbarians of Mâ—litâ— which is Maltè seeing that the Viper did not huâ—â— the Apostle they called him God NExt to Viracocha or their supreme God that which most commonly they haue and doe adore amongst the Infidels is the Sunne and after those things which are most remarkâ—able in the celestiall or â—lementarie nature as the Moâ—ne Starres Sea and Land The Guiâ—cas or Oratories which the Iâ—guas Lords of Peru had in greatest reuerence next to Viracocha and the Sunne was the Thunder which they called by three diuers names Châ—â—â—â—illa Catuillâ— and Iâ—tiillapa supposing it to be a man in heauen with a Sling and a Mace and that it is in his power to cause Raine Haile Thunder and all the rest that appertaines to the Region of the Aire where the Cloudes engender It was a Guacâ— for so they called their Oratories generall to all the Indians of Peru offering vnto him many sacrifices and in Câ—scâ— which is the Court and Metropolitan Citie they did sacrifice children vnto him
as to the 〈◊〉 They did worship these three Viracocha the Sunne and Thunder after another manner then all the rest as Pâ—llo writes who had made triall thereof they did put as it were a Gantlet or Gloue vpon their hands when they did lift them vp to worship them They did worship the Earth which they called Pachaâ—aâ—a as the Ancients did the goddesse Tellus and the Sea likewise which they call Mamacocha as the Ancients worshipped Thetis or Neptune Moreouer they did worship the 〈…〉 which were the Armes and Blazons of the Ingua with two Snakes stretched out on either side Amongst the Starres they all did commonly worship that which they called Colâ—a and wee here Cabrille They did attribute diuers offices to diuers Starres and those which had neede of their fauour did worship them as the Shepherd did sacrifice to a Starre which they called Vrcuhillay which they hold to be a Sheepe of diuers colours hauing the care to preserue their Cattell and they imagine it is that which the Astronomers call Lyra. These Shepherds worship two other Starres which walke neere vnto them they call them Catuchillay and Vrcuchillay and they fayne them to be an Ewe and a Lambe Others worshipped a Starre which they called Machacuay to which they attribute the charge and power ouer Serpents and Snakes to keepe them from hurting of them They ascribe power to another Starre which they called Châ—gâ—iâ—chinchay which is as much as Tigre ouer Tigres Beares and Lions and they haue generally beleeued that of all the beasts of the earth there is one alone in heauen like vnto them the which hath care of their procreation and increase And so they did obserue and worship diuers Starres as those which they called Chacana Topatarca Mamâ—â—an Mirco Miquiquicay and many other So as it seemed they approched somwhat neere the propositions of Platoes Idees The Mexicans almost in the same manner after the supreme God worshipped the Sâ—nne And therefore they called Hâ—rnando Cortez as he hath written in a Letter sent vnto the Emperor Charles the fifth Sâ—nne of the Sunne for his care and courage to compasse the Earth But they made their greatest adoration to an Idoll called Vitzliputzli the which in all this Region they called the most puiffant and Lord of all things for this cause the Mexicans built him a Temple the greatest the fairest the highest and the most sumptuous of all other The situation and beautie thereof may well be conjectured by the ruines which yet remaine in the midst of the Citie of Mexico But here the Mexicans Idolatrie hath beene more pernicious and hurtfull then that of the Iâ—guas as wee shall see playner hereafter for that the greatest part of their adoration and Idolatrie was imployed to Idols and not to naturall things although they did attribute naturall effects to these Idols as Raine multiplication of Cattell Warre and Generation euen as the Greekes and Latines haue forged Idols of Phoebus Mercurie Iupiter Minerua and of Mars To conclude who so shall neerly looke into it shall finde this manner which the Deuill hath vsed to deceiue the Indians to be the same wherewith he hath deceiued the Greekes and Romans and other ancient Gentiles giuing them to vnderstand that these notable creatures the Sunne Moone Starres and Elements had power and authority to doe good or harme to men Their manner to pray to Viracocha to the Sunne the Starres and the rest of their Idols was to open their hands and to make a certaine sound with their mouthes like people that kissed and to aske that which euery one desired in offering his Sacrifices yet was there great difference betwixt the words they vsed in speaking to the great Ticiâ—iracocha to whom they did attribute the chiefe power and commandement ouer all things and those they vsed to others the which euery one did worshippe priuately in his house as Gods or particular Lords saying that they were their Intercessors to this great Ticciuiracocha This manner oof worship opening the hands and as it were kissing hath something like to that which Iob had in horrour as fit for Idolaters saying If I haue kissed my hands with my mouth beholding the Sunne when it shines or the Moone when it is light the which is a great iniquitie and to deny the most great God THe Deuill hath not beene contented to make these blinde Indians to worshippe the Sunne Moone Starres Earth and Sea and many other generall things in nature but he hash passed on further giuing them for God and making them subiect to base and abiect things and for the most part filthy and infamous for they worshipped Riuers Fountaines the mouthes of Riuers entries of Mountaines Rockes or great Stones Hils and the tops of Mountaines which they call Apachitas and they hold them for matters of great deuotion To conclude they did worship all things in nature which seemed to them remarkable and different from the rest as acknowledging some particular deitie These shewed me in Caxamalca of Nasca a little hill or great mount of Sand which was the chiefe Idoll or Guaca of the Ancients I demaunded of them what diuinity they found in it They answered that they did worship it for the wonder being a very high mount of Sand in the midst of very thicke Mountaines of Stone We had neede in the Citie of Kings of great store of great wood for the melting of a Bell and therefore they cut downe a great deformed Tree which for the greatnesse and antiquity thereof had beene a long time the Oratorie and Guaca of the Indians And they beleeued there was a certaine Diuinity in any thing that was extraordinary and strange in his kinde attributing the like vnto small Stones and Mettals yea vnto rootes and fruites of the earth as the rootes they call Papas There is a strange kinde which they call Lallahuas which they kissed and worshipped They did likewise worship Beares Lyons Tygres and Snakes to th end they should not hurt them and such as their gods be such are the things they offer vnto them in their worship They haue vsed as they goe by the way to caft in the crosse wayes on the hils and toppes of Mountaines which they call Apachittaâ— olde shooes Feathers and Coca chewed being an hearbe they vse much And when they haue nothing left they cast a Stone as an offring that they might passe freely and haue greater force the which they say increaseth by this meanes as it is reported in a prouinciall Counsell of Peru And therefore they finde in the hie-waies great heapes of Stones offred and such other things They vsed another offring no lesse pleasant and ridiculous pulling the haire from the eyebrowes to offer it to the Sunne Hils Apachittas to the Windes or to any other thing they feare Such is the miseries that many Indians haue liued in and doe to this day whom the Deuill doth abuse like very Babes with any foolish
illusion whatsoeuer They report of one of the Kings Inguis a man of a subtile spirit who seeing that all his predecessours had worshipped the Sunne said that he did not take the Sunne to be God neither could it be for that God was a great Lord who with great quiet and leasure performed his workes and that the Stone doth neuer cease his course saying that the thing which laboured so much could not seeme to be God They came to the height of Idolatry by the same meanes the Scripture maketh mention of first they had a care to keepe the bodies of their Kings and Noblemen whole from any ill scent or corruption aboue two hundred yeeres In this sort were their Kings Inguas in Cusco euery one in his Chappell and Oratory so as the Marquesse of Canette beeing Viceroy to root out Idolatry caused three or foure of their Gods to be drawne out and carried to the Citie of Kings which bred a great admiration to see these bodies dead so many yeeres before remayne so faire and also whole Euery one of these Kings Inguas left all his Treasure and Reuenues to entertayne the place of worship where his body was laid and there were many Ministers with all his Family dedicated to his seruice for no King Successor did vsurpe the Treasureâ— and Plate of his Peedecessor but he did gather all new for himselfe and his Palace They were not content with this Idolatry to dead bodies but also they made their figures and representations and euery King in his life time caused a figure to be made wherein he was represented which they called Guaoigui which signifieth Brother for that they should doe to this Image during his life and death as much honour and reuerence as to himselfe They carried this Image to the warres and in procession for raine or faire weather making sundry Feasts and Sacrifices vnto them There haue beene many of these Idols in Cusco and in that Territory but now they say that this Superstition of worshipping of stones hath altogether ceased or for the most part after they had beene discouered by the diligence of the Licentiate Pollo and the first was that of the Inguas Rocha chiefe of the faction or race of Hanam Cusco And we find that among other Nations they had in great estimation and reuerence the bodies of their Predecessors and did likewise worship their Images THe Indians of Peru beleeued commonly that the Soules liued after this life and that the good were in glorie and the bad in paine so as there is little difficultie to perswade them to these Articles But they are not yet come to the knowledge of that point that the bodies should rise with the Soules And therefore they did vse a wonderfull care as it is said to preserue the bodies which they honoured after death to this end their Successors gaue them Garments and made Sacrifices vnto them especially the Kings Inguas being accompanied at their Funerals with a great number of seruants and women for his seruice in the other life and therefore on the day of his decease they did put to death the woman he had loued best his Seruants and Officers that they might serue him in the other life When as the Guanacapa dyed who was father to Atagualpa at what time the Spaniards entred they put to death aboue a thousand persons of all ages and conditions for his seruice to accompany him in the other life after many songs and drunkennesse they slew them and these that were appointed to death held themselues happy They did sacrifice many things vnto them especially yong children and with the bloud they made a stroake on the dead mans face from one eare to the other This superstition and inhumanity to kill both men and women to accompany and serue the dead in the other life hath beene followed by others and is at this day vsed amongst some other barbarous Nations And as Pollo wâ—ites it hath beene in a manner generall throughout all the Indies The reuerent Beda reports that before the Englishmen were conuerted to the Gospell they had the same custome to kill men to accompany and serue the dead It is written of a Portugall who being captiue among the Barbarians had beene hurt with a dart so as he lost one eye and as they would haue sacrificed him to accompany a Nobleman that was dead he said vnto them that those that were in the other life would make small account of the dead if they gaue him a blinde man for a companion and that it were better to giue him an attendant that had both his eyes This reason being found good by the Barbarians they let him goe Besides this superstition of sacrificing men to the dead being vsed but to great Personages there is another farre more generall and common in all the Indies which is to set meate and drinke vpon the graue of the dead imagining they did feede thereon the which hath likewise beene an errour amongst the Auncients as Saint Austine writes and therefore they gaue them meate and drinke At this day many Indian Infidels do secretly draw their dead out of the Churchyard and bury them on hils or vpon passages of Mountaines or else in their owne houses They haue also vsed to put Gold and Siluer in their mouth hands and bosome and to apparell them with new Garments durable and well lined vnder the herse They beleeue that the soules of the dead wandred vp and downe and indure cold thirst hunger and trauel and for this cause they make their anniuersaries carrying them cloathes meate and drinke HAuing reported what many Nations of Peru haue done with their dead it shall not be from the purpose to make particular mention of the Mexicans in this point whose mortuaries were much solemnised and full of notable follies It was the office of the Priests and religious of Mexico who liued there with a strange obseruance as shall be said hereafter to interre the dead and doe their obsequies The places where they buried them was in their Gardens and in the Courts of their owne houses others carried them to the places of sacrifices which were done in the Mountaines others burnt them and after buried the ashes in their Temples and they buried them all with whatsoeuer they had of Apparell Stones and Iewels They did put the ashes of such as were burnt into pots and with them the Iewels Stones and Eare-rings of the dead how rich and precious soeuer They did sing the Funerall offices like to answeres and did often lift vp the dead bodies doing many ceremonies At these mortuaries they did eate and drinke and if it were a person of quality they gaue apparell to all such as came to the interment When any one dyed they laid him open in a chamber vntill that all his kinsfolks and friends were come who brought presents vnto the dead and saluted him as if he were liuing And if he were
other things which they reuerence much They serue as Conjurers to tell what hath passed in the farthest parts before any newes can come As it hath chanced since the Spaniards arriued there that in the distance of two or three hundred leagues they haue knowne the Mutinies Battailes Rebellions and Deaths both of Tyrants and of those of the Kings partie and of priuate men the which haue beene knowne the same day they chanced or the day after a thing impossible by the course of nature To worke this diuination they shut themselues into a house and became drunke vntill they lost their senses a day after they answered to that which was demanded Some affirme they vse certaine Vnctions The Indians say that the old women doe commonly vse this office of witchcraft and specially those of one Prouince which they call Coaillo and of another Towne called Manchey and of the Prouince of Guarochiri They likewise shew what is become of things stollen and lost There are of these kindes of Sorcerers in all parts to whom commonly doe come the Anaconas and Cyua which serue the Spaniards and when they haue lost any thing of their Masters or when they desire to know the successe of things past or to come as when they goe to the Spaniards Cities for their priuate affaires or for the publike they demand if their voyage shall bee prosperous if they shall be sick if they shall die or returne sate if they shall obtaine that which they pretend and the Witches or Conjurers answer Yea or No hauing first spoken with the Deuill in an obscure place so as these Anaconas do well heare the sound of the voyce but they see not to whom these Conjurers speake neither doe they vnderstand what they say They make a thousand ceremonies and sacrifices to this effect with the which they mocke the Deuill and grow exceeding drunke for the doing whereof they particularly vse an herb called Villea the jâ—yce whereof they mingle with their Chica or take it in some other sort THe Indians had an infinite number of other ceremonies and customes which resembled to the ancient Law of Moses and some to those which the Moores vse and some approched neere to the Law of the Gospell as their Bathes or Opacuna as they call them they did wash themselues in water to clense them from their sinnes The Mexicans had also amongst them a kinde of Baptisme the which they did with ceremonie cutting the eares and members of young children new borne counterfaiting in some sort the Circumcision of the Iewes This ceremonie was done principally to the sonnes of Kings and Noblemen presently vpon their birth the Priests did wash them and did put a little Sword in the right hand and in the left a Target And to the Children of the vulgar sort they put the markes of their offices and to their Daughters instruments to spin knit and labour This ceremonie continued foure dayes being made before some Idoll They contracted marriage after their manner whereof the Licenciate Pollo hath written a whole Treatise and I will speake somewhat thereon hereafter In other things their customes and ceremonies haue some shew of reason The Mexicans were married by the hands of their Priests in this sort The Bridegroome and the Bride stood together before the Priest who tooke them by the hands asking them if they would marry then hauing vnderstood their wills he tooke a corner of the vaile wherewith the woman had her head couered and a corner of the mans gowne the which he tyed together on a knot and so led them thus tyed to the Bridegroomes house where there was a harth kindled and then he caused the wife to goe seuen times about the harth and so the married couple sate downe together and thus was the marriage contracted The Mexicans were very jealous of the integritie of their wiues so as if they found they were not as they ought to bee the which they knew either by signes or dishonest wordes they presently gaue notice thereof to their fathers and kinsfolks of their wiues to their great shame and dishonor for that they had not kept good guard ouer them When they went to the house they made an Inuentorie of all the man and wife brought together of prouisions for the house of land of jewels and ornaments which Inuentories euery father kept for if it chanced they made any diuorce as it was common amongst them when they agree not they diuided their goods according to the portion that euery one brought euery one hauing libertie in such a case to marry whom they pleased and they gaue the Daughters to the Wife and the Sonnes to the Husband It was defended vpon paine of death not to marry againe together the which they obserued very strictly And although it seeme that many of their ceremonies agree with ours yet differ they much for the great abomination they mingle therewithall It is common and generall to haue vsually one of these three things either Crueltie Filthinesse or Slouth for all their ceremonies were cruell and hurtfull as to kill men and to spill bloud or filthy and beastly as to eate and drinke to the name of their Idols and also to pisse in the honour of them carrying them vpon their shoulders to anoint and besmeare themselues filthily and to doe a thousand sorts of villanies which were at the least vaine ridiculous and idle and more like the actions of children then of men Whereas the temporall power was greatest there superstition hath most increased as we see in the Realmes of Mexico and Cusco where it is incredible to see the number of Idols they had for within the Citie of Mexico there were aboue three hundred Mango Ingua Yupangui amongst the Kings of Cusco was he that most augmented the seruice of their Idols inuenting a thousand kindes of sacrifices feasts and ceremonies The like did King Iscoalt in Mexico who was the fourth King There was also a great number of superstitions and sacrifices in other Nations of the Indians as in the Prouince of Guatimala at the Ilands in the new Kingdome in the Prouince of Chille and others that were like Commonwealths and Comminalties But it was nothing in respect of Mexico and Cusco where Satan was as in Rome or in his Ierusalem The Inguas Lords of Peru had two kindes of Feasts Some were ordinarie which fell out in certayne moneths of the yeere and others extraordinarie which were for certayne causes of importance as when they did crowne a new King when they beganne some warre of importance when they had any great need of water or drought or other like things For the ordinary Feasts wee must vnderstand that euery moneth of the yeere they made Feasts and diuers Sacrifices and although all of them had this alike that they offered a hundred sheepe yet in colour and in forme they are very diuers In the first moneth which they call Rayme which is the moneth
being presently made with these numbers of knots and handfuls of coards it remaynes for a certaine testimonie and register I did see a handfull of these strings wherein an Indian woman carried written a generall confession of all her life and thereby confessed her selfe as well 〈◊〉 I could haue done it in written Paper I asked her what those strings meant that differed from the rest she answered me they were certaine circumstances which the sinne required to be fully confessed Beside these Quippos of threed they haue another as it were a kind of writing with small stones by meanes whereof they learne punctually the words they desire to know by heart It is a pleasant thing to see the old and the impotent with a Wheele made of small stones learne the Paâ—er noster with another the Aue Maria with another the Creed and to remember what stone signifies Which was conceiued by the Holy Ghost and which Suffered vnder Pontius Pilate It is a pleasant thing to see them correct themselues when they doe erre for all their correction consisteth onely in beholding of their small stones One of these Wheeles were sufficient to make me forget all that I doe know by heart There are a great number of these Wheeles in the Church-yards for this purpose But it seemes a kind of Witch-craft to see another kinde of Quippos which they make of graines of Mays for to cast vp a hard account wherein a good Arithmetician would bee troubled with his Penne to make a diuision to see how much euery one must contribute they doe draw so many graines from one side and adde so many to another with a thousand other inuentions These Indians will take their graines and place fiue of one side three of another and eight of another and will change one graine of one side and three of another So as they finish a certaine account without erring in any point and they sooner submit themselues to reason by these Quippos what euery one ought to pay then wee can doe with the Penne. Heereby wee may judge if they haue any vnderstanding or bee brutish for my part I thinke they passe vs in those things whereunto they doe apply themselues IT shall be good to adde hereunto what we haue obserued touching the Indians Writings for their manner was not to write with a continued line but from the top to the bottome or in circle-wise The Latines and Greekes doe write from the left hand vnto the right which is the vulgar and common manner wee doe vse The Hebrewes contrariwise beganne at the right to the left and therefore their Bookes began where ours did end The Chinois write neither like the Greekes nor like the Hebrewes but from the top to the bottome for as they bee no Letters but whole words and that euery figure and Character signifieth a thing they haue no neede to assemble the parts one with another and therefore they may well write from the toppe to the bottome Those of Mexico for the same cause did not write in line from one side to another but contrary to the Chinois beginning below they mounted vpward They vsed this manner of writing in the account of their dayes and other things which they obserued Yet when they did write in their Wheeles or Signes they began from the middest where the Sunne was figured and so mounted by their yeeres vnto the round and circumference of the Wheele By words Pictures and these Memorialls the Kings were often aduertised of that which passed For this cause there were men of great agilitie which serued as Curriers to goe and come whom they did nourish in this exercise of Running from their youth labouring to haue them well breathed that they might runne to the top of a high Hill without wearinesse And therefore in Mexico they gaue the Prize to three or foure that first mounted vp the stayres of the Temple as hath beene said in the former Booke And in Cusco when they made their Solemne Feast of Capacrayme the Nouices did runne who could fastest vp the Rocke of Ynacauri And the exercise of running is generall much vsed among the Indians When as there chanced any matter of importance they sent vnto the Lords of Mexico the thing painted whereof they would aduertise them as they did when the first Spanish ships appeared to their sight and when they tooke Topanchan In Peru they were very curious of Footmen and the Ingua had them in all parts of the Realme as ordinary Posts called Chasquis whereof shall bee spoken in his place Many Nations of the Indies haue not indured any Kings or absolute and souereigne Lords but liue in Comminalties creating and appointing Captaynes and Princes for certayne occasions onely to whom they obey during the time of their charge then after they returne to their former estates The greatest part of this New World where there are no setled Kingdomes nor established Common-weales neither Princes nor succeeding Kings they gouerne themselues in this manner although there bee some Lords and principall men raised aboue the common sort In this sort the whole Countrey of Chille is gouerned where the Aâ—racanes those of Teucapell and others haue so many yeeres resisted the Spaniards And in like sort all the new Kingdome of Granado that of Guatimalla the Ilands all Florida Bresill Luson and other Countreyes of great circuit but that in some places they are yet more barbarous scarcely acknowledging any head but all command and gouerne in common hauing no other thing but will violence industry and disorder so as hee that most may most commands They haue onely found two Kingdomes or setled Empires that of the Mexicans in New Spaine and of the Inguas in Peru. It is not easie to be said which of the two was the mightiest Kingdome for that Moteçuma exceeded them of Peru in Buildings and in the greatnesse of his Court but the Inguas did likewise exceed the Mexicans in treasure riches and greatnesse of Prouinces In regard of Antiquitie the Monarchie of the Inguas hath the aduantage although it be not much and in my opinion they haue beene equall in feats of Armes and Victories It is most certaine that these two Kingdomes haue much exceeded all the Indian Prouinces discouered in this New World as well in good order and gouernment as in power and wealth and much more in Superstition and Seruice of their Idols hauing many things like one to another But in one thing they differed much for among the Mexicans the succession of the Kingdome was by election as the Empire of the Romanes and that of Peru was hereditary and they succeeded in bloud as the Kingdomes of France and Spaine THe Ingua which ruled in Peru being dead his lawfull Sonne succeeded him and so they held him that was borne of his chiefe Wife whom they called Coya The which they haue alwayes obserued since the time of an Ingua called Yupangui who married his
the Lands which we call Peru passing beyond Quitto vnto the riuer of Pasto towards the North stretching euen vnto Chille towards the South which is almost a thousand leagues in length It extended in breadth vnto the South Sea towards the West and vnto the great champains which are on the other side of the Andes where at this day is to be seene the Castell which is called the Pucara of the Ingua the which is a fortresse built for the defence of the frontire towards the East The Inguas aduanced no farther on that side for the abundance of water Marshes Lakes and Riuers which runne in those parts These Inguas passed all other Nations of America in pollicie and gouernment and much more in valour and armes although the Canaries which were their mortall enemies and fauoured the Spaniards would neuer confesse it nor yeelde them this aduantage so as euen at this day if they fall into any discourse or comparisons and that they be a little chased and incensed they kill one another by thousands vpon this quarrell which are the most valiant as it hath happened in Cusco The practise and meanes which the Iuguas had to make themselues Lords of all this Countrie was in faining that since the generall deluge whereof all the Indians haue knowledge the world had beene preserued restored and peopled by these Inguas and that seuen of them came forth of the Caue of Pacaricambo by reason whereof all other men ought them tribute and vassalage as their progenitors Besides they said and affirmed that they alone held the true religion and knew how God should be serued and honoured and for this cause they should instruct all men It is a strange thing the ground they giue to their customes and ceremonies There were in Cusco aboue foure hundred Oratories as in a holy land and all places were filled with their misteries As they continued in the conquests of Prouinces so they brought in the like ceremonies and customes In all this Realme the chiefe Idols they did worship were Viracocha Pachayachachic which signifies the Creator of the World and after him the Sunne And therefore they said that the Sunne receiued his vertue and being from the Creator as the other Idols doe and that they were intercessors to him THe first man which the Indians report to be the beginning and first of the Inguas was Mangocapa whom they imagine after the deluge to haue issued forth of the Caue of Tambo which is from Cusco about fiue or sixe leagues They say that hee gaue beginning to two principall Races or Families of the Inguas the one was called Hanancusco and the other Vrincusco of the first came the Lords which subdued and gouerned this Prouince and the first whom they make the Head and Stemme of this Familie was called Ingaroca who founded a Familie or Aâ—llo as they call them named Viçaquiquirao This although he were no great Lord was serued notwithstaâ—ding in vessell of gold and siluer And dying he appointed that all his treasure should be imployed for the seruice of his Body and for the feeding of his Familie His Successor did the like and this grâ—w to a generall custome as I haue said that no Ingua might inherit the goods and house oâ— his Predecessor but did build a new Palace In the time of this Inguaroca the Indians had Images of gold and to him succeeded Yaguarguaque a very old man they say hee was called by this name which signifies teares of bloud for that being once vanqâ—ished and taken by his Enemies for griefe and sorrow hee wept bloud Hee was buried in a Village called Paullo which is vpon the way to Omasugo he founded a Familie called Aocuillipanaca To him succeeded his sonne Viracocha Ingua who was very rich and made much vessell of gold and siluer he founded the Linage or Familie of Cocopanaca Gonçales Piçarre sought out his body for the report of the great treasure buried with him who after hee had cruelly tormented many Indians in the end he found it in Xaquixaquana whereas they said Piçarre was afterwards vanquished taken and executed by the President Guasca Gonçales Piçarre caused the body of Viracocha Ingua to be burnt the Indians did afterwards take the ashes the which they preserued in a small vessell making great sacrifices thereunto vntill Pollo did reforme it and other Idolatries which they committed vpon the bodies of their other Inguas the which hee suppressed with an admirable diligence and dexteritie drawing these bodies out of their hands being whole and much imbalmed whereby hee extinguished a great number of Idolatries which they committed The Indians tooke it ill that the Ingua did intitle himselfe Viracocha which is the name of their God and he to excuse himselfe gaue them to vnderstand that the same Viracocha appeared to him in his dreame commanding him to take this name To him succeeded Pachacuti Ingua Yupangui who raigned seuentie yeeres and conquered many Countries The beginning of his conquests was by meanes of his eldest brother who hauing held the gouernment in his fathers time and made warre by his consent was ouer-throwne in a battaile against the Changuas a Nation which inhabites the Valley of Andaguayllas thirtie or fortie leagues from Cusco vpon the way to Lima. This elder brother thus defeated retyred himselfe with few men The which Ingua Yupangui his younger brother seeing deuised and gaue forth that being one day alone and melancholy Viracocha the Creator spake to him complayning that though hee were vniuersall Lord and Creator of all things and that he had made the Heauen the Sunne the World and Men and that all was vnder his command yet did they not yeeld him the obedience they ought but contrariwise did equally honour and worship the Sunne Thunder Earth and other things which had no vertue but what he imparted vnto them giuing him to vnderstand that in heauen where hee was they called him Viracocha Pachayachachic which signifieth vniuersall Creator and to the end the Indians might beleeue it to be true he doubted not although hee were alone to raise men vnder this title which should giue him victorie against the Changuas although they were then victorious and in great numbers and make himselfe Lord of those Realmes for that hee would send him men to his aide inuisibly whereby he preuayled in such sort that vnder this colour and conceit he began to assemble a great number of people whereof he made a mightie Armie with the which he obtayned the victorie making himselfe Lord of the whole Realme taking the gouernment from his father and brother Then afterwards he conquered and ouer-threw the Changuas and from that time commanded that Viracocha should be held for vniuersall Lord and that the Images of the Sunne and Thunder should doe him reuerence and honor And from that time they began to set the Image of Viracocha aboue that of the Sunne and Thunder and the rest of the Guacas And
although this Ingua Yupangui had giuen Farmes Lands and Cattell to the Sunne Thunder and other Guacas yet did he not dedicate any thing to Viracocha saying that he had no neede being vniuersall Lord and Creator of all things Hee informed his Souldiers after this absolute victorie of the Changuas that it was not they alone that had conquered them but certaine bearded men whom Viracocha had sent him and that no man might see them but himselfe which were since conuerted into stones it was therefore necessarie to seeke them out whom he would know well By this meanes he gathered together a multitude of stones in the Mountaines whereof he made choice placing them for Guacas or Idols they worshipped and sacrificed vnto they called them Pururaucas and carried them to the warre with great deuotion beleeuing for certaine that they had gotten the victorie by their helpe The imagination and fiction of this Ingua was of such force that by the meanes thereof hee obtayned goodly victories He founded the Familie called Yuacapanaca and made a great Image of gold which hee called Indijllapa which he placed in a Brancard of gold very rich and of great price of the which gold the Indians tooke great store to carry to Xaxamalca for the libertie and ransome of Atahulpa when the Marquesse Francis Piçarre held him prisoner The Licenciate Polo found in his house in Cusco his seruants and Mamacomas which did seruice to his memorie and found that the body had beene transported from Patallacta to Totocache where the Spaniards haue since founded the Parish of Saint Blaise This body was so whole and preserued with a certaine Rosin that it seemed aliue he had his eyes made of a fine cloth of gold so artificially set as they seemed very naturall eyes he had a blow with a stone on the head which he had receiued in the warres hee was all grey and hayrie hauing lost no more haire then if he had dyed but the same day although it were seuentie and eight yeeres since his decease The foresaid Polo sent this body with some others of the Inguas to the Citie of Lima by the Vice-royes command which was the Marquesse of Canette and the which was very necessarie to roote out the Idolatrie of Cusco Many Spaniards haue seene this body with others in the Hospitall of Saint Andrew which the Marquesse built but they were much decayed Don Philip Caritopa who was grand-child or great grand-child to this Ingua affirmed that the treasure hee left to his Familie was great which should bee in the power of the Yanaconas Amaro Toto and others To this Ingua succeeded Topaingua Yupangui to whom his sonne of the same name succeeded who founded the Familie called Cupac Aillo TO this latter Ingua succeeded Guaynacapa which is to say A young man rich and valiant and so was he in truth more then any of his Predecessors or Successors He was very wise planting good orders throughout his whole Realme he was a bold and resolute man valiant and very happy in warre He therefore obtayned great victories and extended his Dominions much farther then all his Predecessors had done before him he dyed in the Realme of Quitto the which he had conquered foure hundred leagues distant from his Court The Indians opened him after his decease leauing his heart and entrailes in Quitto the body was carried to Cusco the which was placed in the renowmed Temple of the Sunne Wee see yet to this day many Cawseys Buildings Fortresses and notable workes of this King hee founded the Familie of Teme Bamba This Guaynacapa was worshipped of his subiects for a god being yet aliue as the old men affirme which was not done to any of his Predecessors When hee dyed they slue a thousand persons of his houshold to serue him in the other life all which dyed willingly for his seruice insomuch that many of them offered themselues to death besides such as were appointed his riches and treasure was admirable And forasmuch as the Spaniards entred soone after his death the Indians laboured much to conceale all although a great part thereof was carried to Xaxamalca for the ransome of Atahulpa his sonne Some worthy of credit affirme that he had aboue three hundred sonnes and grand-children in Cusco His mother called Mamaâ—ella was much esteemed amongst them Polo sent her body with that of Guaynacapa very well imbalmed to Lima rooting out infinite Idolatries To Guaynacapa succeeded in Cusco a sonne of his called Titocussigualpa who since was called Guaspar Ingua his body was burned by the Captaines of Atahualpa who was likewise sonne to Guaynacapa and rebelled in Quitto against his brother marching against him with a mightie Armie It happened that Quisquits and Chilicuchi Captaines to Atahualpa tooke Guaspar Ingua in the Citie of Cusco being receiued for Lord and King for that he was the lawfull successor which caused great sorrow throughout all his Kingdome especially in his Court. And as alwayes in their necessities they had recourse to sacrifices finding themselues vnable to set their Lord at libertie aswell for the great power the Captaines had that tooke him as also for the great Armie that came with Atahualpa they resolued some say by the commandement of this Ingua to make a great and solemne sacrifice to Viracocha Pachayachachic which signifieth vniuersall Creator desiring him that since they could not deliuer their Lord he would send men from Heauen to deliuer him from prison And as they were in this great hope vpon their sacrifice newes came to them that a certaine people come by Sea was landed and had taken Atahualpa prisoner Hereupon they called the Spaniards Viracochas beleeuing they were men sent from God as well for the small number they were to take Atahualpa in Xaxamalca as also for that it chanced after their sacrifice done to Viracocha and thereby they began to call the Spaniards Viracochas as they doe at this day And in truth if we had giuen them good example and such as we ought the Indians had well applyed it in saying they were men sent from God It is a thing very well worthy of consideration how the greatnesse and prouidence of God disposed of the enâ—rie of our men at Peru which had beene impossible were not the dissention of the two Brethren and their Partisans and the great opinion they had of Christians as of men sent from Heauen bound by the taking of the Indians Country to labour to win soules vnto Almightie God THe rest of this subiect is handled at large by the Spanish Writers in the Histories of the Indies and for that it is not my purpose I will speake onely of the succession of the Inguas Atahualpa being dead in Xaxamalca and Guascar in Cusco and Francis Piçarre with his people hauing seised on the Realme Mangocapa sonne to Guaynacapa besieged them in Cusco very straightly but in the end he abandoned the whole Country and retyred himselfe to Vilca
Bamba where he kept himselfe in the Mountaines by reason of the rough and difficult accesse and there the Successors Inguas remayned vntill Amaro who was taken and executed in the market place of Cusco to the Indians incredible griefe and sorrow seeing iustice done vpon him publiquely whom they held for their Lord. After which time they imprisoned others of the Linage of these Inguas I haue knowne Don Charles grand-child to Guaynacapa and sonne to Polo who was baptized and alwayes fauoured the Spaniards against Mangocapa his brother when the Marquesse of Canette gouerned in this Country Sarritopaingua went from Vilcabamba and came vpon assurance to the Citie of Kings where there was giuen to him the Valley of Yucay and other things to whom succeeded a daughter of his Behold the succession which is knowne at this day of that great and rich Familie of the Inguas whose raigne continued aboue three hundred yeeres wherein they reckon eleuen Successors vntill it was wholly extinguished In the other Linage of Vrincusco which as we haue said before had his beginning likewise from the first Mangocapa they reckon eight Successors in this sort To Mangocapa succeeded Cinchoraca to him Capac Yupangui to him Lluqui Yupangui to him Mayraca paest Tarcogumam vnto whom succeeded his sonne whom they name not to this sonne succeeded Don Iean Tambo Maytapanaça This sufficeth for the originall and succession of the Inguas that gouerned the Land of Peru with that that I haue spoken of their Lawes Gouernment and manner of Life ALthough you may see by the Historie written of the Kingdome succession and beginning of the Mexicans their manner of Commonweale and Gouernment yet will I speake briefly what I shall thinke fit in generall to bee most obserued whereof I wâ—ll discourse more amply in the Historie The first point whereby wee may iudge the Mexican gouernment to bee very politike is the order they had and kept inuiolable in the election of their King for since their first called Acamapach vnto their last which was Moteçuma the second of that name there came none to the Crowne by right of succession but by a lawfull Nomination and Election This election in the beginning was by the voice of the Commons although the chiefe men managed it Since in the time of Iscoalt the fourth King by the aduise and order of a wise and valiant man called Tlacael there were foure certaine Electors appointed which with two Lords or Kings subiect to the Mexican the one of Tescuco and the other of Tucuba had power to make this election They did commonly choose young men for their Kings because they went alwayes to the warres and this was in a manner the chiefe cause why they desired them so They had a speciall regard that they should bee fit for the warres and take delight and glorie therein After the election they made two kindes of feasts the one in taking possession of the Royall Estate for the which they went to the Temple making great ceremonies and sacrifices vpon the Harth called Diuine where there was a continuall fire before the Altar of the Idoll and after some Rhetoricians practised therein made many Orations and Speeches The other feast and the most solemne was at his Coronation for the which hee must first ouercome in battell and bring a certaine number of Captiues which they must sacrifice to their gods hee entred in triumph with great pompe making him a solemne reception aswell they of the Temple who went all in procession sounding on sundrie sorts of instruments giuing Incense and singing like secular men as also the Courtiers who came forth with their deuises to receiue the vâ—ctorious King The Crowne or royall Ensigne was before like a Myter and behinde it was cut so as it was not round for the forepart was higher and did rise like a point The King of Tescuco had the priuilege to crown the King of Mexico In the beginning when the Mexicans were but poore and weake the Kings were very moderate in their expenses and in their Court but as they increased in power they increased likewise in pompe and state vntill they came to the greatnesse of Moteçuma who if he had had no other thing but his house of Beasts and Birds it had beene a proud thing the like whereof hath not beene seene for there was in this house all sorts of fish birds of Xacamamas and beasts as in an other Noahs Arke for Sea fish there were Pooles of salt-water and for Riuer fish Lakes of fresh-water birds that doe prey were fed and likewise wilde beasts in great abundance there were very many Indians imployed for the keeping of these beasts and when he found an impossibilitie to nourish any sort of fish fowle or wilde beast he caused the Image or likenesse to be made richly cut in precious stones siluer or gold in marble or in stone and for all sorts of entertainments he had his seuerall Houses and Palaces some of pleasure others of sorrow and mourning and others to treat of the affaires of the Realme There was in this Palace many Chambers according to the qualitie of the Noble men that serued him with a strange order and distinction THe Mexicans haue beene very curious to diuide the degrees and dignities amongst the noble men and Lords that they might distinguish them to whom they were to giue the greatest honor The dignitie of these foure Electors was the greatest and most honorable next to the King and they were chosen presently after the Kings election They were commonly brothers or very neere Kinsmen to the King and were called Tlacohecalcalt which signifies Prince of darts the which they cast being a kinde of armes they vse much The next dignitie to this were those they doe call Tlacatecati which is to say Circumcisers or Cutters of men The third dignitie were of those which they called Ezuahuacalt which signifies A shedder of bloud All the which Titles and Dignities were exercised by men of warre There was another a fourth intituled Tlilancalqui which is as much to say as Lord of the blacke house or of darknesse by reason of certaine Inke wherewith the Priests anointed themselues and did serue in their Idolatries All these foure Dignities were of the great Counsell without whose aduise the King might not doe any thing of importance and the King being dead they were to choose another in his place out of one of those foure Dignities Besides these there were other Counsels and Audiences and some say there were as many as in Spaine and that there were diuers Seates and Iurisdictions with their Counsellors and Iudges of the Court and others that were vnder them as Corrigidors chiefe Iudges Captaines of Iustice Lieutenants and others which were yet inferior to these with a very goodly order All which depended on the foure first Princes that assisted the King These foure onely had authoritie and power to condemne
King Huiçilihuitl G the instruments of warre IN the yeere 1396. in the said Lordship succeeded Huiçilihuitl sonne of Acamapich and during the time of his reigne in his Lordship he conquered by force of armes eight Townes which are contayned in the pictures here before with the names of the same Townes intituled the which were made tributarie to the Mexican Lordship acknowledging seruitude The said Huiçilihuitl was valiant in warres and inclined to haue many wiues by whom he had many sons wherewith the power of the Mexicans was augmented The time of the Lordship and life of the said Huiçilihuitl therein was 21. yeeres at the end whereof he dyed and departed this present life according as by the pictures of blue are numbred A B C D E F G H I A tenne yeeres B Chimalpupuca C Target and Darts to intimate his forcible conquest of D Tequixquiac and E Chalco F sheweth his death G the Towne of Chalco in rebellion H the foure Canoas and I the fiue men abouesaid of Mexico which the Rebels slue You see this King and euery other both King and Towne distinguished by speciall Armes or Scutchions with other particulars which here and in all the rest I leaue to each Readers owne industrie and search IN the yeere 1470. after the death of Huicilihuitl succeeded Chimalpupuca in the said Lordship of Mexico sonne of the said Huicilihuitl and during his time hee subdued by force of armes the Townes of Tequixquiac and Chalco which Chalco is a great Towne and acknowledging seruitude they paid tribute to the Lordship of Mexico according as the pictures doe shew And hauing the said Townes thus in subiection at the end of certaine yeeres the said Towne of Chalco being mightie rebelled against the Mexicans and in the rebellion there grew danger to the Mexicans insomuch that they slue fiue of them and brake them foure Canoas according as here is signified by the pictures The time of the life and Lordship of the said Chimalpupuca was ten yeeres at the end whereof hee dyed according as is numbred by the blue pictures in the margent And likewise the said Chimalpupuca in the time of his life had many wiues and sons for it was accounted a matter of reputation A F B C D G H I K L M N O The explanation of the first Table A 13. yeeres Yzcoatci F by force of Armes signified by this Target and Darts subdued the Townes and Territories of B Azcapucalco C Coyvacan D Teocalhucyacan G Guaguaâ—an H Tlacopan I Atlacuihuayan K Mixcoac L Quauximalpan M Quauhtitlan N Tupan O Acolhuacan IN the yeere 1427. in the said Dominion of Mexico after the death of Chimalpopuca succeeded Yzcoatçi Sonne of Acamapich which had beene Lord of Mexico and during his time hee conquered by force of Armes foure twentie Townes which are here pictured which Townes he made subiect to the Lorship of Mexico at one inuasion which he made for he was as valiant and warlike in Armes as the said Acamapich and was a man of good iudgement and wise in many matters and by his good industries he subdued the said Townes which gaue him tribute and did acknowledge seruitude The said Yzcoatçi had many Concubines by whom he had seuen Sonnes and Daughters and he reigned in the said Lordship thirteene yeeres at the end whereof the said Yzcoatçi dyed and departed this present life In the other Table in the originall being another Page follow A Mizquic B Cuitlahuac C Xochinuilcopu D Chalco E Quauhtlatoa the Lord of Tlatilulco the Towne also added F Huicilapan G Quauhnahuac H Cuecalan I Caqualpan K Iztepec L Xiuhtepec M Yoalan N Tepequacnilco A B C D E F G H I K L M N IN the yeere 1440. after the death of Yzcoatçi succeeded Gueguemoteçuma in the Lordship of Mexico the Sonne of Guiçilihuitl which had beene Lord of Mexico and during his time he conquered by force of Armes three and thirtie Townes according as they are pictured in that compasse where the Picture of Gueguemoteçuma standeth And hauing subdued them to the said Lordship of Mexico they payed him tribute acknowledging their subiection This Gueguemoteçuma was a very seuere and graue Lord and giuen to vertue and was a man of a good nature and vnderstanding and an enemie to all euill vices and beeing of a good inclination set downe Orders and Lawes in his Common-wealth and to all his Seruants how they ought to liue and also ordayned grieuous penalties for the breach of them which penalties were executed without any remission vpon those that brake the Lawes He was not cruell but rather gentle and desirous of the welfare of his Subiects not vicious in women hee had two Sonnes hee was very temperate in drinking for in all his life time hee was neuer seene to bee drunke as the naturall Indians which are extremely inclined to drunkennesse but rather he commanded him to be corrected and punished that committed such a fact And by his seueritie and Iustice and good example of life hee was feared and reuerenced of all his Subiects all his life time which was the space of nine and twentie yeeres At the end whereof he dyed and passed out of this present life A nine and twentie yeeres C Huehuemotecçuma D by force of Armes subdued B Lord Atonal and his Towne Coayxtlahuacan E Mamalhuaztepec F Tenanco G Tetuchtepec H Chiconquianhco I Xiuhtepec K Totolapan L Chalco M Quauhnahuac N Atlatlanhca O Huaxtepec A C D B E F G H I K L M N O In the second Table A Yauhtepec B Tepuztlan C Tepatzcince D Yacapichtlan E Yoaltepec F Tlachco G Tlalcocauhtitlan H Tepequacuilco I Quiyanteopan K Chontalcoatlan L. Hucipuchtlan M Atotonilco N Axocopan O Tulan P Xilotepec Q Yzquincuitlapilco R Atotonilco S Tlapacoyan T Chapolixitla V Tlatlauhquitepec X Cuetlaxtlan Y Quanhtochco A B C D E F G H I K L M N O P Q R S T V X Y IN the yeere 1479. after the death of Gueguemotezuma succeeded in the Lordship of Mexico Axayacaci sonne of Teçoçomoetliquieto which was the sonne of Yzcoalt Lord of Mexico And during the time that the said Axayacaci was Lord he conquered and won by force of armes seuen and thirtie Townes as hereafter are pictured and named Amongst which Townes hee subdued vnder his Lordship by force of armes the Towne of Tlatilulco a thing of great importance Moquihuix was Lord of Tlatilulco at that time who being a mightie person of great strength and of a proud nature began to giue occasion of dissention and warres to the Lords of Mexico hauing heretofore held them for friends by occasion whereof hee had great incounters and battailes wherein the said Moquihuix Lord of Tlatilulco dyed in throwing himselfe downe from a Cu or a high Mezcita or Temple for he seeing himselfe so hard beset in the battaile being almost ouercome entred into a Mizcita to saue himselfe because hee would not be taken prisoner And an Alfaqui or Priest which was in the Mezquito or Temple
subtile and skilled generally in all artes aswell of warres as all other matters temporall And for his grauitie and estate he had of his Lordship the beginning of an Empire according as his seruants did reuerence him with great honor and power that in comparison of him not one of his predecessors came to halfe so much estate and Majestie The Statutes and Lawes of his Predecessors since the time of Gueguemoteçuma vntill his time he commanded to bee kept and wholly fulfilled with great zeale And because hee was a man so wise by his good nature he ordayned and made other Statutes and Lawes which he thought defectiue for the execution of the former not abrogating any all which were for the welfare and good gouernment of his Commonwealth and Subjects Hee was inclined to keepe many houses and women which were daughters of the Lords his Subjects and Confederates and by them he had many children and to haue so many wiues was for to set forth his Majestie the more for they hold it for a point of great estate Among which the daughâ—ers of the Lords of great authoritie he held for lawfull wiues according to their rights and ceremonies and them hee kept within his Palaces and dwelling houses and the children that came of them were had in reputation as more lawfull children then the others which hee had by the other women It were a large historie to tell the order he had in keeping of them and conuersation with them And because this present historie is but briefe it is left vnrehearsed The quantitie value and number of the tributes and kindes of things that his subjects did pay for tribute vnto him shall be seene and vnderstood hereafter as by the pictures and declarations is signified And he made a straight order that the tributes which they payed him should be fulfilled according as they were leuied by him for the fulfilling whereof he had in all his subject-townes his Calpixques and Factors which were as Gouernors that ruled commanded and gouerned them and hee was so much feared that none durst disobey nor transgresse his will and commandement but that they were kept and wholly fulfilled because he punished and corrected the rebels without remission And in the sixteenth yeere of the reigne of Motezuma the Mexicans had knowledge of certaine Spaniards which were discouerers of this New Spaine that at the end of twelue moneths there should come a fleet of Spaniardâ— to ouercome and conquer this Country and the Mexicans kept account thereof and they found it to bee true for at the end of the said twelue moneths was the arriuall of the said fleet at a Hauen of this New Spaine in the which fleet came Don Ferdinando Cortes Marques del Valle which was the seuenteenth yeere of the reign of Motezuma and in the eighteenth yeere he made an end of the continuance of his Lordship and Raigne in the which yeere he dyed and departed this present life At the time when Motezuma came to his gouernment he was fiue and thirtie yeeres old little more or lesse so that at his decease he was three and fiftie yeeres of age And straightway in the yeere after his death this Citie of Mexico and other Townes adjoyning were ouercome and pacified by the said Marques del Valle and his Confederates And so this New Spaine was conquered and pacified A The number of 19. yeeres 18. yeeres of his raigne and that other which followed in his Successor wherin Mexico was conquered as you may see in the next chapter B the fourth yeere of his raigne in which hee began his conquest C Motezuma D the instruments of warre by which hee conquered Achâ—otlan Zozolan Nochiztlan Tecutepec Zulan Tlaniztlan Huilotepec Yepatepoc Yztactlalocan Chichâ—â—ualtatacala Tecaxic Tlachinolticpac Xoconochco Ziâ—acantlan Huiztlan Piaztlan Molanco Zaquantepec Piptyoltepec Hucyapan Tecpatlan Amatlan Caltepec Pantepec Teoazinco Tecozauhtla Teochiapan Zacatepec Tlachquiyanhco Malinaltepâ—c Quimichtepec Yzquintepec Zenzontepec Quetzaltepec Cuezcomayxtlahuacan Huexolotlan Xalapan Xaltianhnizco Yoloxonecuila Atepec Mictlan Yztitlan Tliltepec Comaltâ—pec A B C D These townes were gouerned by the Casiques Principals of Mexico appointed by the Lords of Mexico for the good defence and gouernment of the naturall people and for the securitie of the Townes that they should not rebell as also for the charge they had to gather and command to be gathered the Rents and Tributes that they were bound to giue and pay to the Dominion of Mexico Citlalâ—epec Quanhtochco Mixcoatl Tlacatectli a Gouernour Zoâ—panâ—â— Xâ—ltocan Tlacatectli a Gouernour Acalhuacon Tlacochtectli a Gouernour Huaxac Yzteyocan Coatitlan Huixachtitlan Tlacatectlâ— a Gouernour Tlacochtectli a Gouernour Zozolan Poetepec Coatlayancham Acolnahuas Puputlan Yztacolco Chalcoatenco Tlacochtectly a Gouernour Tlacatecatl a Gouernour Oztoma Atzacan Atlan Omequuh Tezcacoacatl a Gouernour Tlilancalqui a Gouernour Xoconochco Tecapotitlan §. II. The second part of this Booke contayning the particular Tributes which euery Towne subdued paid vnto the Lords of Mexico HEre follow pictured and intituled the kinds of things that they of Tlatilulco which at this day is called by the Spaniards Saint Iames did pay in tribute to the Lords of Mexico and the said tribute summed here is that which followeth They were charged for tribute alwayes to repaire the Church called Huiznahuac Item fortie great Baskets of the bignesse of halfe a Bushell of Cacao ground with the Meale of Maiz which they called Chianpinoli and euery Basket had sixteene hundred Almonds of Cacao Item other fortie Baskets of Chianpinoli Item eight hundred burthens of great Mantels Item eightie pieces of Armour of slight Feathers and as many Targets of the same Feathers of the deuices colours as they are pictured All the which tribute except the said armes and targets they gaue euery 24. dayes and the said armes and targets they gaue for tribute but once in the whole yeere The said tribute had his beginning since the time of Quaâ—htlatoa and Moquihuix which were Lords of Tlatilulco The Lords of Mexico which first enioyned to those of Tlatilulco to pay tribute and to acknowledge their subiection were Yzcoatçi and Axiacaçi A the Temple of Huiznahuac B 20. baskets of Cacao meale the Eare and Meale figured C 20. more of the same C 20. D 20. E 20. baskets of Chiaupinoli F 40. peeces of Armes of this deuice G 40. of this deuice like the former but that is white with blacke streakes this yellow H I are each 400. burthens the â—are signed 400. of Mantles K These foure like vnto flowres doe signifie foure dayes euery flowre 20. dayes as they of Tlatilulco did tribute the things pictured and intituled by taxation of the Lords of Mexico I. 40 Targets of this deuice to expresse the difference of colours in each particular were too tedious N Tlatilulco The names of Quauhtlatoa and Moquihuix Lords of Tlatilulco are added because in their times it began as also of Tenuxtitlan Izcoaci and Apayacan to intimate that these two Lords of Mexico or Tenuxtitlan subdued them
they paid for tribute once a yeere Item Foure great Troxes of wood full of Maiz and Frisoles and Chian and Huaâ—tli which is the seed of Blethos euery Troxe might contayne 5000. Hanegas or Bushels the which they did tribute once a yeere Item Eight Reames of Paper of the Countrey which they tributed twice a yeere so that in all it was euery yeere sixteene thousand sheets of Paper Item In euery tribute 2000. Xicharas or drinking Cups which they gaue twice a yeere The Townes were Quauhnahuac Teocalcinco Chimalco Huiccilapan Acatlicpac Xochitepec Miacatla Molotla Coatlan Xiuhtepec Xoxoutla Amacoztitlan Yztlan Ocpayucan Yztepec Atlicholoayan A Eight thousand sheetes of Paper of the Countrey B Foure hundred Xicaras or Cup-dishes of this worke C Foure hundred of this worke D Foure hundred of this worke E Foure hundred of this worke F Foure hundred of his worke The colours are Yellow and Red. The rest need no presenting in Picture beeing but as formerly is seene THe townes following and numbred here are six and twentie which did pay tribute of the things pictured and entituled to the Lords of Mexico and likewise there was resident a Gouernour and Mexican Calipixque as in the other townes afore mentioned which were ordained by the Lords of Mexico And the tributes that they payed appearing by the Pictures are these which follow First they did tribute 400. burthens of Maxilactle which are little clothes Item 400. burthens of Naguas Huipiles apparell for women Item 2400. burthens of great Mantles of twisted yarne Item 800. burthens of rich Mantles that the Lords and Principals of Mexico were clothed with of the colours as they are pictured Item 2000. Xicaras varnished of the colours as they be pictured Item 8000. Reames of Paper of the Countrey all the which they gaue in euery tribute which was euery six moneths Item They tributed 40. pieces of Armour and as many Targets garnished with slight feathers died of diuers colours as appeareth by the Pictures Item Six pieces of Armour and as many Targets garnished with rich feathers of the deuices and colours as they be pictured Item Foure great Troxes of wood like those aforesaid ful of Maiz and Frisoles and Chian and Guautli all the which they tributed once a yeere The townes names are Huaxtepec Xoxhimilcaçinco Quauhtlan Achuchuecpâ—n Anenequilco Oliâ—tepec Quauhnitlyxco Zoupanco Huâ—zilapan Tlaltitcapan Coacalco Yzamatitla Tepoztlan Yanhtepec Yacappichtla Tlayacapan Xaloztoc Tecpazino Nepopoalco Atlatlanca Tâ—tolapan Amilzinco Atlhuelic ABCDE are each of them foure hundred Xicaras or Cup-dishes F Eight thousand sheets of Paper the Pictures of the rest are omitted THe Townes pictured and named here are seuen which paid tribute to the Lords of Mexico as in the other parts aforesaid haue beene mentioned and the things they tributed are these that follow First Foure hundred burdens of Mantels of rich workes and foure hundred burdens of plaine Mantels of the color as they be pictured Item Foure thousand Petates which are Mats and other foure hundred backes with their seates made of Segs and other Herbs the which they did tribute euery six moneths Item Two peeces of Armour and as many Targets garnished with rich Feathers of the deuices and colours as they be pictured Item Fortie peeces of Armour and as many Targets garnished with sleight Feathers Item Foure great Troxes of wood of the bignesse of those aforesaid full of Maiz Frisoles Chian and Guautly which they gaue for tribute once a yeare The Townes are Quauhtitlan Tehuiloyocan Ahuexoyocan Xalapan Tepoxaco Câ—â—â—câ—mo huacan Xiloçinco A Foure hundred burthens of Mantles of this worke coloured with Red Yellow c. B Foure hundred burthens of Mantles of this worke Blacke and White C Foure hundred burthens of this worke all White D Foure thousand Mats foure thousand Backes the number is intimated by the figures following somewhat like eares of Corne each of which signifieth foure hundred THe Townes pictured and named are tenne which did paie tribute to the Lords of Mexico as afore said and the things that they did tribute doe follow A Foure hundred Pots of thicke Honie of Magues this is for the noueâ—â— figure pictured the rest not being as the former in their forme THe number of the Townes ensuing aâ—â— seuen and they did tribute to the Lords of Mexico after the order declared in the parts aforesaid and the things which they did tribute are those which follow First Foure hundred burdens of Mantels of rich workes which was apparell that the Lords and Caciques did put on Item Foure hundred burdens of white Mantels with their borders of white and black Item Eight hundred burdens of great Mantels of twisted Yarne Item Foure hundred burdens of Chalk all the which they did tribute euery six moneths Item they did tribute two peeces of Armour garnished with rich Feathers and two Targets as appeareth by the deuices and pictures Item Fortie peeces of Armor and as many Targets garnished with slight Feathers as appeareth by the pictures deuices and titles Item Foure great Troxes of wood of the bignesse of those before the one full of Maiz another of Frisoles another of Clian and another of Guantli all of the which they did tribute once a yeare The Townes are Atotonilco Guapalcalco Quecalmacan Acocolco Tehuchuec Otlazpan Xalac A 400. burthens of Chalke or Lime the marke on the top signifieth 400. the figure is the forme of their burthen Other figures neede not be presented THe number of the Townes following are nine according as they be pictured and named And they paid tribute as followeth First foure hundred burdens of Mantels of rich workes which the Lords and Casiques did put on Item Foure hundred burdens of white Mantels with their edge of white and blacke Item eight hundred burdens of white Mantels of Enequen Item Foure hundred Pots of thicke Honie of Maguez All the which they tributed euery six moneths Item Two peeces of Armour and as many Targets garnished with rich Feathers of the colours and deuises as they be pictured intituled Item threescore peeces of Armor and as many Targets garnished with slight Feathers of the colours and deuises as they be entituled and pictured Item Foure great Troxes of wood of the bignesse aforesaid full the one of Mays and another of Frisoles another of Chian and another of Guautly All the which they tributed once a yeare The Townes are Huâ—ypuchtla Xalac Tequixâ—â—iac 〈◊〉 Xicalâ—â—â—can Xâ—mâ—yocan Acayocan Tezcatepetonco Atocpan A 400. Pots of Honie of Maguez paid euery six moneths THe number of the Townes following be six and they paid tribute as followeth First Eight hundred burdens of rich Mantels apparel that the Lords of Mexico did cloath themselues with as appeareth in the said side by the pictures and titles Item One thousand six hundred burdens of white Mantels of Enequen all the which they did tribute to the Lords of Mexico euery six moneths Item Foure peeces of Armour and as many Targets garnished with rich Feathers of the colours and deuises
call the Graine of Cochinilla Letter C. Item Twenty Xicaras of Gold in dust of the finest letter E. All the which they tributed once a yeare The Townes names are Coayx tlahuacan Texopan Tamaçoladan Zancuitlan Tepuzcululan Nochiztlan Xaltepec Tamaçolan Mictlan Coaxomalo Cuicatla THe number of the Townes of warme and temperate Countries pictured and entituled in the next diuision are eleuen Townes And they tributed as followeth THe number of the Townes of warme and temperate Countries pictured and intituled in the next figure are two and twentie And the things which they did tribute to the Lords of Mexico are these that follow First they did tribute 1600. burthens of rich Mantels apparell which the Lords and Casiques did weare Item 800. burthens of Mantels listed with red white and greene Item 400. burthens of Naguas and Huipiles all the which they tributed euery sixe moneths Item They tributed a piece of Armour with a Target garnished with rich feathers with this deuice of a Bird and colours as are pictured letter A. Item a Target of gold letter B. Item a deuice for Armour like a wing of rich yellow feathers letter O. Item a Diadem of gold of the fashion as is pictured letter D. Item a border of gold for the head of a hand breadth and of thicknesse as parchment letter E. Item two strings of Beades and a collar of gold FG. Item three great rich stones of Chalchihnitl HIK Item three strings of round beades rich stones of Chalchihnitl LMN Item foure strings of beades of Chalchihnitl rich stones Item twentie Beçotes of cleere Amber garnished with gold letter T. Item other twentie Beçotes of Beriles or cristall V. Item 80. handfuls of greene rich feathers which they call Queçaly W. Item foure pieces of greene rich feathers like hands full garnished with yellow rich feathers PQRS Item 8000. hands full of rich Turquesed feathers a. Item 8000. hands full of rich red feathers b. Item 8000. hands full of rich greene feathers c. Item 100. Pots or Cauters of fine liquid Amber d. Item 200. burthens of Cacao letter Z. Item 1600. round lumps like balls of Oly which is a gumme of trees and casting the said balls on the ground they doe leape vp very high letter X. all the which they tributed once a yeere The Townes are Tochtepec Xayaco Otlahtlan Coçamaloapan Mixtlan Michapan Ayâ—tzintepec Michtlan Teotilan Oxitlan Tzynacanoztoc Tototepec Chinantlan Ayoçintepec Cuezcomatitlan Puetlan Teteutlan Yxmatlatlan Ayotlan Toztlan Tlacotlalpan THe number of the Townes of the warme Countries pictured and intituled in the next partition are eight And the things which they tributed to the Lords of Mexico are these that follow First two great strings of Chalchihnitl rich stones Item 1400. handfuls of rich feathers blue red greene turkesed red and greene as they are pictured in six handfuls ABCDEF Item Foure whole skinnes of birds of rich turkesed feathers with murry breasts of the colours as they are pictured G. Item other foure whole skinnes of the said birds L. Item 800. handfuls of rich yellow feathers HM Item 800. hands full of large rich greene feathers which they call Queçaly IN. Item Two Beçotes of cleere Amber garnished with gold KO Item 200. burthens of Cacao PR Item Fortie Tigres skinnes QS Item 800. rich Tecomates wherein they drinke Cacao TV. Item Two great pieces of cleere Amber of the bignesse of a bricke WX All which they tributed euery sixe moneths The Townes names are Xoconochco Oyotlan Coyoacan Mapachtepec Macatlan Huiztlan Acapetlatlan Huehuetlan THe number of the Townes of warme and temperate Countryes in the next picture are seuen And the things that they tributed to the Lords of Mexico are these that follow First 400. burthens of great Mantels which they tributed euery sixe moneths Item Twentie burthens of Cacao Item 1600. Packs of Cotton wooll represented ABCD. each marked foure hundred all the which they tributed once a yeere The Townes are Quanhtochco Teuhçoltzapotlan Tototlan Tuchconco Ahnilyzapan Quauhtetelco Ytzteyocan First 400. burthens of Guipiles Naguas which is womens apparell A. Item 400. burthens of Mantels halfe quilted C. Item 400. burthens of litle Mantels with a white black edge B. Item 400. burthens of Mantels of foure Bracas euery Mantell halfe listed with black white and halfe after the fashion of netvvorke of blacke and white D. Item 400. burthens of great white Mantels of foure Bracas euery Mantell Item 160. burthens of very rich Mantels wrought apparell for the Lords Casiques Item 1002 burthens of Mantels listed more with white then with blacke all the which they trâ—buted euery sixe moneths Item Two riâ—h pieces of Armor with their targets garnished with rich feathers according as they are pictured Item A string of Chilchihnitl rich stones K. Item 400. handfull of rich large greene feathers which they call Queçaly E. Item Twentie Beçotes of Beriles or Cristall shadowed blue and set in gold F. Item Twentie Beçotes of cleere Amber garnished with gold G. Item 200. burthens of Cacao H. Item a Quezalclalpilons of rich greene feathers of Quezaly which serued to the Lords of Mexico for a Royall Ensigne of the making as it is pictured I. All the which they tributed once a yeerâ— The Townes are Cuetlaxtlan Mictlanquauhtla Tlapanicytlan Oxichan Acozpan Teoziocan THe number of the Townes contayned pictured and intituled in the next diuision are seuen Townes And the things which they tributed to the Lords of Mexico are these that follow First 400. burthens of Mantels listed blacke and white A. Item 800. burthens of great white Mantels the which they tributed euery sixe moneths Item They tributed once a yeere two pieces of Armour with their Targets garnished with rich feathers of the deuice and sorts as they are pictured B Armour C Shield The Townes are Tlapacoyan Xoloâ—ochitlan Xochiquauhtitlan Tuchtlan Coapan Aziâ—apan Acaçacatla First 1600. burthens of Mantels listed blacke and white A. Item 8000. loaues or lumps of liquid Amber for perfumes which they call Xochiococotl B is 8000. C the lump of Amber all which they tributed euery sixe moneths Item They tributed two pieces of Armour with their Shields garnished with rich feathers of the fashion as they are pictured which they tributed once a yeere The Townes are Tlatlauhquitepec Atâ—nco Tezuitlan Ayutuchco Yayanquitlalpa Xonoctla Teotlalpan Ytztepec Yxcoyamec Yaonahuac Caltepec THe number of the Townes pictured and entituled in the next side are seuen Townes And the things which they tributed to the Lords of Mexico are these which follow CTzicoac Molanco Cozcatecutlan Yehoatlan and Xocogocan paid these tributes to the Lords of Mexico First 400. burdens of white Mantels with their edge of red blew greene and yellow Item 400. burdens of Maxtlactle which are lesser cloathes B. Item 800. burdens of great white Mantels of three bracas euery Mantell Item 400. burdens of Naguas and Huipiles which is womans apparell A. All the which they tributed euery six moneths Item they tributed two
but kindle a greater flame the ashes whereof came to Huexozinco Quelaxcopon Tepiacac Chololla and Tlazcallan and other places ten or as some say fifteene leagues distant and burned their hearbs in their Gardens their fields of Corne Trees and cloathes that they laid a drying The Vulcan Crater or mouth whence the fire issued is about halfe a league in compasse The Indians kissed their garments an honour done vnto their gods which had aduentured themselues to this dreadfull spectacle Cortes drawing neere to Mexico Mutezuma feared saying These are the people which our gods said should come and inherit this Land He went to his Oratory and there shut vp himselfe alone abiding eight daies in praier and fasting with sacrifice of many men to aslake the fury of his offended deities The Deuill bids him not to feare and that he should continue those bloudy Rites assuring him that he should haue the gods Vitziliputzli and Tescaâ—lipuca to preserue him saying That Quezalcouatl permitted the destruction at Chololla for want of that bloudy sacrifice Cortes passed a Hill six miles in height where by the difficulty of the passage and of the cold being alway couered with Snow the Mexicans might easily haue preuented his passing further Hence he espied the Lake whereon Mexico and many other great Townes did stand Ixtacpallapan a Towne of 10000. housholds Coyocan of six thousand Vizilopuchtli of fiue thousand These Towns are adorned with many Temples and Towres that beautifie the Lake From Iztacpalapan to Mexico is two Leagues all on a faire causey with many draw-bridges thorow which the water passeth Mutezuma receiued Cortes with all solemnity on the eight of Nouember 1519. into this great Citie excusing himselfe of former vnkindnesses the best he could Of his house and Maiestie and the diuine conceit the people had of him we shall speake after more fully as also of the Temples Priests Sacrifices and other remarkeable things of Mexico Mutezuma prouided all things necessary for the Spaniards and Indians that attended them euen beds of flowers were made in place of litter for their Horses But Cortes disquieted with those thoughts which commonly attend Ambition discontent in the present hopes and feares of the future vsed the matter so that he tooke Mutezuma prisoner and detained him in the place appointed for the Spaniards lodging with a Spanish Guard about him permitting him otherwise to deale in all priuate or publike affaires as before Hereupon Cacama Lord of Texcuco Nephew to Mutezuma rebelled but by treachery of his owne people was presented prisoner to Mutezuma He after this summond a Parliament where hee made an Oration vnto his Subiects saying That He and his Predecessours were not Naturals of the Countrey but his Fore-fathers came from a farre Country and their King returned againe and said he would send such as should rule them And he hath now sent these Spaniards saith he Hereupon he counselled them to yeelde themselues Vassals to the Emperour which they did at his command though with many teares on his part and theirs at this farewell of their liberty Mutezuma presently gaue to Cortes in the name of tribute a great quantity of Gold and other Iewels which amounted to sixteene hundred thousand Castlins of Gold besides Siluer Cortes had hitherto a continuall victory in Mexico without any fight but news was brought him of Pamphilo de Naruaes who was sent with eighty Horse and some hundreths of Spaniards by Velasques to interrupt the proceedings of Cortes who leauing two hundred men in Mexico with two hundred and fifty other came suddenly in the night and tooke Naruaes prisoner and returned to Mexico with Naruaes his Company now his followers also where he found his men exceedingly distressed by the Citizens for a murther committed in the great Temple at a solemne Feast wherein a religious dance they were slaine for the rich garments and Iewels they ware by the Spaniards Cortes came in good time for the reliefe of his men and Mutezuma caused the Mexicans to bridle their rage which presently was renewed and when Mutezuma was againe by his Guardians the Spaniards caused to speake to the people a blow of a stone on his Temples wounded him whereof three daies after he died Cortes had some thousands of the Tlaxoltecas to helpe him but was driuen to flye from Mexico with all his Spaniards and Indians which he did closely in the night but yet an alarme was raised and the Bridges being broken much slaughter of his people was made by the Mexicans and all his treasure in manner lost They pursued after him also and had two hundred thousand in the field when it was Cortes his good hap to slay the Sandardbearer whereupon the Indians forsooke the field This battell was fought at Otumpan At Tlazcallan he and his were kindely entertained they had prepared before 50000. men to goe to Mexico for his helpe and now they promised him all offices of loyalty and seruice With their helpe he subdued Tepeacac and built certaine Brigandines or Frigats which were carried many leagues on the backes of those Indians and there fastned and finished without which he could neuer haue won Mexico In Tezcuco certaine Spaniards had beene taken sacrificed and eaten which Cortes now reuenged on them Eight thousand men had carried the loose peeces and timber of this Nauie guarded with twenty thousand Tlaxcallans and a thousand Tamemez or Porters which carried victuals attending They calked them with Towe and for want of Tallow and Oyle they vsed Mans Grease of such as had beene slaine in the Warres For so the Indians vsed to take out the Grease of their Sacrifices Cortes had here nine hundred Spaniards of which fourescore and six were Horse-men three cast peeces of Iron fifteene small peeces of Brasse and a thousand weight of Powder and 100000. Indian Souldiers on his side He made a sluce or trench aboue twelue foot broad and two fathome deepe halfe a league long in which 40000. men wrought fifty dayes He lanched his Vessels and soone ouercame all the Canoas of the Lake of which were reckoned in all fiue thousand The Spaniards brake the Conduits of sweet water wherewith the City was wont to be serued Quabutimoc now the new King of Mexico receiuing incouragement from the Deuillish Oracle caused to breake downe the Bridges and to exercise whatsoeuer wit or strength could doe in defence of his Citie sometimes conquering sometimes as is doubtfull chance of warre conquered Cortes had in Tezcuco ordained a new King a Christian Indian of the royall bloud who much assisted him in this siege The Spaniards being Lords of the Lake and of the Causeyes by helpe of their Galliots and Ordinance they fired a great part of the Citie One day the Mexicans had gotten some aduantage and thereupon celebrated a Feast of Victory The Priests went vp into the Towers of Tlatelulco their chiefe Temple and made there perfumes of sweet Gums in token of victory and sacrificed forty Spaniards
Margarites Diamonds and other stones all of glasse Mutezuma receiued it thankfully and went before with one of the Princes his Nephewes and commanded the other to leade Cortes by the hand next after him in the midst of the street and proceeding forward in this order then came the Gentlemen in the richest Liuery to welcome him one by one touching the ground with their hands and after returned to their standing And if the Citizens had come as they requested all that day would not haue serued for salutations The coller of glasse pleased well Mutezuma and because hee would not take without giuing a better thing as a great Prince hee commanded to be brought two collers of red Prawnes which are there much esteemed and at euery one of them hanged eight Shrimps of gold of excellent workmanship and of a finger length euery one he put these collers with his owne hands about Cortes his necke the which was esteemed a most great fauour yea and the Indians maruelled at it At this time they were come to the street end which was almost a mile long broad streight and very faire and full of houses on each side in whose doores windowes and tops was such a multitude of Indians to behold the strangers that I know not who wondred most our men to see such a number of them or else they to see our men their Ordnance and Horses a thing so strange vnto them They were brought vnto a great Court or house of Idols which was the Lodging Axaiaca at the doore whereof Mutezuma tooke Cortes by the hand and brought him into a faire hall and placed him vpon a rich Carpet saying vnto him Sir now are you in your owne house eate and take your rest and pleasure for I will shortly come and visit you againe Such as you heare was the receiuing of Hernando Cortes by Mutezuma a most mightie King into his great and famous Citie of Mexico the eight day of Nouember 1519. The house where the Spaniards were lodged was great and large with many faire chambers sufficient for them all it was neate cleane matted and hanged with Cloth of Cotton and Feathers of many colours pleasant to behold When Mutezuma was departed from Cortes hee beganne to set his house in order and placed the Ordnance at his doore and hauing all his things in good sort he went to a sumptuous Dinner that was prepared for him Assoone as Mutezuma had made an end of his Dinner hearing that the Strangers were risen from the Table and reposed a while then came hee to Cortes saluting him and sate downe by him He gaue vnto him diuers Iewels of Gold Plate Feathers and many Garments of Cotton both rich well wouen and wrought of strange colours a thing comely that did manifest his greatnesse and also confirme their imagination This gift was deliuered honourably and then beganne his talke as followeth Lords and Gentlemen I doe much reioyce to haue in my house such valiant men as yee are for to vse you with courtesie and intreate you with honour according to your desert and my estate And where heretofore I desired that you should not come hither the onely cause was my people had a great feare to see you for your gesture and grimme beards did terrifie them yea they reported that yee had such beasts as swallowed men and that your comming was from Heauen bringing with you Lightning Thunder and Thunder-bolts wherewith you made the Earth to tremble and to shake and that yee slue therewith whom yee pleased But now I doe see and know that you are mortall men and that yee are quiet and hurt no man also I haue seene your Horses which are but your Seruants and your Gunnes like vnto shooting Trunkes I doe now hold all for Fables and Lyes which haue beene reported of you and I doe also accept you for my meere Kinsman My Father told mee that hee had heard his forefathers say of whom I doe discend that they held opinion how they were not Naturals of this Land but come hither by chance in companie of a mightie Lord who after a while that hee had abode here they returned to their naturall soyle After many yeeres expired they camâ— againe for those whom they had left heere behind them but they would not goe with them because they had here inhabited and had Wiues and Children and great gouernment in the Land Now these mightie Lords seeing that they were so stubborne and would not returne with them departed from them sore displeased saying that hee would send his Children that should both rule and gouerne them in Iustice Peace and ancient Religion And for this consideration wee haue alwayes suspected and beleeued that such a people should come to rule and gouerne vs and considering from whence you come I doe thinke that you are they whom wee looked for and the notice which the great Emperour Charles had for vs who hath now sent you hither Therefore Lord and Captaine bee well assured that wee will obey you if there bee no feyned or deceitfull matter in your dealings and will also diuide with you and yours all that we haue And although this which I haue said were not onely for your vertue fame and deeds of valiant Gentlemen I would yet doe it for your worthinesse in the battailes of Tauasco Teocazinco and Chollolla being so few to ouercome so many Now againe if yee imagine that I am a God and the walls and rooffes of my houses and all my vessell of seruice to be of pure Gold as the men of Zempoallan Tlaxcallan and Huexozinco haue informed you it is not so and I iudge you to bee so wise that you giue no credit to such Fables You shall also note that through your comming hither many of my subiects haue rebelled and are become my mortall enemies but yet I purpose to breake their wings Come feele you my bodie I am of flesh and bone a mortall man as other are and no God although as a King I doe esteeme my selfe of greater dignitie and preheminence then others My houses you doe also see which are of timber and earth and the principallest of Masons worke therefore now you doe both know and see what odious lyers those Tale-bearers were But troth it is that Gold Plate Feathers Armour Iewels and other Riches I haue in the Treasury of my Forefathers a long time preserued as the vse of Kings is all the which you and yours shall enioy at all times And now it may please you to take your rest for I know that you are weary of your iourney Cortes with ioyfull countenance humbled himselfe seeing some teares fall from Mutezuma his eyes saying vnto him vpon the trust I haue had in your clemencie I insisted to come both to see and talke with your Highnesse and now I know that all are lyes which hath beene told mee The like your Highnesse hath heard reported of vs assure your selfe that the Emperour King of
Spaine is your naturall Lord whom yee haue expected hee is the onely heire from whence your Linage doth proceed and as touching the offer of your Highnesse treasure I do most heartily thanke you After all this communication Mutezuma demanded whether the bearded men which came with him were either his vassals or his slaues because hee would entertayne each one according to his estate Cortes answered that they were all his brethren friends and fellowes except some that were his seruants Then he departed and went home to his Palace and there informed himselfe particularly who were Gentlemen and who were not and according thereunto sent euery one particular gift or present To the Gentlemen he sent his reward by his Comptroller and to the Mariners and other Seruitors by a Page of his houshold Mutezuma was a man of a small stature and leane his colour tawnie as all the Indians are Hee had long haire on his head sixe little haires vpon him as though they had beene put in with a Bodkin His thinne beard was blacke Hee was a man of a faire condition and a doer of Iustice well spoken graue and wise beloued and feared among his subjects Mutezuma doth signifie Sadnesse To the proper names of Kings and Lords they doe adde this syllable Cin which is for courtesie and dignitie as we vse Lord. The Turke vseth Zultan The Moore or Barbarian calleth his Lord Mulley and so the Indians say Mutezumazin His people had him in such reuerence that hee permitted none to sit in his sight nor yet in his presence to weare shooes nor looke him in the face except very few Princes Hee was glad of the conuersation of the Spaniards and would not suffer them to stand on foote for the great estimation hee had of them and if hee liked any of the Spaniards garments hee would exchange his apparell for theirs He changed his owne apparell foure times euery day and hee neuer clothed himselfe againe with the Garments which hee had once worne but all such were kept in his Guardrobe for to giue in Presents to his Seruants and Ambassadours and vnto valiant Souldiers which had taken any enemy Prisoner and that was esteemed a great reward and a title of priuiledge The costly Mantles whereof had beene diuers sent to Cortes were of the same Guardrobe Mutezuma went alwayes very neate and fine in his attyre Hee bathed him in his Hot-house foure times euery day Hee went seldome out of his Chamber but when hee went to his meate Hee eate alwayes alone but solemnely and with great abundance His Table was a Pillow or else a couple of coloured Skinnes His Chaire was a foure-footed stoole made of one piece and hollow in the middest well wrought and painted His Table-clothes Napkins and Towels were made of Cotton-wooll very white and new for hee was neuer serued but once with that Naperie Foure hundred Pages brought in his meate all sonnes of great Lords and placed it vpon a Table in his great Hall The meate being brought in then came Mutezuma to behold the Dishes and appointed those Dishes that liked him best and Chafing-dishes were prepared to keepe that meate warme and seldome would he eate of any other Dish except the Lord Steward or Comptroller should highly commend any other Dish Before hee sate downe came twentie of his Wiues of the fairest and best esteemed or else those that serued weekly by turne brought in the Bason and Ewre with great humblenesse This done hee sate him downe and then came the Lord Steward and drew a woodden Nette before him because none should come nigh his Table And this Noble man alone placed the Dishes and also tooke them away for the Pages who brought in the meate came not neere the Table nor yet spake any worde nor no man else While the Lord Mutezuma was at his meate except some Ieaster they all serued him bare-footed There assisted alwayes somewhat a farre off sixe ancient and Noblemen vnto whom he vsed to giue of the Dish that best liked him who receiued the same at his hand with great reuerence and eate it incontinent without looking in his face which was the greatest humilitie that they could vse before him Hee had musicke of Fiddle Flute and of a Snaile-shell and a Cauldron couered with a skinne and such other strange Instruments They had very euill voyces to sing Alwayes at dinner time he had Dwarfes crooke-backes and other deformed counterfeits all for maiestie and to laugh at who had their meate in the Hall among the Iesters and Idiots which were fed with part of the meate that came from Mutezuma his table all the rest of the meate was giuen to three thousand of the guard who attended ordinarily in the yard or Court and therefore they say that there was brought for his Table three thousand dishes and as many pots of wine such as they vse and that continually the Buttrey and Pantrey stood open which was a wonder to see what was in them The platters dishes and cups were all of earth whereof the King was serued but once and so from meale to meale new He had likewise his seruice of Gold and Plate very rich but hee vsed not to bee serued with it they say because hee would not bee serued twice therewith the which hee thought a base thing Some affirme that young children were slaine and dressed in diuers kinde of dishes for Mutezuma his table but it was not so onely of mans flesh sacrificed he fed now and then The table being taken vp then came againe the Gentlewomen to bring water for his hands with the like reuerence as they vsed at the first and then went they to dinner with the other wiues so that then the Gentlemen and Pages waited as their course fell When his table was taken vp and his Seruitors gone to meate Mutezuma sate still then came in the suiters that had any affaires to deale with him bare-footed for all the persons did vse that reuerence except some Princes his Kinsmen as the Lords of Tescuco and Tlacopan and a few others and beeing cold weather they vsed to weare olde ragged clothes vpon their rich garments All suiters vsed to make three or foure courtesies not looking toward his face and speaking vnto him their heads dowwards and in that order retyred backe againe Mutezuma answered his suiters very grauely with low voyce and in few words and not to all suiters for others his Secretaries or Counsellers that stood by answered for him and hauing their answere they returned backwards not turning their tailes to the Prince After these businesses done he vsed some recreation hearing Iesters or Songs wherein he delighted much or else to looke vpon the Players who play with their feet as we doe with our hands These haue a cudgell like vnto a Pastlers rowler which they tosse high and low as it were a ball in the Ayre strange
they blessed the annointed King and sprinkled him foure times with a certaine holy water that was made at the time of consecration of the God made of dowe or paste with a sprinkle made of bowes of Cane leaues Cedar and Willow leaues Then they put vpon his head cloth painted with the bones and souls of dead men and next they cloathed him with a blacke garment vpon that another blew and both were painted with the figures of dead mens sculs and bones Then they put about his necke certaine laces whereat did hang the armes of the Crowne And behinde his back they did hang certain little bottels full of powders by vertue wherof he was deliuered from pestilence and diseases according to their opinion yea and thereby Witches nor Witchcrafts could not hurt him nor yet euill men deceiue him In fine with those relicks he was sure from all perill and danger Vpon his left arme they bound a little bagge of Incense and then brought vnto him a chaffing-dish of imbers made of the barke of an Oke tree Then the King arose and with his owne hand threw of the same Incense into the chaffing-dish and with great reuerence brought the same to the god Vitzilopuchtli and after he had smoaked him therewith he sat him downe then came the high Priest and tooke his oath to maintaine the religion of the gods to keepe also all the lawes and customes of his predecessours to maintaine iustice and not to aggrauate any of his vassals or subiects and that he should be valiant in the warres that he should cause the Sunne to giue his light the clouds to yeelde raine the riuers to runne and the earth to bring forth all kinde of graine fruites and other needefull hearbs and trees These and many other impossible things the new King did sweare to performe and then he gaue thankes to the high Priest and commended himselfe to the gods and to the lookers on and they who brought him vp in the same order carrieth him downe againe Then all the people cried the Gods preserue the new King and that he may raigne many yeares in health with all his people But then some began to dance other to play on their instruments shewing outwardly their inward ioyes of heart And before the King came to the foote of the steps all the Noblemen came to yeelde their obedience and in token of louing and faithfull subiects they presented vnto him Feathers strings of Snaile-shels Collers and other Iewels of Gold and Siluer also Mantels painted with death and bare him company vnto a great hall within the compasse of the Temple and there left him The King sitteth downe vnder his cloath of estate called Tlacatecco and in foure dayes departeth not out of the circuit of the Temple the which hee spends in prayers sacrifice and penance he eates then but once a day and euery day he bathes himselfe and againe in the night in a great pond of water and then lets himselfe bloud in his eares and senseth therewith the god of water called Tlaloc he likewise senseth the other Idols vnto whom he offereth Bread Flowers Papers and little Canes died in the bloud of his owne tongue nose hands and other parts of his body After the foure dayes expired then come all the Noblemen to beare him company to his Pallace with great triumph and pleasure of all the Citie but after his consecration few or none dare looke him in the face And now with the declaration of the Acts and Ceremonies that the Mexican Kings are crowned I shall not neede to rehearse of other Kings for generally they all doe vse the same order sauing that other Princes goe not vp to the top of the Temple but abide at the foote of the steps to be crowned and after their Coronation they come to Mexico for their confirmation and then at their returne to their Countrey they made many drunken feasts and banquets The Mexicans did beleeue that the Soule was immortall and that they receiued either ioy or paine according to their deserts and liuing in this world vnto which opinion all their religion did attaine and chiefly appeare at their burials They held for an assured faith that there were nine places appointed for soules and the chiefest place of glory to be neere vnto the Sunne where the soules of those which were good men slaine in the warres and those which were sacrificed were placed and that all other sorts of euill persons their soules abode on the earth and were deuided after this sort children that were dead borne went to one place those which died of age or other disease went to another those which died of sudden death to another those which died of wounds or contagious diseases went to another place those which were drowned went to another those which were put to death for offence by order of Iustice as for robbery and adultery to another Those which slew their Fathers Mothers Wiues or Children to another place by themselues also those who slew their Masters or any religious person went to another place The common sort of people were buried but Lords and rich men had their bodies burned and their ashes buried In their shrowdes they had a great difference for many dead bodies were buried better apparelled then when they were on liue Women were shrowded after another sort And hee that suffered death for adultery was shrowded like vnto the God of lecherie called Tlazoulteutl he that was drowned like vnto the god of water named Tlacoc and he that died with drunkennesse was shrowded like vnto the god of wine called Ometochtli But the Souldier had an honorable shrowde like vnto the attire of Vitzilopuchtli and the like order in all other sorts of deaths When any King of Mexico happened to fall sicke they vsed forthwith to put a visor vpon the face of Tezcatlipaca or Vitzilopuchtli or some other Idoll which Visor was not taken away vntill they saw whether the King did amend or else dye But if he chanced to dye then word was sent throughout all his Dominions to bewaile his death and also other postes were sent is call the Noblemen that were his nighest kinsmen and to warne them within foure daies to come vnto his buriall The dead body was laid vpon a faire Mat and was watched foure nights with great lamentation and mourning then the body was washed and a locke of haire cut from the crowne of his head which was preserued as a great relicke saying that therein remained the remembrance of his soule This done a fine Emerald was put in his mouth and his body shrowded in seuenteene rich Mantels of colours both rich and costly wrought Vpon the vpper Mantle was set the deuise or armes of Vitzilopuchtli or Tezcalipuca or some other Idoll in whom the King had great confidence in his life time and in his Temple should the body be buried Vpon his face they put a visor painted with foule and Deuillish
King 376.50 He cares not to encrease his Dominion ibid. His brothers and Cousins of little authoritie 379.20 His tributary Kingdomes 381 10. His Pensions to Souldiers Officers c. ibid. His title 387 5â— Does nothing but by his Officers directions 388.10 His Reuenues he cannot lauish as he pleases ibid. Not spoken vnto but by his Eunuches or by Petition 392.40 His Armes or Ensignes reuerenced ibid. 405. They that speake to him couer their mouthes 392.50 405. He seldome giues presence ibid. He is yellow and none else may be ibid. His Robe and Palace Ibid. They reckon by his Reigne 393.1 Why he comes not abroad 396.30 He is the High Priest 397.10 China words Hiam-xan a Mayor 327.30 Ansam the same that Hiam-xan 327.30 Hien a Citie and Ci-hien Gouernour of a Citie 327 Ci-hien a Gouernour of a Citie 327 30 Aitao the Admirall 327.50 He is Gouernour ouer all Strangers See Strangers Chaen the Prouinciall Visitor 327 50 Ciai yuen the same that Chaen 389 60 Ci a Gouernour So Ci-hien the Gouernour of the City 327.30 Ci-fu the Gouernour of Sciauquin 328.1 Thien Chu the Lord of Heauen 328.30 Lin-ci-tau a Gouernour of three Prouinces 329.60 Tutan a Viceroy or Lord Deputy 330.20 Sancei three Wayters 333.60 Ci-lau or Scilau the Iudge of the Countrey of Warre 336.10 Naughan The Southerne Inn. 336 30 Sciepathau Eighteene Streames 336.50 Yamsu the Sonne of the Sea 337.40 La Pu the Councell of Magistrates 339.60.388 Chian the greatest Riuer 340.39 Cho a Riuer 340.39 Horses a swifter sort of ships 341 20 Lu the Tartars 342.40 Pa or Pe the North parts 342.40 Szin holy or Saint 345.10 Scingin a Saint the greatest title giuen to some learned in China 344.19 in marg L vsed for N in some Dialects 338.10 B seldome vsed by them 342.40 Holy Pao God 345.10 Scin mu holy Mother 345.10 Mâ— a Mother 345.10 Nian a Queene 345.10 Van van Siu A thousand thousand yeares 347.10 Tanfu the Priests of the learned 347.40 Cafila a Carauan or company of Merchants 362.1 364.40 Condures a Coins worth seuen farthings 365.39 Colaâ— the Councell of State 372.40 in marg 386.50 388 50 Zinzin an Interiection of Vrbanity 373.20 Pu a Tribunall or Court 388.30 They want B.D.R. 403.50 They end no word in any Consonant but M and N. 408.40 Ciam Ciu a President of a Court 388.50 Cilam an Assistant in Iudgement 388.50 Choli Magistrates extraordinary 388.60 Zauli Magistrates extraordinary 388.60 Quin the Court of the King and thus Nanquin signifies the Southerne Court and Pequin the Northerne Court 389.30 Nan South or Southerne 389.30 Pucinfu and Naganzafu Magistrates 389.40 Tauli an order of Magistrates ibid. Yuce Iaspar of Catai or Cascar 390.10 Totoqui the Law 397.50 Osciami a Sect of Priests 398.10 Ciaicum Fasters 398.30 Lauzu the old Philosopher 398.40 Hoei Sects of strange Religions 400 20 Fu a shire in a Prouince 40â— 40 Sciandai on the Sea 406.50 Xi Fiat 407.40 so the King signes Ti Cam. Pluto 407.60 A China-prouerbe Englished see 409.1 Foe Gods 409.10 Zo ye Cringing 373.20 Paytre a paper of Visitations 373 40 Than exceeding large 380.30 Yu Rest 380.30 Hia great ibid. Sciam Adorned Cheu Perfect Han the mike way in Heauen Min Splendour Ta-min the Kingdome of great Splendour 380.30 Chiumboa a Garden 380.30 Fu a Prouince 381.1 Cheu a great Citie Hien a towne 381.1 389.40 Mui Sea-coale 382.20 Qâ—ohoa the Court Language 384 30 Tâ—hio The Examiner or Poser 385 40 Siducai the degree of Bachelour of Art 385.40 Kingin Master of Arts. Quiaâ—juen the Senior Brother at Commencements 386 Cin-su Doctorship 386.50 Hoamsi Supreame Monarch 387 50 Lauye or Lausie Lord or Father 388.10 Chinois or people of China their Persons and Habits described 179.40.50 c. Curiosities in their Hayre ibid. How they Salute and their common Courtesie of inuiting men to Victâ—aâ—ing houses 180.10 Their entertainments of Guests and manner of Feasting ibid. 30. By night 181.1 They weare no Weapons ibid. 50. Their Funerals and Mourning ibid. 50. 182.1 Their Womens customes and Apparell Painting and retirednesse ibid. 20. Buying and selling of Men ibid. 50. c. Magistrates with their Creation Priuiledges and maintenance 183.20 Iustices Prisons and Schooles 184. and 203. Manner of administring Iustice 186.10 Admirable diligence in their Seruants ibid. 187. Pompe of their Magistrates in the Streetes 200.187 193. Their habite ibid. Their manner of examination of witnesses 188.200 Their Briberie 186.50 c. The Religion of China 195.50 c. They haue Temples for them and Oratories in their Ships 196.1 Slight esteeme of their Gods 196.10 197.1 Hard to bee made Christians and why 197. 207. Chinois the esteâ—me of their King 258.40 260.20 Their opinion of the Reward after death 262. 263.1 And of the burning of the World 266.30 Siluer buryed with them and why 263.10 Their Hospitals 264. They giue their goods to Idols and to haue their soules prayed for 264.40 270.1 277.1 Religious Orders amongst them 264.60 32. Seuerall Sects 265.50 272.40 Their Gods of fire Tempest Sea c. 266. Their opinion of Hell 267. â—1 Some Christians in Sampitay 267.20 Chronicles and Legends of China 267.50 Their prayers to their Gods 267.10 And vowes 269.30 They beate their Idols 319.60 Their Priests shauen 319.50 Chinois sometimes Lords of India 269. marg Their infinite varietie of Trades no man must meddle with anothers Trade 270.271 They eate Snakes Snailes or any thing 270.30 Their extreame Superstitions 271. Their workes of Pietie 271.30 Their stately Tribunalâ— 272.1 Their Sepulchers ibid. 30. 274.20 Sacrifices of wilde Birds and Beasts ibid. Their foure chiefe Sects 272.60 Their inkling of the Resurrection 274.20 Their Gods ibid. 40. They Marry and get Starres ibid. Their knowledge of the Flood of Noah 275.40 Skorne to be taught 327.60 Their owne people held vnfit for Gouernours 276. Their Women bee white ibid. They hold the transmigration of Soules 277.1 They are but meane Mariners 291.1 Their Compasse want of the Card ibid. 10. They worship Saints Images ibid. 20. Their Customes in comming a shoare 292.10 Their Banquets described 302.20.292.40 298.30 What Musicke they vse ibid. 302.30 They are excellent Porters 294.50 They weare no Weapons 295.20 Their State Ceremonies vpon the knee 296.40 298.20 300. The inferiour layes aside his state before his Superiour 297.1 Ceremonies to the Sunne before their Feasts 302. Their Masters Actiuitie and Martiall discipline 305.10 They inuoake the Deuill in a tempest 308.60 318.20 They thinke it barbarous to bee called by their owne name 330.40 Much addicted to Alchimie 332.60 334. ibid. Their manner of thankesgiuing 333.50 They are apt to Learning 335.1 How men suspected are made to finde out the parties offending ibid. 20. the abstinence of their Idolaters ibid 30. their testimonie of bidding a man welcome 339.40 Riding on Horsebacke not magnificent enough for them 342.20 Their Language
of Brabants Stile in the yeare 1241. Dukes in Russia of the fourth degree of Nobilitie their descent from younger Brothers 425.30 They haue no inheritance glad to bee Seruing-men ibid. Dâ—ng a good Commoditie in China 189 40 Dung Bread baked in it 34.20 Dung bought by sound of Taber 270.40 Dung of Birds a strange report of it 266 Dutch disturbe the English at Greenland 466. See Netherlanders And againe 467.1 ibid. 20. The English take some of their Fiâ—h from them ibid. At difference with the English there ibid. 60. They Fish perforce braues and threatens the English and is surprized 468.1.10 They returne to Greenland to driue away the English ibid. 40. They assault the English ibid. Beate and rifle them and ouerthrow their Voyage 569.1.10 So doe they the next two or three yeares after they spoyled the Greenland Discoueries 472.60 Some Discoueries of theirs towards Noua Zembla 473. c. Their hard Voyages thither ibid. 474. c. They are forced to Winter and build a House thereabouts 490. c. Their often and dangerous Fights with the Beares ibid. The Eleuation vnder which they Wintred 497.10 They liue vpon Foxes 495. c. They get to Sea againe 508.1 Their dangerous Voyage into Russia 509. Their admirable returne into Holland 518 Dutch men in Tartarie set to digge Gold and make Armour 20.30 Dutch Knights their Acts in Prussia 626.627 Dutch Fish at Greenland 716.30 Forbidden ibid. Withstand the English 719.1 Dutch men pull downe our Kings Armes in Greenland 727.1 Their intollerable insolencies 734.10 Dwellings all vnderground in Iseland 649 E EAgle found by the Mexicans by Oracle and worshipped the Storie of it 1004.40 Strange storie of another Eagle there 1021 Earthquakes in Island 649.1 Earth in China shining like Gold 265. Marg. Earth thought to be square 329.40 Earth why it moues not about with the Primum Mobile 924.50 Earthquake in China 269.60 Earthquakes a Philosophicall discourse of them 940. c. Affinitie betwixt burning Mountaines and them they happen nearest to the Sea and why some runne a hundred leagues ibid. Their effects noyse they make before when they mostly happen 941 Earthquakes in China 198.10.20 c. Earthquakes frequent in Peru whence they proceed 895.20 Earthquake a prodigious one in the West Indies 868. â—0 Earings generally worne by the Russe Women 460 East winde raignes within the burning Zone 923.50 Healthfull called the Brise ibid. Cause of the Brises 924 Easter the Russes haue a Festiuall greater then it 762.50 This is about the fourteenth or sixteenth of May. Conferre the places page 762. with page 764. Easter in Russia how kept 227.60 They salute and kisse one another 228.1 On the Eue they sleepe in the Church 227.50 Easterne people generally haue little Eyes 23.50 Eating neere a Tartarian Honour 378.30 Eating of Men sacrificed in Mexico 1032 Ebbe and flowe much or little what Seas doe and what do not 989.30 40 50 Ebbing and flowing of seueral Seas A great secret 929.930 Opinions of it Ebone wood whence brought 938 10 Eclipses the Chinois opinion of them 345.40.346.1 Eclipses the Chinois opinion of them 385.10 Bels beaten then ibid. Edges Hand discouered 732.10 Edenborow in Scotland more Northerly then Mosco and yet not so cold and why 472.40 Edeffa the Citie or Robais 110.50 Eddie winds 925.40 Egges at Easter giuen to the Priests 227.50 Died red or gilded and carried in the hand then ibid. Exchanging them with their friends 228.1 Egtegaia the Prouince 80.10 Elements worshipped by the Mexicans 1027 Elements fiue in China 345.50 Elephants carrying woodden Castles 93.20 Elkes or Loshes men ride vpon them 523.60 Elbing the English trade for Flaxe there 627 Elsenore in Denmarke how bigge 625 50 Emanuel Sina his mischance 318 18 Ember-weekes of the Heathen Mexicans 1035.40 Embassie of the Russian Lords to the King of Poland the points of it 788 Emeralds a Myne of them where 884.40 885.30 How they grow 889.20 Emeralds haue the third place amongst Precious Stones his value now A prettie story of them where in the Indies is the greatest store and how vsed by the Indians the Myâ—es and manner of growing greatnesse of some moderne and ancient â—52 Enchanted sleepe 45.10 Sleepe inchanted of three dayes long 45 10 Enchantments of the Islanders how they hinder ships from sayling 646.20 Engines of battery 97.1 Engines of wood to two ships 341.1 Englâ—sh aydes sent into Sweden 772.1 The conditions of their entertainment 771.1 10. In distresse at Sea and landed in Iuitland ibid. Relieued by a Dane the ship that brought them sayles away They are billetted in seuerall Houses in danger of the people 773. Falsly accused by Griffin a Welchman 774.1 Bound in their beds vnbound 774.40 c. Foure of them slaine all in danger againe relieued by the King of Denmarke enforced to pawne their Lieutenant arriue in Sweden 775. Fall foule with the Burgers of Stockholme for meate ibid. Relieued by the King shipt into Finland and distrest there at Sea dye of cold in Finland Their miserable march into Russia 776. They defeat sixe thousand Poles 777. They meete the Russian Army being engaged vpon an Enemy their owne Army and Generall forsakes them their valour their Horse defeated the foot receiue quarter 779 English right to the North-west passages 806.40 Their Discoueries that way 807 English conquests in Sweden 621 40. And Norway 623. Two other places 624.50 English finde America before Columbus his Voyage thither 808 20 English flagge aduanced in the Caspian Sea 241 English houses in Russia 755.10 English Merchants slaine in a tumult at Mosco 763.30 An Englishman his strange Aduentures amongst the Tartars 63 40. His relation of them ibid. Sent as the Tartars Messenger and Interpretâ—r to Hungarie 64 10. His trauels 64.10 20. c. English Voyages to the Riuer Obi 530.40 English Voyage to the West Indieâ— 999.40 English ships on the Coast of China 309.40 Suspected by the Chinois ibid. The Spaniards would punish them as Enemies 310.40 English suffer shipwracke in Media 246.40 Ensigne of the Tartars 643.1 Entertainments in China the fashion 373.20 A particular garment for it ibid. Entertainments in China 392.1 Epethites of the seueral Europaean Nations 63.1 Episcopia a Monastery in Cyprus 125.50 Era reckoned by in Iapon 323.40 Ergâ—â—ul the Kingdome in Tangut 79.50 Estotiland the Ile Latine spoken there 610. Their Language Mynes of Gold trade c. 611.1 Estridges in Peru terrifie the sheepe 964 Ethicks the Philosophy of China 359.2 Ethicks and Politicks are the learning of China 343 Ethicks the learning of China 384 50 Etilia or Volga diuides it selfe and where 48.10 Frozen ouer 48.10 Etilia or Edel is Volga 54 Etilia is the Riuer Volga 12.40 Euerlasting punishments not belieued by the Indians 1047.10 Eunuches in China and why 183 30 Eunuches great men in China 346 saepe Eunuches are bed-chamber men to the Tartarian Emperours 310 60 Eunuches serue the Kings of China how made c. Their numbers and choice ibid. Eunuches
Indians there to the Spaniards places there 876 10 Tabernaculo the tree yeelding Gumme the vse of that Gumme 864.50 Tabin Point in Tartaria towardes Catha 478.1 The distance from Noua Zâ—mbla 500 Tables of things to be sold hung out in China 204 Tables in China the fashion 392.1 vid. Banquets midst the chiefest place ibid. Tables of honour in China 329 10 Table of Gold reuerenced 205 20 Tadde Bond his doings in Island 645.30 Taes Riuer falles into Obi 546 40 Taicosoma what in Iaponian 325 30 Taidu the new Name of the Citie Cambalu in Tartary The bignesse 83.40 The description of it and the twelue Suburbs ibid. Tainfu the Kingdome 89.10 Taking of leaue the fashion in China 373.60 Talas or Chincitalas a City in Tartary 20.20 Tale of a Prouince in Cathaya where men euer continue at the same age 34.10 Tales of the Tartarian Sorcerers 44.20 50. c. Talguth Kingdome betwixt Mugalla and Bactria 800.10 Talleyes where vsed 92.40 Tallow store transported out of Russia and the Reason 416 40 Tam a Tartarian Physicke for the head 3 3.1 Tambur King of Cathay 797 50 Tame the naturall Name of China 152.60 Tamen why China was so called 380.30 Tamegines or Chinois the Etymon 205.10 Tamerlane an excellent Scholler 140.50 His White Red and Blacke Tents a Fable 141.1 His Father Og borne in Sâ—chetay or Parthia his person described He was lame the signification of his Name 141.10 20 30. c. His first Battle against the Muscouites the order of it ibidem His wound receiued in it and the Victory 142.1.10 His Marriage with the Great Chans Daughter 142.40 He was of all Religions ibid. His Armie against China 143 1 30. Calix his Conspiracie against him in his absence 143.40 And 144.10 His Armie ibid. Tamerlane turnes backe to fight with him 144.50 Axalla a Geâ—uois one of Tamerlanes Captaynes takes Calix Prisoner Tamerlanes Victory 145.1 Tamerlane pardons Cathaya 145 10. Gets the opinion of Clemency ibid. Hee is saluted Emperour by his Souldiers ibidem 146.20 His Oration to his Army and returne towardes Câ—ina 146.20 His March and comming to his Rendezuous ibid. Hee gaines a Lord Marcher of China to his party 146 60. That Lords Oration vnto Tamerlane Hee offers to lead fifty thousand Tartars into China besides the wall 147.10 20. c. Calibes aduice vpâ—n the Enterprize ibid. Tamerlane keepes his owne resolution secret 147.60 Hee deliuers fifty thousand Men to the Prince of Thanais and the Chinois Lord to passe the Mountaynes whilest himselfe and his Army make shew of assaulting the wall 148.10 The Chinois ouerthrowne and the wall wonne at once 148.30 The Chinois affrightment and new Army ibid. Tamerlane rewardes the Chinois Lord and beats downe the wall ibid. Makes Axalla Generall of the Foote 149.1 Odmar great March of sixty miles a day ibid. Tamerlane aduanceth with his Armie further vp the Countrey ibid. Beleagers the Citie Paguinfou 149.10 The Countrey thereabouts reuolts to him ibid. Axalla winnes a Suburb of Paguinfou the scite of the Towne ibid. Battered the wall wonne and lodged vpon by the Tartars 150.1 The Gouernour slaine The Towne yeelding hath faire quarter giuen it 150.10 Axalla refuses the Gouernment the Prince of Thanais accepts it with the Title of Vice-Roy ibidem The Chinois Armie aduances the Golden Magnificence of it Tamerlane chooses the place of battell His order 150.40 50 c. The Chinois disorderly March 151.20 The sight Tamerlanes Vauntguard ouerthrowne Odmar re-enforces the fight 141.40 Axalla and Tamerlane presse vpon the King of Chinois Guards wound him and take him Prisoner The Victory 152.1 10. The King of Chinois Brother rallees some Horse together Hee takes in Panniâ—u The Modesty of Tamerlane and the proude Speech of the King of China to Tamerlane 152.40 The Chinois fortifies Quantoufu 1â—5 1 Which Tamerlane besieges The Chinois thinkes to relieue it by a Bridge of Boates which the Tartars burne with Wild Fire and kill fiftie thousand Enemies 153.20 30. The Towne is yeelded ibid. A Peace treated and concluded betweene Tamerlane and the Chinois the conditions 154.1 10 20.30 c. The bounds of Tamerlanes Conquests Hee commands one God to bee worshipped He returnes home 154.50 Hee honours and rewardes Axalla and is welcommed home by the Great Chan at Cambalu 155.10.20 Tamerlane aduises Baiazet the Great Turke to forbeare medling with Greece 155. His notable Saying and Dreame his preparations against the Turke 156.1 10. His March by Moscouie to Trepisond and Georgia ibid. Tamerlane still beginnes with Prayers ibid. His Martiall Discipline ibid. Hee musters 300000. Horse and 500000. Foote 156.50 60. His Rendezuous at Gianich 157.1 His Stratagem to delude Baiazet ibid. What Tamerlane vsed to reade before a Battle 157.40 The Armies meete his directions for the fight ibid. Hee euer expects the charge 148.30 The Victory gotten by his owne Wisdome ibid. 60. The number of the slaine 159.1 He gets Baiazets Children 159.30 Sends Baiazets Sword to the Great Chan 160.10 His Modesty and demeanour after Victorie Hee returnes to Samarcand 160 30. His Vow to God His studie to encrease the place of his Birth 160.50 Rewardes his Souldiers 161.1 Giues new Conditions of Peace to the Chinois Buries the Great Chan 161.30 Tamerlane made Chiefe Emperour of the Tartars 161.40 Would haue his Sonne goe bare-headed and why 162.30 His notable Sayings concerning his Successour and his owne Recreations 162.40 50. He publikely sits in Iustice thrice a Weeke 163.50 Seldome changed his Seruants ibidem His death 164.1 Tanais the Riuer diuideth Asia from Europe 11.40 Breath of it 11.60 It is the limit of the East part of Russia 12.1 The head of it ibid. The length of it It fals into the Euxine Sea ibid. Rubruquis Errour concerning it 12.1 in margine Tanais head in the Ripâ—aean Mountaynes 54.30 Tanais or Don parts Europe from Asia falls into Maeotis 415.40 Passage by it to Constantinople c. ibid. Tanais called the Don 233.10 Falls into the Euxine ibidem Whereabouts 2.10 12.1 Tanauquir a Riuer 255.1 Portugals fight with the Pirats there ibid. Taniampura in Iaua 253.40 Tandoia the I le 285.10 And Citie Tangarruan the Iland 308.40 Tanguth the Prouince where 22.60.75.40 Tanning with Milke thicked and salted in Tartary 7.40 Tapers borne by condemned persons 435.1 Taprobana the Iland now called Zeilan or Celan 110.10 Tarre made of the Fir-tree 417.40 Tarsa the Kingdome whence the three Kings or Wisemen came to worship our Sauiour 109. Hence the Tartars pretend to inuade Christendome to fetch home those three Kings from Cullen Their Race are not Idolaters but Christians ibid. Tartar Emperour married a Daughter of theirs 116.50 117.40 Tartaria the Carriages vsed there 2.50 And 10.40 None comes to their Prince without a Present 2.60 9.20 c. Tartars their true and naturall place of beginning 15.10 Tartars the vulgar Errour concerning their Originall 60.40 in margine 61.30 They inuade Poland Bohemia and Hungarie and when 60.60 61.1
Opinion of the Resurrection ibid. Their Kings Buriall place 281.20 Their theeueries in the Borders 314 60. Their Custome to cease vpon the Goods of Strangers deceased 313. 316.10 When They conquered China how long they held it and how expelled See 376.20 Tartars vide Crim Tartars Nagayan Tartars Mordwit Tartars Chicasce Tartars Cheremisse Tartars c. Tatami are Iaponian Mats 326 10 Taurica Chersonesus now Cassaria 53.30 Taurica Chersonesus described from pag. 632. Vnto 643. The length of the banke 636.1 The soyle 636.50 The Seasons Soyle Bounds Originall Princes c. 637. Part belongs to the Turke and part to the Tartars ibid. Taurinum the Citie where 49 40 Tauris in Persia the Merchandise of it 70.40 Taute and Manse Ilanders of Cathaya 34.10 Tayth City in Catay 800.50 Described ibid. Tebeth the Prouince now a Wildernesse 90.20 How Trauellers passe it ibid. They desire Strangers to take their Daughters Mayden-heads 90 40. They are great Negromancers 90.60 And 91 20 Tebet a Tartarian people that for pitty eate their Dead Parents 23.1 They make Cups of their Sculles 23.10 30. They haue much Gold 23.10 Teeth couered with Gold 92 20 Teeth the fume of Quick-siluer makes them fall out 950.1 Telegas or Waggons in the Russian 242.20 Temple of the Sun in the Indies 893.60 Conuerted into a Monastery 895.60 Temple and Statua erected to a Gouernour 328 Temple a most huge one 281 1. With gilded Steeples 265. 267.10 Temples of Peru 1032. Of Mexico described 1033. 1133 40 Temples of Mexico described 1133.30 Their Muniton kept in them 1134.1 Temples of the Mexicans haue Cloysters and Couents 1049 30 Tempests yearely in China and strange ones 198.1.39.60 Tempests cruell ones in the Mountaynes of Cathay 36.20 Layed ibid. Tempests extreme ones in Hispaniola 997.1 Tempests vsuall at the new Moone 256 Tempests raysed by the Deuill 974 60 Tenduch the Prouince of the Tartarian Presbyter Iohn 710.20 Tenerise in the West Indies the scite and distance from Santa Martha Villages about it Mynes c. 885.40 Riuers ibid. Tennis play of the Mexicans the fashion of it 1127.40.50 Tensa the Lords of it command all in Iapon 324.20 They are as Heires apparent 325.40 Tenth of the Spoyles due to the Prince of the Crim Tartars 641 40 Tenths of Wooll the great Cham hath 88.22 Tents the huge number and richnesse of the Tartarian Princes 86.20 Tenure in Capite in Russia 424.10 Tephelis or Tiflis the Georgians chiefe Citie 55.1 Terme for Law suites in Island 650.50 Terzas the Armenian Christians in Persia 400 Testimoniall in the Russes Coffin 218.1 Tezcalipuca the Mexican Idoll his great Festiuall the cause and manner 1047 Thaican or Thracian the Castle where 73.20 Thebeth Chesmir Sensim and Bachfi orders of Southsayers in Tartarie 81.1.20 Theeues their Thumbes cut off 264.50 Theeues how punished in China 204.10 Theeues all the way betwixt the Dominion of the Mogores and Cathay 311.312 c. Theeuerie ignominions to Posteritie 335.40 Theft dispensed withall vpon Confession before the Sacrament 37.20.30 Theodosia or Capha the Citie in Taurica 636.20 Christianitie deâ—ayed there ibid. How farre from Constantinople ibid. Theologie of the Chinois 397 Theodulus of Acon his foolish message to Mangu-Chan 29.10.20 c. Thistles with Stalkes foure inches square in the Indies 897.60 Tholoman the Prouince Gold plentifull there 94.30 Thomas Edge his Voyage 464.60 His returne 466.1 And second Voyage ibid. His second Voyage and Commission 709. His third Voyage 467.10 His Iland ibid. His fourth Voyage ibid. Another Voyage 468.30 Another 469.10 Thomas Perez Ambassadour to China how vsed 267.20 Sir Thomas Button confident to finde the Northwest Passage 848.40 Sir Thomas Smith Embassadour into Russia 747. His stately intertainment puts the Russes out of their Complement ibid. Denies to giue the Copie of his Embassage beforehand 748.10 His Audience ibid. His entertainement 749. His second audience 750.40 Take his leaue and returnes for England 751.20 A message sent to him from Demetrius 759.20 Sir Thomas Smiths Iland 730.10 A barren place ibid. Sir Thomas Smiths Inlet discouered to the furthest end 725.30 Sir Thomas Smiths Sound the Latitude 847 Saint Thomas buryed in Malepur 138.40 Saint Thomas his Tombe stâ—aâ—ge things concerning it 105.1.40.50 Thornsting Prouince in West Island 665.10 Thorro King of Goâ—land c. Made and a God 659.50 Thred made of Indian Nuts and how 71.50 Thred of Conies haire 1132.40 Thred gotten out of a Leafe 557.10 Threshold the Tartars touch not 84.20 Throne a most stately one 279.30 Throne of the King reuerenced in his absence 392.40 Thule whether it bee Island 643.50 Thule is not Island 655.10 But one of the Brittish Iles or Scandia or Tylemarke in Norway 655.50 marg Thunder in 70. Degrees 42. minutes North 580 Thunder worshipped by the Mexicans their odde opinion one 1027.30 Thunderbolts frequent in the West Indies where 885.1.890.40 Thunderbolt one Beast killed with it exempts the Hâ—ard from tribute 87.50 Thursday the Etymâ—n 664.50 Tibaldo de Vesconti di Piacenza the Popes Legate at Acon 67.1 Chosen Pope and called Gregorie the tenth 67.10 Sendeth Preachers into Tartarie ibid. Tiburon the Cape on the West of Hispaniola 859.10 Tickes of the water troublesome in the West Indies their cure 975.10 Tien tautec what in Chinese 201.40 Tiflis the Metropolitan Citie of the Georgians 49.10 Tiger deuoures a man â— story of it 902.50 Tigres their battels with the Crocodile 931 Tigres of the West Indies can distinguish an Indian from a Spaniard 963.30 Tigres of India described how killed a Tigre tamed 991 Tigris the head of it 49.30 Timber how Island is supplyed with 662.40 Timochaim in Persia 70.50 72.20 Tingoesi the people described 527.30.551.40 Speake like Turkie-Cockes ibid. Nations beyond them 528.10 Their dexterity to take Fowle Fish and Venison ibid. See also 530.20 Neere to China 543.60 546 Tingui the Citie 96.40 Tinguigui the Citie Drunkennesse well ouertaken there 97.40 Tinna the chiefe Citie of the Russes in the Samoieds Countrey 526.10 Tinlau a Riuer 257.30 Tipany in Lapland 560.20 Tides in the Sea where none 518.30 Tides a discourse of them 930.1.10.20 c. Tids their Course come from the North 492 Tides the chiefe Argument of the Northwest passage 848.40 Tylemarke in Norway is Thule 655. marg Time of the day finely declared 409 30 Tyras the Riuer Nester in Moldauia 633.1 Tithes payed in Groneland 520.1 Tithes payed in the West Indies 908.50 Titicaca Lake the greatnesse thicknesse of the water sorts of the Fishes and Fowles and the taking of them 932.20 Title of the King of Sweden 771. Of the Emperour of Russia See Russian Emperour or Emperour of Russia of the King of Poland 783.1 Titles the Chinois Ambition of them 393.1 Titles a great Merchandize in Iapon 324.10 Titubul the Citie 291.30 Tlacaellec a valiant Mexican Generall his Acts 1011.1012.1013 c. Winnes a battell onely with Children 1014.10 Refuses the Kingdome 1015. His great Honour Death and Funerall 1016.10 Toade found aliue
was lame and that he was therefore so called Tamerlan his first warre against the Moscouite The Armie of the Moscouite The Armie of Tamerlan The order of Tamerlans Battell Quauicay if not Quinsay The Tartarian Exercises Tamerlan his Marriage with the great ChaÌ„s Daughter The scituation of the Citie of Samercand This may bee praysed in a Pagan and Infidell but not in a Christâ—â—n Prince Qui vb que est nusquam est He which is of all Religions is of none Hordas are the moueable populations of the Tartars A wall builded by the King of China This was as the Chinois report built before and perhaps now by age ruined which may be a câ—use Pole mentions them not and by this King repayred 100. yeares after Polos time In which space also the Chinois if this story be true had râ—couered part of their Empire conquâ—red before by Cublai A kind parting betweene the Father and the Sonne Samay made Gouernour of Sachetay in Tamerlans absence Tamerlan his Armie marching against the King of China The conspiracie of Calix against Tamerlan in his absence Good directions from Tamerlan Brore Axalla Many Christians Calix taken prisoner by Axalla Calix beheaded The ordinarie Garrison at Cambalu of 30000. Souldiers Tamerlan welcommed vnto his Armie with new and strange acclamation Tamerlan his Otation vnto his Souldiers vpon his going forward against the King of China The crie of the Souldiers vpon the Emperours Oration A wall builded by the King of China fortie leagues long Perhaps this was not the ancient wall of which the Chinois write but some other betwixt Cathay and those parts of Mangi which the Tartars hauing gotten in Pâ—los dayes might soone after lose and the Chinois recouâ—r the Tartarians stil holding Quinsay some other parts of Mangi or China as this storie iâ— wholly truâ— seemes to import The Prince of Thanais gayneth a Lord of the Mountains to doe the Emperor seruice Vauchefu The speech of the Mountaine Lord vnto Tamerlan Calibes Oration vnto Prince Tamerlan The Lake Hogeen Quaguifou Fiftie thousand men sent into China by a secret passage vnder the leading of the Prince of Thanais and Axalla A secret way found into China by the conduct of the mountaine Lord. Axalla ouerthrew the Chinois that kept the wall of partition Quantiou The custome of the Chinois in religion The Emperour wonne the wals of China The mountain Lord rewarded with great gouernment A good aduertiâ—â—ment for Generalâ— Axalla made Captaine generall of all the foot-men Paguinfou besieged Note these changes of state betwixt the Tartars and Chinois A great Suburbe wonne by Axalla in the night The situation of the Citie of Paguinfou The siege of Paguinfou The Citie of Paguinfou yeelded vnto Tamerlan vpon the death of their Gouernour Axallas choise Tamerlan his kind of godlinesse The King of China his magnificence The custome of the Chinois Tunicheuoy Pannihu Tiaucheuoy The order of the Princes battaile against the King of China The beautie and richnesse of the King of Chinas Armie Tamerlan his speech of the King of China The battaile betweene the King of China and Tamerlan The King of China wounded and taken Prisoner Tamerlans victory ouer the King of China Pannihu Tam. dranke no Wine The comming of the King of China prisoner vnto the Emperour Tamerlan 200. Cities A description of China Rhubarbe Tame or Tamin and Tamegius Quantou Burda Porchio Odmar set vpon the Kings Brother at the passing of a Riuer and slue fifty thousand of his men A stratagem An Embassage from the King of Chinas Brother vnto Tamerlan to treat for peace and the Kings deliuerance Conditions agreed vpon betweene Tamerlan and the Chinois Odmar lefâ— Gouernour of China for Tamerlan Tamerlan turned his fauouâ— vnto Axalla 200000. crowne of yeerley tent giuen vnto Axalla by Tamerlan The meeting betweene the great Cam and Tamerlan at the Citie of Cambalu in Cataio Axalla rewarded by the great Cam for his good seruice and faithfulnesse A message sent by Tamerlan vnto Baiazet The proud answer of Baiazet Heauy parting A notable saying of Tamerlan Tamerlan his dreame Tamerlan iourney against the Turke Tamerlan returneth from the conquest of China vnto Samercand Consultation about the way the Armie should take to the Turkes Empire Tamerlan his chiefest trust Bachu Tamerlan hunted by the way towards the Turke Baiazet marched vnto the siege of Constantinople The gouernmâ—nt Axalla did chuâ—e Notable iustice amongst the Tartarians The causes of Tamerlans warre against the Turkes A stratagem How Tamerlans Armie passed the night before the battell fought against the Turke Tamerlan his custome before a battell The manner of the march of the Turkish Foot-men The order of Tamerlan his battell What the Turks Ianizaries be Mamalukes Tamerlan his principall maxime of warre The battaile betweene Tamerlan and Baiazet Tamerlan his notable victorie obtayned against Baiazet wherein hee was taken prisoner Tamerlan his wisedome the cause of the victorie and wherein performed Baiazet brought before Tamarlan with his pride Tamerlan his saying of Baiazet The despairâ— of Baiazet after he was taken prisoner Baiazet Tamarlans foot-stoole to mount on horâ—eback Tamarlan his pollicie for â—o encrease his Citie Samarcand Axalla cruell against the Ottomans for the deliuery of Greece Presents sent by Tamerlan vnto the great Cham his Vncle. Tamerlan his vow vnto God Articles of a new agreemenâ— betweene Tamerlan and the King of China The magnificent Funerall of the great Cham of Tartaria Tamerlan his vertuous and chaste loue vnto his good Wife The young Prince made Couernour of Quinzai and ouer all the Countrey which seemeth to bee the North parts of China and perhaps in these times Nanquin was the Seat of the K. of China and Quinzai of the Tartar Can. Axalla appointed the young Princes Gouernour and authorised ouer all the Kingdomes of Tamerlan as Gouernour generall The King of China came vnto the Emperour Tamerlans Court and did sweare vnto him once againe obedience The meane apparell of Tamerlan * This battell for breuitie is omitted as is also the most part of the Booke The description of the Citie of Quinzay with the wonderfull situation thereof Tamerlan receiued with great magnificence into Quinsay with rich and rare presents The order hee tooke for his sonnes education Tamerlan his notable saying of succession in his Empire The Empresse deliuered of an other sonne at Samarcand in Parthia Tamerlan his recreations and notable saying thereof The admiration and exceeding loue the people of Quinzay did beare vnto their Emperor The nature of the people of Quinzay toward their Emperour Prince Axalla sent into China for to establish a peace there The meeting of Prince Axalla with the King of China at Pochio The resolution of the meeting betweene Axalla and King of China King of Chinaâ— brother succeeds The iustice of Tamerlan Tamerlan his great liberalitie Tamerlan his core of his reuenue The death of the Emperour Tamerlan Prince Sautochie proclaymed Emperor and signed dispatches Prince Sautochio nineteene
of Idolatry practised amongst the Mexicans Ch. 10 How the Deuil hath laboured to make himselfe equall vnto God and to imitate him in his Sacrifices Religion and Sacraments Chap. 11. Of the Temples that were found at the Indies Chap. 12. Flu lib. de tract Iust. in apol pro christ Of the proud 〈◊〉 at Mexico Cha. 13. Mexican Popes Of the Priests and their offices Ch. 14. The Deuill had his Popes or Vicars at Mexico for the new World as at Rome for the old and now for both Mid-night Mattins Of the Monasterie of Virgins which the Deuill hath inuented for his seruice Chap. 15. Vestall Virgins or Nunns of Peru. Dan. 14. Of the Monasteries of religious men that the Deuil heth inuented for superstition Chap. 16. Indian shauen Friars their show of sanctitie wiâ—h pouerty chastity c. Of Penance the strictnesse the Indians haue vsed at the Deuils perswasion Ch. 17. Their seuere Fasts Monsters of Wil-worship Of the Sacrifices the Indians made to the Deuill whereof Chap. 18. Sacrifices of things insensible Sacrifices of beasts Sacrifices of Birds Blacke sheepe Extispicia Blacke Dogs Fasting till stars appeared Shel-offerings Of the Sacrifices they made of men Cha. 19. Two hundred children sacrificed Paâ—ricide Of the horrible Sacrifices of men which the Mexicaas vsed Chap 20. Captiues only sacrificed Victima hostia Manner of humane immane sacrificing Bloudie Rites Their Papa The other fiue Priests Deuillish dexteritie Fume of the heart offered to the Sunne Of other kinds of Sacrifices of men which the Mexicans vsed Chap. 21. Flaying Sacrifices Challenge-sacrifices Idols-Idol-sacrifice Incredible numbers sacrificed Deuill hungry for mans flesh How the Indians grew weary and could not endure the crueltie of Satan Chap. 22. Spaniards sacrificed A man speakes after his heart is out Galen lib. 2. de Hiâ— Platon placit cap. 4. How the Deuill hath laboured to imitate and counterfait the SacrameÌ„ts of the holy Church Chap. 25. Indian Communion In what manner the Deuill hath laboured in Mexico to counterfait the feast of the holy Sacrament vsed in the Popish Church Chap. 24. The Deuill liking that vnchristian Antichristian prodigious opinion of transubstantiation and the consequents eleuation adoration reseruation Corpus Christi mad solemnities and idolatrous processions with rites beyond any former paganisme in disgrace of the true Sacrament falsly calling this their Idoll an vnbloudy sacrifice which hath cost so many thousands their bloud in fire and otherwise the Papists at once disputing of Christs naturall body and despiting and renting his mysticall body hath found nothing fitter to transport into the Indies nothing more contrarie to sense reason religion humanitie or wherein more to triumph ouer mankinde in all these then this brutish opinion and bloudie solemnitie here described Communicating Idol sermon Of Confessors and Confession which the Indians vsed Chap. 25. Reserued eases as in Papall penance Sinnes of omission Wicked effect of deuillish diuinations Penances Iapon confession Of the abominable Vnction which the Mexican Priests and other Nations vsed and of their witch craâ—ts Chap. 26. Haire-superstition Vision ointment Like lips like Lettuce Benumming force of Tobacco Diuinationâ— Strange Sorcerers Of other Ceremoniâ—s aâ—d Customes of thâ— Indians which are like vnto ours Chap. 27. Mexican Baptisme Marriage ceremonies 300. Mexican Idols Mangos mangled deuotions Feasts ceâ—ebrated by them of Cusco and nâ—w the Deuilâ— would imitate the mystery of the holy Trinitiâ— Chap. 28. Rayme feast Indian Trinity Camey-feast Aymorey-feast Intiraymi-feast Corpus Christi day resembled Situa-feast Of the feast of Iubilee which the Mexicans celebrated Chap. 29. No feare but of temporall punishment Of the Feast of Marchants which those of Cholutecas did celebrate Ch. 30 Stately Temple Drums vsed in stead of Bels. Comedies Of the supputation of times and the Kalendeâ—â—h Mexicans vsed Cha. 2. Mexican yeare 18. moneths New yeares day Their Kalender Weeke of 13. daies or years See this in the Mexican Chronicle in their owne figures New Age. How the Kings Inguas accounted the yeares and moneths Better computation of times in Peru. 12. Pillars of the Sunne That no Nation of â—he Indies hath beene found to haue had the vse of Letters Chap. 4 Three wayes of remembrance to posterity letters as we haue pictures as the Mexicans charactâ—rs as in China Such foolâ—s did that wise counsell make the ChristiaÌ„ Church in decreeing Images not onely to be bookes for such as cannot readâ— but obiects of worship to learned and vnlearned Of the fashion of Letters and writings which the Mexicans vsed Chap. 7. Bookes of leaues of trees heere folium liber or codex from the rinde in which the Ancients writ Blind zeale Confession by picture Of Registers and the manner of reâ—koning which the Indians of Peru vsed Chap. 8. Quippos Writing with small stones Accounts by graines of Mayâ— Of the order the Indians hold in their Writings Ch. 9. Diuers manners of writing Diuers formes of gouernment Whether the Mexican or Peru Kingdome was greater Of the gouernment of the Kings and Inguas of Peru. Chap. 12. Incestuous Marriages Diadem Exact Iustice. No idlenesse permitted Transmigration Of the distribution the Inguas made of their Vassals Chap. 13. Gouernours Tribute yeerely paid at Cusco Fourefold prouinciall partition Of the Edifices and manner of building of the Inguas Chap. 14. Neat art in ioyning huge stones Arches Bridges Straw Bridge Of the Inguas reuenues and the order of Tributes they imposed vpon the Indians Chap. 15. All slaues and none Lands sacred Order in their Religion Royall dâ—mâ—snes Lands of the comminaltie in common No proprietiâ— of Lands Their Tribute what Cattell distrâ—buted Hunter laweâ— Prouisions for cattell Negligence punished Of Arts and offices which the Indians did exercise Ch. 16. All men of all trades Diuersitie of head-â—â—re Vâ—iformity of habit Of the Posts and Chasquis the Indians did vse Chap. 17. Of the Iustice Lawes and punuishments which the Inguas haue establâ—shed and of their mariages Chap. 18. Adultery Marriage solemnitie Incest forbidden Of the Originall of the Inguas Lords of Peru with their Conquests and Victories Chap. 19. Continuance of their Monarchy Strife twixt Inguas and Canaries 400. Oratoriâ—â— in Cusco Of the first Ingua and his Successors Chap. 20. Of the greatest and most famous Ingua called Guaynacapa Ch. 22. Guaynacapa worshipped for a god His 300. sonnes c. Spaniards esteemed men sent from God Peru could not haue beene conquered but â—y diuision of themselues Of the last Successors Inguas Chap. 23. Pedegree of Vrincusco Of the manner of the Mexicans Commonweale Chap. 24. Royall Diadem See the picture storie House of liuing Creatures His Palaces Of the Titles and Dignities the Indians vsed Chap. 25. Foure Electors Men-cutters Bloud-shedders Lord of darkenesse Other Officers See the picture historie Priests and Teachers of the Law How the Mexicans made war and of the Orders of knighthood Chap. 26. Their Armes Eagle-order Order of Lions and Tigres Gray Knights Knights priâ—â—lidges
Of the great ordâ—r and diligence the Mexicans vsed to instruct their youth Chap. 27. See the picture story Colledges Their employments and trials The baine of Plantations is expectation of present and externall gain Plaies and dances Military games Idoll gamâ—s Exo. 32. a thing vsuall to Heathens as their Comedies c. maniâ—est Musicke Curious Dancers Great agility Sir Hen. Spelman Tenuchtitian Mexican Lords Tenuch chosen chiefe Lord. Mexico Colhuacan and Tenayncan subdued See the storie before in Acosta Tlatilulco subdued bâ—fore as Acosta saith the Mexicans were subiect to them Ticocicatzi Title Tlacatecatl that is Great Captaine Motezuma His weale and greatnesse Maiestie Conquests Wisdome and learning Lawes Many women some wiues some Concubines See before in Acosta and after in Gomâ—ra morâ— large relaâ—ions of Mutezuma in a wilde kinde of state and maiestie equalling in many things in some exceeding most Princes of the elder world First notice of the Spaniards Mutezumas death Turkey stones Cold. Turkey stones Cochinilla Gold Target of gold Emerald stones Amber Cristall Amber Cotton wooll Cristall Amber A kinde of Baptisme with the naming of their children Presentation in the Temple a Gomara his third part of the Conquest of the West Indies translated into English by T. Nicolas b Of this voyage Reade P. Martyrs fourth Decade and Gomara part 1. of all which followes in this Chapter P. Maâ—t Dec. 5. Gom. vbi supra and Cortes his owne large narration to the Emperour ap Ramus Vol. 3. Indian simplicitie Potonchon called Victory Spanish incurable sicknesse Note for fashion-mongers Zempoallan Panuco Vera Crux Bloudy Sacrifices Tlaxcallan a great Citie Chololla Store of Temples and deuotions Popocatepec a burning Hill Mutezumas religion a The like speech he had made at first to Cortes who easily wrought on that aduantage applying this Tradition to the Spaniards Cortes Narrat Mutezumaâ— death b N. di Gus. ap Ram. vol. 3. c Lit. P. Aluarado Dieg. Godoy ap Ram. vol. 3. d Relat. del Temistitan ca. * This part of Lopez was long since translated and published by Tho. Nichols I haue here in diuers places ameÌ„ded it by the Italian translation of Agostino di Craualiz for the Spanish originall I haue not Purgatory The solemne pompe wherewith Cortes was receiued into Mexico Mutezumas state and Maiestie Spaniards giue gawdy glasâ—e for gold and glory The Oration of Mutezuma to the Spaniards A strange opinion A louing answerâ— Mutezuma described Cin. Title Cin. Change of Apparell His Wardrobe His dietâ—rites Magnificent attendance His wiues Bare-foot seruice Musicke Iesters Plate Mans flesh State ceremonies Iesters and Players Games The Tennis play in Mexico God of the Ball. His Palace Twentie doores Three Courts Hals chambers wals c. Multitude of women His Armes hee after saith a Conie was his armes but this Eagle was generall to all the Mexican Kings Gryffon-tale A house of fowle which were only preserued for their feathers A house of fowle for hawking and other strange things White men Wild beasts Snakes c. Foules of prey Deuils den Store-houses Officers The Armory of Mutezuma Wood for Armes Wodden Swords with stone edges The Gardens of Mutezuma Note of a magnificent minde Houses of pleasure The Court and Guard of Mutezuma Great Vassals State-caution Tributes and subiection of the Indians to their King Pouerty of the Tenants See our picture booke Receiuers Tribute of mens labours Three sorts of Streetes It groweth also in Bermuda The name of Mexico Two Lakes one sâ—lt the other fresh Eâ—bing and flowing by the winde Some as Pairitius hence moued deriue the cause of the Seas flowing from the saltnesse Cause of the saltnesse 200000. Canoas The Market place of Mexico Order of Sellers The diuers wares Indian workemanship Gold-smiths artifices Victuall of diuers sorts Bartering The great Temple of Mexico Chiefe Temple described Two Altars Fortie towres Seuerall Temples to seuerall gods A strange doore Temple-halls Idoll-holes Bloudie walls Deuillish Priests 5000. residents The Idols of Mexico 2000. gods A wicked attyre A mad offering The Charnell house or place of 〈◊〉 mens Sculls Terrible spectacle The accounting of yeares The Indians beleeued that fiue ages were past which they called Sunnes The Coronation of the Kings of Mexico The ointment The opinion of the Mexicans concerning the Soule Nine places for Soules The buriall of Kings in Mexico The order of buriall of the Kings of Michuacan Iudges Painters Sergeants Prisons Witnesses and oathes Bribery Murther Theft Disguise of seâ—e Duels capitall
diuided by a great Riuer from China and tributarie to the King of China it is in length about an hundred leagues and sixtie broad the people vnlike the Chinois in language and bodily strength but following their lawes customes and gouernement They are better Archers then at any other weapons and not comparable to the Iaponians except in shipping wherein they and the Chinois exceed Yet at this time they were destitute of that defence and Augustine gaue them a great ouerthrow Before Quabacondono would goe he made his Brothers Sonne by the Dairi to be entituled Quabacondono as his Heire and Successour contenting himselfe with the title of Taicosama that is Great Lord. All the Iaponian Princes were commanded to be present at the translation to giue him obedience to whom the Dairi gaue the Fortresse of Meaco and the Palaces of Quabacondono making him Lord of Tensa But his Vncle held the sway of all in his owne hands and after hauing a Sonne of his own caused this his Nephew with some others to crosse himselfe that is to cut his breast acrosse his bowels falling out and some one of those which died with him cutting off his head Augustine with a Fleet of eight hundred sayles entred Corai and tooke two Fortresses the Coraians being driuen from the walls by the Iaponders Gunnes vnknowne to the other and fiue thousand of them slayne This wanne him great credite with Taicosama who promised him much yet performed little Hee defeated also an Armie of twenty thousand and after another of fourescore thousand and the King fleeing into China tooke the Meaco or Royall Citie of Corai Taicosama sent him a Horse and a Sword the honour that Nabunanga was wont after any great Victorie to doe to him The Coraians seeing their King with his troops in safety fled with their prouisions into Woods and Hills and would not thence bee brought by any promises The Iaponian possessed of the Fortresses wanted men to till the ground and therefore must needes want necessaries the wayes also were by the Coraians vpon all occasions assaulted There are two hundred thousand Iaponians at this present in Corai and Augustine is in the extreme borders adioyning to China separated notwithstanding by a Riuer three leagues broad abounding in ships and the shores fortified with multitudes of men so that the successe is doubtfull Froes in his Epistle 1595. writeth that there were then an hundred and ninety Iesuites in Iapon and China that Taicosama not succeeding in his Coraian expedition returned to Meaco and quarrelled the new Quabacondono out of his life who with fiue others at Taicos command executed themselues after the Iaponian manner Augustine meane while endeauoured an Embassage to bee sent from the King of China who thinking himselfe Lord of the World sent to Taicosama that it was an vnmeet thing that He whose industrie and valour had subdued threescore and sixe Kingdomes of Iapon to his Empire should permit the Dairi a priuate man and Subiect to the King of Iapon to hold his former place of dignitie And if hee would depriue him thereof hee promised to send him a Crowne and the title of King and by the same Legates to treate further about the Iaponians forsaking Corai Two Embassadours were sent from Pequin to Augustine to Corai who presently sent word to Taico the Embassadours abiding with him because of the solemne entertaynment which Taico intended for the renowme of his name to all posteritie The Nobles exhaust in the former expedition were yet now enforced to new braueries and expences Hee caused at Ozaca a Hall to bee erected with a thousand Tatami very elegant Mats the timber costly and gilding incredible Yet by store of raynes a great part thereof fell downe which hee intended soone to repaire hauing an hundred thousand men at worke there both night and day in great miserie standing with their feet in the water If any runne away they are killed Before this Hall hee erected a Theatre for Comedies exceeding stately and costly with artificiall paintings of Vrusci Hee repaired the Tower of Ozaca seuen stories high The gilded Plates or Tiles the Bridge called The Bridge of Paradise the new Citie of Fuscimo which he builded and other his immane expenses the Offerings to his Idoll of Fame I omit Hee caused his little Sonne to goe with great State to Sandai to the Dairi that is to bow his head thrice before him downe to the Mats who entertayned him with a solemne feast with great Iubilee in alteration of names and titles of honour to the Nobles Taico had settled peace thorow all Iapon from Warres from Robbers by land and from Rouers by sea which before continually infested all with Piracies one of which Noximandono is mentioned by the Iesuites in this time to haue had a great Fleet of ships and to haue forced a great part of the Coast to yeerely tribute vnto him to bee freed from his Robberies onely the Dairi had higher title and a Crowne and Scepter seemed wanting to his realitie of Regalitie and Soueraigntie already possessed And now whiles hee intended to exceed himselfe in his entertaynment of the Embassadours one of them hating this long detention or imprisonment in Corai fled which newes Augustine sent to both Courts From China the Legacy was renewed the Delinquents kindred punished Meane while the two and twentieth of Iuly 1596. at Meaco it rayned ashes wherewith the houses hills and trees were couered as with snow and a great myst accompanied it At the same time at Ozaca and Sacaia it rayned sands At Meaco after the showre of ashes came another of haires long and white like the hoary haires of an old womans head but softer and not so smelling when cast into the fire In the Northerne Kingdomes of Iechu Iechingo Scimano and Nota the land and houses were couered with them A Comet appeared in August on the thirtieth whereof followed an Earth-quake as a warning to a greater on the fourth of September which threw downe Taicos magnificent Hall with a thousand Tatamos in which hee had purposed to entertayne the China Legates and the Tower of seuen lofts and another Tower and almost all the buildings of the Fortresse and the Store-houses which were very large and stored with Corne and halfe the houses of Ozaca all in halfe an houre sixe hundred people being buried in the ruines It made a noise like Thunder and like the waues beating on the shoare The Earth opened in many places A great new Temple and a Monastery fell downe and the same day in which the Iesuite had heard a Bonzi in the same Temple inuiting to call vpon Amida and much depredicating his mercies The next day at Meaco was a noise greater then of the greatest Cannons that euer were heard dreadfull to man and beast and wee said the Letanies on our knees but scarsely could keepe on our knees for the Earth-quake Others forsooke their houses lamented
Atturneys of the Indians That they aske them nothing And for their greater good it is prouided that the Atturney of the supreme Councell of the Indies bee Protector of the Indians and defend them in their suites and aske in the Councell all the necessarie things for his instruction preseruation and politike life and now there are appointed Protectors in the Kingdomes of Piru and New Spaine with new orders for their better vsage It is also commanded to set vp Schooles of the Castillane tongue that the Indians may learne it and may doe it from their childhood and that no vagabond Spaniard doe dwell or remayne in the Townes of the Indians nor among them but that the Vice-royes and the Courts doe put all diligence in driuing such out of the Land shipping them for Castile and the Countrie borne be compelled to serue and to learne Trades And as well to the Prelates as to the Vice-royes Courts Gouernours and Rulers and other whatsoeuer Iustices is ordayned and particular care is had they doe accomplish it that they doe prouide how the offences that were done to God may cease in the Indians marrying whiles they are children without hauing respect of age the Caziques marrying with more then one woman though he be an Infidell in hindering that when some Cazique did die they should kill another to bee buried with him and other like abominable vses That it be permitted to the Indians that they may dispose of themselues what they list as free men and exempted from all manner labour though it shall bee procured that they doe labour and not be idle and may haue libertie to dispose of their goods the Lands being set to sale by out-cry thirty dayes and the moueable nine the Iustice being present That the Lands remayning of any Indian deceasing without a Will shall remayne in the Townes where they dwelt That they make the Markets freely and sell in them their merchandize That their good vses and ancient customes be approued That they may send to these Kingdomes Indian Atturneys for three yeeres That the Residencies be published in the Indian Townes to see if any will demand iustice That in euery Towne of the Indians there bee an Hospitall with the things necessarie In this matter of the Indian slaues there were in the beginning of the Discoueries diuers opinions and orders gouerning themselues as the time required and the state of the things but after the Bishop Don Sebastian Ramirez came for President of New Spaine this vse was absolutely abolished notwithstanding the ancient one which the Indians had to make themselues slaues one to another neither might they buy of them nor receiue them neither that any person may bring to these Kingdomes any Indian in title of a slaue though he be taken in lawfull warre and for this are so straight orders giuen that they are effectually kept and so in no place of the Indies are Indian slaues though they be out of the bounds of Castile and Lion And to eschew this inconuenience the more the bringing Indians to these parts for whatsoeuer title it bee is forbidden And the qâ—ietnesse for the Commonwealth being aboue all very necessarie facultie is giuen to the Vice-royes Presidents Gouernours and other Iustices that they may driue away and banish from the Indies all vnquiet persons and send them to these Kingdomes iudging it so to bee conuenient for the quietnesse of those but that it bee not for hatred or passion nor for anâ— such reason And that it may be some bridle to the Superiors they are commanded that they hinder no man the writing to the King to his Councell and to other persons what they will neither open nor take any papers or letters vnder great penalties and that they permit to passe and repasse through the Countrie them that will prouiding wayes and bâ—idges in the places where they are wanting As touching the matters of Warre it is also prouided with great deliberation for the Vice-royes greater authoritie facultie is giuen them to haue a Guard on foot and on Horse-backe to make a casting place for Ordnance and Bullets and a building for munitions to leuy men arme ships and make fortifications and prouide all the rest conuenient for the defence of those Kingdomes and how the excesses of the Souldiers may be eschewed as well by Land as by Sea and to them that goe in the fleetes committing the punishing of them to whom it belongeth for to excuse competencies of iurisdiction It hath already beene said how all the Gouernment of this Orbe depends of the supreme and Royall Councell of the Indies that are neere the Person Royall But as it is necessarie that the executions of those parts haue correspondence in these and here also there be they that may prouide in effecting that is behoofefull for the matters there it was necessarie to place in Siuil where all the trafficke of the Indies doth come a house Royall of contrataction of it that medleth not but in the dispatching of those businesses and dependants of them without any person nor Iustice doe intermeddle in any thing belonging to the Indian affaires and it is in substance a Tribunall of great authoritie in the which is a President which now is Don Bernardino Delgadiâ—â—o of Auellaneda a Teller a Treasurer one Factor three learned Iudges one Solicitor one Relator one Sergeant Scriueners Porter Iaylor and other Officers In the Ilands of Tenerife and Palma are placed two learned Iudges called Officers Royall or Iudges of the Registers to cause Orders to be kept that are giuen for the lading and Registers of those Ilands and Nauigation of that voyage The house of the Contrataction hath her instruction and ordinances how her iurisdiction is to be gouerned and exercised and the learned Iudges haue it also for their vse and exercise keeping in the seeing of the plea betweene parties the order that is held in the Courts of Valladolid and Granada and because the particular care of the officers of this house is the dispatch of the Fleetes and Armies that they may depart in due times they employ themselues in it with great diligence and in receiuing them that come and setting in safeguard the Gold Siluer Iewels and other things that doe come with a distinction of the waight and carracts charging themselues with all that there may be more account and reason and for to make the prouisions of the Fleetes and Armies There are so good orders giuen that neither the Ministers doe exceed nor the Subiects receiue wrong for all passeth very conformable to the intention of these Godly and Catholike Kings by meanes of the great diligence of the supreme Councell of the Indies And because the businesses of the Indies haue increased so much that the supreme Councell could not dispatch them with the breuitie conuenient to the good gouernment of that Orbe and the benefit of the Suiters with the aduice of the President and
as they are pictured and intituled Item Foure great Troxes of wood of the bignesse of the other full of Maiz Frisoles Chian and Guautly All the which they did tribute once a yeare The Townes are Atoionilco Acaxochitla Xuachquecaloyan Hueyapan Itzihuinquilocan Tulancingo A Foure hundred burthens of rich Mantles of this worke B Foure hundred burthens of rich Mantels of this worke C Two troxes one of Mays the other of Chian D Two troxes the one of Frisoles the other of Guantli Other pictures are omitted being like the former THe number of the Townes are seuen and they paid tribute as followeth First 400. burthens of very rich Naguas and Huipiles which is apparell for women Item 400. burthens of rich Mantels Lords apparell Item 400. burthens of Naguas wrought Item 800. burthens of rich Mantels Item 400. burthens of rich small Mantels Item 400. burthens of Mantels drawne through the middle with red all the which they tributed euery sixe moneths Item A liuing Eagle two three or more according as they could finde them Item two pieces of Armour and two Targets garnished with rich feathers of the deuice and colour as they are pictured Item Foure great Troxes of wood full of Maiz Frisoles Chian and Guautli all the which they tributed once a yeere The townes names are Xilotepec Tlachco Tzayanalquilpa Mychnaloyan Tepetitlan Acaxochytla Tecocauhtlan A 400. burthens of very rich Naguas and Huipiles B 400. burthens of rich Mantels of this worke C 400. burthens of Naguas of this worke D 400. burthens of rich Mantels of this worke E 400. burthens of rich Mantels of this worke F A liue Eagle that they brought in euery tribute sometimes three other times foure and other times more or lesse THe number of the Townes following are thirteene And they payed tribute as followeth First 800. burthens of rich small Mantles of this worke as they be pictured Item 800. burthens of small of Eâ—â—quen all the which they did tribute euery sixe moneths Item A piece of Armour and a Target garnished with rich feathers Item Fortie pieces of Armour and as many Targets garnished with slight feathers the which Armour they tributed once a yeere Item Foure great Troxes of wood of the bignesse aforesaid full of Maiz Frisoles Chian and Guautly which likewise they tributed once a yeere Item 1200. burthens of wood which they tributed euery foure dayes Item 1200. great Beames of Timber which they tributed euery foure dayes Item 2400. great Boards or Planks which they tributed euery foure dayes The Townes are Quaâ—â—â—ocan Tecpa Chapolnoloyan Tlalatlauco Acâ—xochic Ameyalco Ocotepec Huizquilocan Coatepec Quauhpanoayan Tlalachco Chichciquauhtla Huitziçilapan A 400. burthens of wood A 400. burthens of wood A 400. burthens of wood B 400. great beames or pieces of timber B 400. great beames B 400. great beames C 400. great plankes of timber C 400. great plankes of timber C 400. great boards of timber D 400. quarters of timber D 400. quarters of timber D 400. quarters of timber THe number of the townes pictured are twelue And they tributed as followeth First 400. burthens of Cotton-wooll Mantles white with an edge of Greene Yellow Red and Oliue colour Item 400. burthens of Mantles of Enequen wrought and spotted with Red White and Blacke Item 1200. burthens of white Mantles of Enequen all the which they tribuâ—ed euery six moneths Item two pieces of Armour and as many Targets garnished with rich feathers of the colours and deuices as they are pictured Item twentie pieces of Armour with as many Targets garnished with slight feathers of the colours and deuices as they are pictured Item six great Troxes of wood of the bignesse aforesaid full of Frisoles Maiz Chian and Guautly All the which they tributed once a yeere The townes names are Tuluca Calixtlahuacan Xicaltepec Tepetlâ—uiacan Mytepec Capulteopan Metepec Cacalomaca Calymayan Teoteuanco Zepemaxalco Zoquiâ—zinco A 400. burthens of Cotton-wooll-mantles of this worke B 400. burthens of Mantles of Enequen of this worke C Two Troxes the one of Maiz and the other of Chian D Two Troxes of Frisoles Guautly E Two Troxes the one of Maiz and the other of Chian THe number of the townes intituled and pictured are sixe And they paid tribute as followeth Item 400. burthens of Cotton-wooll Mantles rich of the worke as they be pictured B. Item 400. rich Mantles of Enequen of this worke pictured C. Item 2000. Loaues of fine white Salt refined made in long moulds as letter D each of which signifie 400. as the Eare aboue declares It was spent only for the Lords of Mexico all the which they tributed euery sixe moneths Item a piece of Armor with a Target of rich feathers of the colours and deuices as they be pictured Item Twentie pieces of Armour and as many Targets garnished with slight feathers of the deuices and colours as they are pictured Item Foure great Troxes of wood of the bignâ—sse of those before full of Maiz Frisoles Chian and Guautly All the which they tributed once a yeere The Townes Ocuilan Tenantinco Tequaloyan Tenatinho Coatepec Zincozcar Item 400. burthens of wrought Mantles of Enequen all the which they tributed euery sixe moneths Item They tributed once a yeere eight great Troxes of wood of the bignesse aforesaid two of Maiz two of Frisoles two of Chian and two of Guautly The townes were Malynalco Zonpahnacan Xocotitlan THe number of the Townes following are ten of a hot Countrey and they paid tribute as followeth First 400. burthens of rich Mantles made of Cotton-wooll of the worke as they be pictured Item 400. burthens of Naguas and Huipiles Item 1200. burthens of white Mantles of smooth and safe Enequen All the which they did tribute euery six moneths Item 200. pots of Bees Honey Item 1200. Xicaras varnished Yellow Item 400. Baskets of white Copale for perfumes Item 8000. lumpes of vnrefined Copale wrapt in the leaues of a Palme tree All the which they tributed euery 400. dayes Item Two pieces of Armour and as many Targets garnished with rich feathers of the deuice and colour as they are pictured Item Two great Troxes of wood of the bignesse of those aforesaid full the one of Maiz and the other of Chian All the which they doe tribute once a yeere The Townes are Tlachco Acamylixtlahuacan Chontalcoatlan Teticpac Nochtepec Teotliztocan Tlamacazapan Tepexahnalco Tzicapuçalco Tetenanco A 200. pots of Honey the marke ouer each pot signifieth the number of twentie B 400. Baskets of Copall refined C 8000. lumps of Copall vnrefined wrapped in the leaues of a Date Tree the vpper Figure signifieth the Copall the later like a Purse with three Tassells or Targets annexed is the Character of eight thousand as before in the sheets of Paper is seene THe number of the Townes of the hot Countrey pictured are fourteene Townes And they paid tribute as followeth First 400. burthens of quilted Mantles Item 400. burthens of Mantles striped with blacke and white Item 400. burthens of rich Mantles Item 400. burthens of